Skip to main content

Full text of "Thesaurus palaeohibernicus : a collection of old-Irish glosses, scholia prose and verse"

See other formats

Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2011 with funding from 

University of Toronto 


aonDon: C. J. CLAY and 80NS, 



©laggoto: 50, WELLINGTON STREET. 

ILeipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 


JSombai) anH Calcutta : MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. 

[All Eights reserved] 













8f P 2 4 1947 
1-3 ?o 8 




Preface ......... 

Description of the MSS. ...... 

Glosses on 8. Augustine's Soliloquia (Carlsruhe) 
Glosses on Beda (Carlsruhe) : 

De Rerum Natura ...... 

De Temporum Ratione ..... 
Glosses on Beda (Vienna) : 

De Temporum Ratione ..... 
Glosses on Canons : 

Corpus Christi College, Cambridge . 

Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris .... 
Glosses on Computus : 

{a) Codex Vaticanus No. 5755 

(b) Bibliotheca Nanciensis cod. 59 
Glosses on Eutychius (Vienna and Paris) . 
Glossary in Cod. Lat. 14,429 (Munich) 
Glosses on Juvencus (University Library, C*ambridge) 
Glosses on Patrician documents (Dublin) . 

Glosses on Philargyrius (Florence and Paris) . . . 46 — ' 

Glosses on Priscian (St Gall) ..... 
„ (Carlsruhe) .... 

„ (Leyden) 


Glosses on Prudentius ...... 

Glosses on Sententiae sanctorum doctorum (Milan) . 
Glosses on Servius (Berne) ..... 

Glosses on Sortilegia (Munich) ..... 

Specimens of Old-Irish Prose : — 

1. The Notes in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) 

2. The Cambray Homily 

3. The St Gall Incantations . 

4. The Spells in the Stowe Missal (Dublin) 

5. The Rubrics in the Stowe Missal . 

6. The Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal 

7. The Notes on the cover of the Reichenau Beda 

8. The Notes in the Books of Dimma, Durrow and Deii 

9. Extracts from Vita S. Findani (St Gall) 


vii, viii 

ix — xl 


10— i:^ 










48, .360- 3G3 








236, 237 


248 ^'^^ 

250 ^ 






TahJe of Contents. 

Names of Persons and Places : 

in the P>ook of Arrnagli (Dublin) .... 

in Aclamnrm's Vita Coluniljae (Schaffhausen) . 

in Bi])l. Reg. 8 D. ix. (Pritisli Museum) 

in the Antiphonaiy of Bangor (Milan) . 

in the Calendar in the Keichenau Beda (Carlsruhe) 

in the Litany of Saints in the Stowe Missal (Duhlin) 

in the Wurzl)urg Codex MSS. th. f. 61 
Old-Irish Inscriptions ..... 

Old-Irish Verse : 

in the St Gall Priscian .... 

in the Milan Codex (Bibl. Ambr. C. 301) 

in the Codex S. Pauli (Carinthia) . 

in the Codex Boernerianus {'MvpfM^) CXe^ cfty^ 

in the Life of S. Declan 
The Irish Hymns in the Liber Hymnorum : 
I. Colman's hymn 
II. Place's hymn 

III, Ninine's prayer 

IV. Ultan's hymn 
V. Broccan's hymn 

VI. Sanctan's hymn 
VII. Patrick's hymn (Fdeth fiadn) 
VIII. Mael Isu's hymn . 

Appendixes : 

I. Glosses on Philargyrius (Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 11,308) 
II. Memoranda in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) 
III. Gloss on the Turin Liturgy 

Index of Things .... 

Index of Persons .... 
Index of Places and Tribes 
Index of annotated Words 

Addenda to Vol. I. . 
Corrigenda to Vol. I. 
Addenda to Vol. II. 
Corrigenda to Vol. II. 

Colophon . 


2r)9— 271 


291 '^92 






364, 365 


















WE have little to add to the preface to the first vohnne of the present 
work, save an expression of thankfuhiess for the sympathetic reception 
which it has met with from the few scholars capable of discerning its un- 
doubted defects. The delay in publishing the second volume was caused by 
the desirability of recollating witli the MSS..some of the at St Gall, 
Carlsruhe and Leyden, and the obscure notes in the Franciscan Libei- 
Hymnorum. This, we hope and believe, has been done effectually. 

We have now to acknowledge the help afforded by the following scholars 
and public bodies during the passage of this volume through the press : 

First, by Professors Windisch and Thurneysen, each of whom read a proof 
of pp. 1 — 359, and made (as in the case of our first volume) many valuable 
corrections and suggestions. To Professor Thurneysen, moreover, we are 
indebted for a laborious collation of a large number of the glosses on the 
St Gall Priscian, which MS. was, for that purpose, deposited during a 
whole year in the library of the University of Freiburg in Breisgau by the 
authorities of the Stiftsbibliothek, St Gall. 

Secondly, by Hof- und Landesbibliothekar Dr Alfred Holder, who collated 
for us the glosses and notes in the Carlsruhe Augustine, Beda and Priscian. 

Thirdly, by Mr Edward Gwynn, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who 
sent us his readings of many obscure passages in the Book of Armagh and the 
Stowe Missal, and by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy, who deposited 
that Missal in the British Museum, where it was examined for us by that 
eminent palaeographer Dr Kenyon. 

Fourthly, by the late Monsieur L. Duvau, who transcribed for us, shortly 
before his much-lamented death, the glosses in (he copy of Phiiargyrius 
contained in the Bibliotheque Nationale, MS. latin, 11,:308. 

Fifthly, by Professor Kern, for a collation of the Priscian glosses at Leyden, 
and by Dr De Vries, the librarian of the Leyden University, who deposited 
the original MS. for our use in the Rylands library, Manchestci-. 

Sixthly, by Professor Ascoli, who corrected two mistakes in our first 
volume, p. 110, 1. 41, and p. 015, 1. 17, and supplied information as to the 
Milan fragment of Priscian infra, p. '2'S'2. 




viii Preface. 

Seventhly, by Count Nigra, for his correction of our reading of the third 
gloss in the Vienna Eutychius, infra, p. 42. 

Eighthly, by Dr Friedel, for information as to the codex of Eutychius in 
the Paris MS. lat. 10,400, and by Dr P. Giles for notes regarding the Irish 
MSS. at Cambridge. 

Ninthly, ]^ the reverend librarian of the Franciscan monastery, Dublin, 
for giving us access to the copy of the Liber Hymnorum in his charge, and 
to the authorities of the British Museum, the Royal Irish Academy, and the 
libraries at St Gall, Milan, the Vatican and Vienna for permitting MSS. to 
be photographed on our behalf. 

We have, lastly, to express our surprise and regret that the statement 
in the preface to our first volume, as to the lack of scientific accuracy in 
some editions of Old-Irish glosses, should have been taken to apply to the 
publications of Professor Ascoli and Count Nigra. For the work of those 
distinguished scholars we have now, as we have had always, high admiration 
and sincere gratitude. 

W. S. 

J. 8. 

October 1903. 



1. Codex Augustini Carolsruhani\ 

* This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau^ 
and is now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe, where it is 
numbered Codex Augiensis cxcv. It consists of 47 leaves, of which 7, 8, 
19, 20, 21, 32, 38, 34, 35, 36, 37, 41, 42 are palimpsest. Most of the pages 
contain two columns ; ff. 26, 28, 30, 31, 33, 37, 45, 46, 47 contain only one. 
Fo, 1 and fo. 47, which were once attached to the inner sides of the wooden 
cover, but have now been separated from it and are included in the pagina- 
tion, do not belong to the codex. Fo. 1 is very faded ; in col. 1 twenty-four 
fresh lines have been written, according to Windisch, probably in the same 
hand as the bulk of the codex. The greater part of the codex (fo. 2 — fo. 39 
col. 1) is occupied by the Soliloquies of St Augustine ; in these folios and in 
the twenty-four lines added on fo. 1 the Irish notes and glosses are found. 

Windisch considers that the Irish glosses are probably in the same hand 
as the Latin text, some of them having been written at the same time 
as the Latin, others having been added afterwards, but that some of the 
corrections may be in another hand. 

According to Mone, Holder, and Windisch the codex belongs to the ninth 
century. This date is supported by certain linguistic j^eculiarities in the MS., 
particularly by some changes which have taken place in final vowels : 
rei — ree 2"^ 1, etar^gna = etargne 6'^2, taudbartha 7^2, reta corptlta 8''1, hesgrtu 
13'^ 1, insarta 27^ 1. But the glosses may in whole or in part be older. Such 
errors as sochtmacht 5^^ 4, adromarsu 7*1, asruhartmart 12^ 1, aim 14*2, caisiu 
28'' 1, point to transcription ^ 

1 Edd. Windisch, Irische Texte ii. 146—163, W. S., The Old-Irish glosses at Wiirzburg and 
Carlsruhe, 143—163. For a full description of the codex see Windisch, op. cit. 143—116. A 
specimen of the writing will be found in Silvestre-Madden, Palaeography p. 609. 

2 At the bottom of the first page of the codex proper is written '* Liber Augie Maioris." 

^ A still more decisive proof of this is to be found in 12<', if the conjecture be right that after 
ivvahl some words like adciat indhl have been omitted per incuriain. 

S. G. II. 6 

Description of the MSS. 

2. Codices Bkdae. 

Irish notes and glosses have been discovered in two manuscripts of Bede : 

(a) Codex Carolsruhanus (Augiensis) CLXVII. 

(b) Codex Bedae Vindobonensis n. 15298 (or Suppl. 2698). 

These two codices shew the same recension of the Latin text. In part 
the Irish glosses are identical in both. These common glosses must have 
come from a common source ; they have not been copied from one codex into 
the other. 

(a) Codex Augiensis CLXVii^, nunc Carolsruhanus. 

This manuscript once belonged to the monastery of Reichenau, and is 
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe. It now consists of 
49 leaves, of which, however, 5 — 12 belong to a distinct codex of Beda. The 
manuscript contains a selection of his works. It is interspersed with notes and 
glosses in various hands, from one of which come the Irish notes and glosses. 

Various chronological notes are added on the margins, most of which are 
printed below, p. 283. Others are : 

fo. 4^ [marg. sup.] oengussoi. 

fo. 15^ [marg. sup. to dcccxvii] aed rex hibernise moritur^. 

fo. 17^ [Mai.] H xiiii K a u kl. deposzY/o ^ancti germani Q^iscopi. 

fo. IT** [lul.] Kii n m g uiii id Natat ^ancti Chiliani cum sociis suis. 

fo. 17^ [tr 1 /3 e b d b u 7 Klb. in marg. d] has muirchatho maicc maile duin hicluain 
ma,ccu7iois a imda chiarain .x. anno. 

fo. 17*^ [marg. inf.] IN gallia saw-cd Quintini Q,uiu^ corp^^s po5^ annos .LV. ab angelo 
reuelatum ^st uiii Kl. iuli...7 (to Aug. icu ice ii Kl. IN .h. xiiii d". h. x). 

From a series of marginal entries in another hand, the last of which is 
DCCCXLViii vi-M XLVm ab initio mundi^ Zimmer concludes that the Latin 
text was written before the year 848. The date of the addition of the Irish 
glosses he seeks to determine from the marginal note on fo. 17^ in the hand 
of the scribe who wrote the Irish glosses. The Muirchath mentioned there 
is identified by him, with great probability, with the Muirchath whose 
deposition is mentioned in the Annals of the Four Masters A.D. 821. If 
immediately after his deposition he retired to Clonmacnois, his death, if the 
identification be correct, would have taken place about A.D. 831, i.e. in the 
tenth year of his retirement. Zimmer"* supposes that the scribe was on 
terms of friendship with Muirchath before he left Ireland, and regards it as 
probable that the glosses were written about 850 A.D. 

1 Edd. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 229—233, W. S., The Old-Irish Glosses at Wiirzburg 
and Carlsruhe, 210 — 237 ; cf. Zimmer Gloss. Hib. xxiv. sq. 

2 On the margins of 14<' — IS'' are the Annales Augienses breuissimi ; cf. Mone, Anzeiger fiir 
Kunde der deutschen Vorzeit iv. 14; Pertz, Monumenta Germ. in. 136 sq. ; Zimmer, Glossae 
Hibernicae, xxv. sq. ; F. Kurze, Neues Archiv xxiv. 444. 

^ = the Annales Augienses breuissimi, see preceding note. 
^ Gloss. Hib. xxv. sq. 

Codices Cauonuni Iliberniconim. 


With this date the hingiiage of the gh)sses would lianiionizo : note in 
particular the treatment of final vowels in aicneta 1«S'*12, tmcha ;U' 1), 
aesca SS^'l,/ot/ui 33^' 4, oldata 33'' 8. Attention may be directed further to 
aine = 6ine SV4}, and to diuinai IH^' 10, saidai 18''3, to the single consonant 
in niais 18=' 1, deis 19^ 2, imatrehdidiu 3G" 2, rucad 40" 2, oca turcbail 18^' 2, ina 
riaglaih 33*" 13, and to leissem 32" 5, 32'' G, lingidsem 31'" 8, and to fail 18'' 4. 

That the Irish glosses have been copied, in part at least, fnjm an older 
manuscript is evident from their coincidence in part with the glosses in the 
Vienna Beda. 

(6) Codex Bedae VindobonensisK 
In the Royal Library of Vienna there is a fragment, which probably dates 
from the ninth century, consisting of four leaves of Beda's De Temi)orum 
Ratione, in double columns. It is numbered n. 15928, or suppl. 2G98, and 
at the bottom of col. 1, p. 1 it bears a stamp ' E cod. P.V. 22G9 [Rec. 429]. 
The leaves have suffered much injury; in some places the margins have 
been torn away, parts are very hard to decipher, parts are altogether illegible. 
Between the lines and on the margins are notes and glosses, Irish and Latin, 
in various hands. 

3. Codices Canonum Hibernicorum-. 

(a) Corpus Christi College Cambridge, Parker, 279. 

This manuscript is written in a continental hand, and has been assigned 
to the ninth or tenth century^. Among other texts'* it contains canons 
excerpted from the books of Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. In 
these excerpts are found Irish glosses, transcribed from the Irish original by 
the same hand as the Latin text. The last entry, prescribing the penalty 
for shedding a bishop's blood, corresponds with the Ancient Laws of Ireland 
IV. 3G3, II. 2G — 27 ^ The gloss on colirio (leg. collyrio), arire, is British, and is 
the equivalent of the Irish innrach 'a tent or plug used to keep wounds open.' 

(b) Codex Bangermanensis 121 (now MS. Lat. Paris. 12021)^ 
This manuscript is preserved in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris. It 
has been assigned by some to the eighth century, by others more correctly 

1 Ed. Stokes, Goidelica, 51 sq. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 253 sq., Supplementuni, p. 13 ; 
cf. Strachan, The Vienna Fragments of Bede, Rev. Celt, xxiii, 40 sq. The text is here re-edited 
from photographs of the codex. 

'- The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Remarks on the Celtic additions to Curtius' 
Greek Etymology, p. 73, and by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 218. 

^ Cf. Haddan and Stubbs, Councils and ecclesiastical documents relating to Great Britain 
and Ireland, i. 108. 

^ Cf. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, xx.; Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonensammlung'-'xxiii. 

= See Seebohm, Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon law, pp. 102—103. 

« The text of the canons has been published by Wasserschleben, Die Bnssordnungcn der 
Abendliindischen Kirche, Halle, 1851, pp. 13G sqq., the Irish glosses by Zimmer, Glossae Hibcr 
nicae, 284. 

6 2 

XI I Description of the MSS. 

to a somewhat later date*. It contains in ff. 33 — 127 a collection of Irish 
canons, with a few Irish glosses. Both text and glosses have been copied 
from an older codex. 

4. Codices Libri de Computo. 

(a) Codex Vaticanus n. 5755 2. 

This codex consists for the most part of a copy of St Augustine's work 
De Trinitate : to this, however, fo. 2, 3 and fo. 63 — 73 do not belong, but 
contain fragments of a computus. Fo. 2, which begins with nihil remanserit 
and ends with si qunndo mense martio xiiii • luna pascalis incurrit xxxiil • 
regulares in primis teneas : ex quihus cepactas cuius uollueris anni deducas, 
contains the Paschal Arguments of Dionysius viii, ix, x, and xiv. On the 
margins of this folio there are copious notes in Latin, with the exception of 
one which is partly in Irish; between the lines are found notes and glosses in 
Irish and Latin. The codex has been assigned to the eleventh century"; on 
fo. 2, however, the Irish seems to represent the language of the eighth century, 
and there is no clear evidence that the Irish glosses have been copied. 

(6) Codex Nanciacensis'^. 

This is a fragment consisting of a single leaf, written in an Irish hand 
of the ninth century, attached to the inner cover of Cod. 59 of the Library 
of Nancy. It contains copious Latin notes and glosses on the margins and 
between the lines, and also a number of Irish glosses. The Latin text 
contains the Dionysiac Paschal Arguments xi, xiii. 

5. Codices Eutychii. 

(a) Codex Vindobonensis n, 16^ 

This manuscript, which formerly belonged to the Columban monastery of 
Bobbio, is now in the Royal Library of Vienna. Ff 57 — 68 contain a text 
of Eutychii de discernendis coniugationibus Libri II, written in a hand of 
the eighth or ninth century, with Irish glosses. That these glosses have 
been copied is shewn by the fact that glaidim has become attached to rudo 
instead of to erado. 

1 Cf. Wasserschleben, Die Irische Canonensammlung, xxx. sq. 

2 Ed. Dziobek, Bezz. Beitr. v. 63 sq. (see Gtiterbock ibid. vii. 342); Zimmer, Glossae 
Hibernicae, 259 sq. The glosses are here edited from photographs. 

'^ Keifferscheid, Bibliotheca Patrum Latinorum Italica, torn. i. 469. 

•* Edd. d'Arbois de Jubainville, Bibliotheque de I'Ecole des Chartes, vi. s^rie, torn, deuxi^me, 
1866, p. 509, 1867, p. 471; Gaidoz, Proceedings of the Eoyal Irish Academy, x. 70 sq. ; W. S., 
Goidelica 54 ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 262. The glosses are here edited from a photograph. 

^ Ed. Nigra, Eev. Celt. i. 58 sq.; W. S., Goidelica 51; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae 228, 
Suppl. 12; W. S., KZ. XXXV. 587 sq.; cf. Nigra, Kev. Celt. xxiv. 

fjibet ' A 1 •( hi la chann s. 


(h) Codex Pansiacus, MS. Lai. 10,400'. 

A manuscript in the Bibliotlieque Nationale, consisting of fragments of 
MSS. found for the most part in bindings etc. The fragment ft*. 109, 110 is 
in an Irish hand probably of the ninth century ; it is a bookbinding and is 
very hard to deciphei*. In one instance at least heiciiii, the Irish gloss, is 
attached to the wrong Latin word. 

(c) Codex Parisiacus, MS. Lat. 114111 

This is another fragment, also a bookbinding, in the same library, probably 
of the ninth century. According to Dr Friedel the glosses are in a dift'erent 
ink and thinner. He thinks that the leaf belonged to the same body as 
10,400. Some of the Irish glosses arc attached to the wrong words. 

6. Codex Latinus Moxacensis^'. 

In fo. 222'^ — 22G^ of this codex, which has been assigned to the ninth 
century*, is an alphabetical Latin glossary, in three columns, with glosses 
added in various hands. Among these glosses there are a few Irish ones, 
written in the same hand as the text. 

7. Codex Iuuenci. 

This codex is in the University Library of Cambridge, where it is 
numbered Ff. 4. 42. It is thus described by Hardwick and Luard: "A quarto, 
on parchment, 108 leaves, about 28 lines in each page ; handwriting as early 
as the ninth century. The date 1233 is twice written in the margin, but 
if meant to indicate the time at which the MS. was executed, it is far tuo 
modern. 'Quatuor Euangelia a luuenco Presbytero pene ad verbum translata,' 
so reads the colophon...." The text contains a large number of British, and 
a few Irish, glosses^. 

8. Liber Ardmachanus®. 

The Book of Armagh is a small vellum quarto, containing 221 leaves, 
in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. The writing is generally in double 
columns (very rarely in three), and all seems the work of the same scribe, 
Ferdomnach, whose name occurs (fo. 214^) in the following entry: jn'o 

1 Ed. Loth, Eev. Celt. v. 470, W. S., The Academy, Sep. 25, 188G, p. 209, KZ. xxxv. 588. 

2 Ed. Loth, Eev. Celt. v. 161, W.S., The Academy, Sep. 25, 188G, p. 209, KZ. xxxv. 588. 

3 The Irish glosses have been edited by Zimmer, KZ. xxxiii. 274, who also gives a description 
of the contents of the MS. 

* Graff, Althochd. Sprachschatz I. xli. 

5 The British and Irish glosses have been pubhshed by W.S., in Kuhn and Sclileicher's 
Bcitrage iv. 385 sq. ; cf. Thurneysen, Rev. Celt. xi. 915 sq. 

^ The whole of the Book of Armagh is about to be published by Dr Gwynn. 

:xiv Descriptio'fi of the MSS. 

fordomnacho oris. There were two famous scribes of this name connected 
with Armagh, one of whom died A.D. 727, the other A.D. 845. That the 
scribe of the Book of Armagh was the latter has been ingeniously proved by 
Bishop Graves^ from the following half-erased entry in a semi- Greek character, 
which occurs in fo. 52 b : 

okJi hvNK X. . 

. . /x . . . e St/craNTf 

. . . /SokA • Ah^HAH TTilT 
plKit • C<j)l7rCiT — 

As the only comarhe of Patrick whose name ended in -hack was Torbach 
Bishop Graves restored the entry thus : 


E RVM • : : : E dictante 


As Torbach held the primacy for only one year and died in 808, the 
codex, or at least this part of it, must have been written either in 807 or 808. 
That the entry refers to the former year is proved by the following entry on 
fo. 36'^ : 

eXTrXi/cir • a€vaH\'o€ 
XtcoN • Kara MAT 
otkNIVE $ITVM • 

= explicit euangelion Kara Mattlieum scriptum atqiie finittwi in feria Maithei. 
For Torbach died on the 16th of July and this entry was made on the 26th 
of September, the Feast of S. Matthew. The marginal entries have in part 
been mutilated by the cutting of the margins. 

The Book of Armagh contains a transcript of older documents. A full 
description of the contents will be found in the edition by W. S. of the 
Tripartite Life of Patrick, xci sq. The following portions have been published 
in the present work : 

I. ^The Irish names in Muirchu Maccu Machtheni's memoirs of S. 
Patrick (fol. 2^^ 1 — fo. 9^ 2). This Muirchu professes to write in obedience 
to the command of Bishop Aed of Sletty, f 698. The importance of these 
notes for the language of the time has been pointed out by Thurneysen^ 
The following points may be noted : 

LoDg e has not yet become ia\ Fecc = Fiacc, Ce.rrigi= Ciarraigi. Of o there is an 
example in the Latinised Coolennonom. Unaccented e and o between non-palatal 
consonants are preserved : Clocher=clochar, Findiihrec, Lucetmail, Ulod^ Lothroch^. 01 

1 ProceediDgs of the Royal Irish Academy, iii. 316—324. 

2 infra pp. 259—262. » Celt. Zeitschr. i. 347 sq. 

■* There is a variation between a and o in Dubtltach and Duhthoch ; of. Echach by Echoch, 
Ann. XJl. 817. In Latinised form Ulathonim appears by Ulothorum; according to Thmneysen, 
this is perhaps due to the scribe. Unaccented a appears as o in vioccu Echach. 

Liber A I'dmachan us. 


does not yet appenr as oe : Loi\juire^ but by ai is found ae : Lucetmail and Lucetmael. 
After a non-palatal consonant final -i is expressed by -/, not by 'Ui : Calpdi, Fercliortni^ 
ferti, Machi. But in the same position we find -e : Mache^ Slane^ -cv : Arddce, EsrachtiSj 
Mac/uv, and -ae : Greccao, Machae. The gen. sg. is -o, not -a : Z>e^o. 

II ^ Tlie Irish names in the miscellaneous notes on the life of S. Patrick, 
which Bishop Tirechan is said to have written ex ore uel lihro of his foster- 
lather or tutor {aite) Bishop Ultan, t656 (fo. 9*^ 2— fo. 16U). The language 
shews the same characteristics as I, only not so strictly: 

e: Cenachtiv, Cennani, Ceramts, Cerrigi, Clebach, Feccus^ Fechach, Fechrach, Xeel. It 
luis become ea in Druimleas (cf. feadinne in the glosses on Philargyrius), and at the end 
of a word, Bandea (cf. dea = dia in the vJambray Homily). It has become la infian. 

0: Boi'n, Booin, Boonngi, Bdidviail, Coonu, ClOno, Crochdn^ (JOsacht, Gosacktus, Irlochir. 
Ijut also fia : Btlaia, Buas^ Clioiduain, Es Rfiaid, Mdaide, Latinised Muadam^ tliuaithti. 
It will be observed that, excei)t in B?tas, ua appears only before a palatal consonant. 

e preserved: Ached, Argetbor, Echredd. By Congleng and Ercleiig, however, api)ear 
Conlang and Erclang in the list of nanaes on fo. 9''' 2. 

o preserved: Adrochtce, Cenondas, Hirotce, Martorthige, Nioth, Teloch. ThQlsXev Focldad 
appears both as Fochloth and Fochluth. Corresponding to the Ogham name Gosuctias'^ we 
find Gosachtj where Gosocht might have been expected. 

After a non-palatal consonant i: Argi, Cetni, Co7igi, Ckungi, Ebii, Endi, Ferti, Fidarti, 
Luchti] also in the interior of a word: Amolngid, Caplit, carric, Cerrigi, Irlochir, Taidich, 
sertih. But Chnngai and Irai, Humail. 

After a non-palatal consonant final -e is commonly written -ce: Adrochtcv, Brigke, 
Cenachtce, Comgellce, Corrce, Ercce, Heroice, JIachce, Sinnce, Succcv. But also Coi'e, Erce (MS. 
Cerce\ and once Machae, JE appears sometimes after a palatal consonant : Columhcillce, 
Dumichce, Slicichce'^. 

oi regularly: Coimanum, Loiguire, loigles, Oingus^. 

ai happens to occur only before a palatal consonant: Maini, Boidmail^. 

From -I- and -u- stems the gen. sg. is regularly in -o : Ailello, Alo, Arddsratho, Clono, 
Di'ommo, Fergusso, Itho, JVento, Temro. Once a: Airddsratha. 

III. Additions to the notes of Tirechan in Latin and Irish (fo. 10''^ 2 — 
fo. 18'^ 2y. The language of these additions shews later characteristics than 
the notes of Tirechan. It seems on the whole to represent the Irish of the 
early eighth century, though some later forms may have been introduced by 
the copyist, e.g. ni fetorsa = ni fetarsa : 

e preserved : adcotedce, atropert, ochter, toidached. But adopart, contuhart. 

6 preserved: cathhoth, conacolto, edocht, Jithot, oitherroch. But aidacht, cathhath"^. 

1 v. infra 262-269, and see C.Z. i. 348, iii. 276. 2 Brash, p. 190, 198. 

^ Cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 477 ; the orthography is probably due to the confusion of ae and c in 

^ From Froecli the gen. is Fruich, cf. ruig Philargyrius, tuib Stowe Missal. 

5 By Sele there is also found Saele ; so Cavipum Caeri corresponds to 3Iag Cera, Trip. 
Life, 110. 

^ The Irish in the Latin notes is printed infra pp. 269 — 271, the Irish notes infra pp. 238 — 243. 

^ The preposition oc is written ucc or uc : ucc Rdith Bilich, ucc Domnuch, uc Scl Pdtric. So 
in the Annals of Ulster uc Cuinciu 710, uc Biliu 713, uc Etarlinddu 735. 

xvi Description of tJia MSS. 

e appear.s only in dfech, in a legal formula, and in protonic position rera-huH. It 
a.i)pcar.s once as ea in Druimm Leas, as le in Fiechrach, and in pretonic position in iersiu, 
iermidm, but commonly as m : hlladin, Clarrige, Criathar, Diarmuit, Fiacc, aniar, Lias, 
iarsuidiu, iarsin, iartain. 

o\ clOin, dirOgyel, Kxj, foiiog, odder, oy, 6, Odlh, otha. More rarely fia: baaclcaele, 
cltlain, huaimse, hitad. 

-I after non-palatal consonant: cud, Dumi, Endi, Ferni, leni, lohri, orpi, Adiid, Alidi, 
anis, argit, arith, Bendi, hlladin, Bredtmig, Carnih, cennadidi, Ciarrige, Cremthinn, cumil, 
dlomis, edis, Feradig, forrig, mandiih, OdUir, Patrice, pridchiss, Tamnich. But vmgai, 
abhaith, argait, Droccaid, c4taig, gabais, maccaih, Diarmuit, Gahuir, idpuirt, manchuib, 

e after non -palatal consonant, e : blladne, omne, tigerne. ce\ daltw, darame, Endce, 
Gimmce, Odrce, mac Rwue, rithce, -ructhce, sommw, TamladiUc, teldue, tcngce^. ae: adcotedae, 
Machae, ungae. 

oi\ coicid, Loiguire, noib, ndinomne, oinsetdie, Toicuile. But sOer, oentuistiu. 

ai: BCiitdn, CCdchdn, Fdilgnad, Fdildin, Forfdilid. But Aed passim''^. 

Pretonic to- appears in the verb as du : dutet, didluid, dufoid ; pretonic di as dl- : 
digeni, diroggd, or du\ dudiooid. Before nouns the prepositions do and di are still 
kept apart. 

From -i- and -n- stems the gen. sg. is always in -o- : hrdtho, Conacolto, Daro, Drommo, 
DMocho, Fergosso, Fetho, Forfdilto, Feidilmedo, Fedeilmtheo^, locho, Santo. 

In the verb may be noted: boie, fdcib (by fdcab), -fetor— -fetar. 

ditaberrad for dia herrad is peculiar, but it cainiot be put down as an archaism, for 
already in the Cambray Homily we find dea. 

IV. ^A series of notes or catchwords, written in a very small hand and 
abounding in contractions, which represent in the main that portion of the 
Tripartite Life which is not embraced in Muirchu's Memoir and Tirechan's 
notes (fo. 18^2 — fo. 19'' 1). The language shews later peculiarities more than 
the foregoing pieces. Note, for example, Dlarmit, Fmc, Fmchrach, Buail..., 
Esruaid, Muadan, Luan, Tuadmumti, Acliad, Ldthrach, Itha, Aeda. 

V. ^The Irish names in Muirchu's prologue and in the headings of his 
chapters (fo. 20^). 

VI. ^'The Irish names in the Liber Angeli (fo. 20^ 1 — fo. 2P 2). 

VII. ''Irish glosses on fol. 6^ — 21^ 

VIII. ^The Irish names in the Confessio Patricii (fo. 22^1 — fo. 21^2). 

IX. «The Irish glosses on the New Testament (fo. 31^ 2— fo. 190). 
That these glosses are later than the older Patrician documents is shewn 

by the diphthongization of e : mr, iarfichid, (i)armifoistis (but ren-), and of o : 

1 But -ce also expresses -e after a palatal consonant : biccc, MuincE. 

2 In bUachaele, ae expresses the -i umlaut of -a, of. sade in the Stowe Spells and infra 
p. xxviii. 

3 There is a peculiar gen. in -eo in inseo (leg. inse) and Bdindeo = inse and Bd hide, cf. inseo 
Ann. Ul. 737, 740, 836, 870. Apparently final unaccented eo and e had become confused. 

^ infra Appendix II. f* infra p. 271. 

6 infra p. 271. 7 infra p. 45. 

s infra p. 271. 9 Vol. i. supra pp. 494—498. 

Codices Pliilarijyvii. xvil 

hCuisal. That they are earlier than tho bulk of the glosses in Wb. socnis 
to be indicated by the fact that the gen. sg. of -i- and -?/.- stems is always 
in -0 : folo, gUso, senso, spivto. After a non-palatal consonant i is regularly 
expressed by i\ gabis, fodil, samil, delbicli, grddich, wclis, ddlire, dctldi, etc' 
After a non-palatal consonant final -e is expressed by e : derbensde, tcwsende, 
or by w : runWy sechtw, etc.- The diphthong oe does not yet appear. 

9. Codices Philargyrii^. 

Two series of excerpts from Iimius Philargyriiis' scholia on the Bucolics 
are preserved in three manuscripts : 

P. ( = X. Hagen) = Codex Parisiacus Lat. V960, saec. x. In this MS. the second .series 
of excerpts is found fo. l*"^ — 14'\ the first series of excerpts on fo. 14^' — 41^ 

L. = Codex Laurentinus, Pint. xlv. Cod. 14, s. x. According to Hagen the manuscript 
was brought from France. The colophon to the first series (Rheinischcs Museimi, N. F. 
XV. 119) seems to contain a Latin rendering — Fatosus — of the name of the Irish exccrptor, 
which may have been Toicthech: see The Academy for July 28, 1894, Rev. Celt. xvr. 123. 

P-. ( = P. Hagen) -Codex Parisinus 11308, s. ix. 

With regard to the relations of the three manuscripts the following may be 
noted. P and L are very closely related and come from a common source, but 
P was not copied from L nor L from P. P- is fuller and more correct than P 
and L, but is not the source from which they have been copied. Errors common 
to the three MSS. indicate that they go back to a common source, into which 
many mistakes had already crept through the transcriber's ignorance of the 
Irish language and his unfamiliarity with the script. The three codices arc 
all in a continental band. It is not improbable that the archetype from 
which all the three MSS. finally came was written by a continental scribe. 

The Irish of the glosses is of the same archaic character as that of the 
Book of Armagh. Its peculiarities have been discussed by Thurneysen, Celt. 
Zeitschr. ill. 52 sq.^ 

1 Hence we should write in 171^2 ruminigecl, in IIQ^ frisintomaltid, in 182»2 siltid. 

2 Hence in ITO*"! adanira, should be corrected to adamve. In 177*2, as Mr Edward Gwynn 
informs us, the last half of the last letter of etalacda has been lost by the cutting of the margin ; 
etalacda should be restored. 

' A few of the glosses were published by Thilo, Bhein. Mus., Neue Folge, xiv. 132, and were 
reprinted by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. Supplementum 5, with the addition of two from the same 
codices contributed by Hagen. The glosses in P were printed by W. S. in the Academy for 
Jan. 17, 1891, and again in the Rev. Celt. xiv. 226 sq. The glosses from L were published 
by W. S., KZ. xxxiu., 62 sq. The glosses from P- did not come to our knowledge till after the 
sheet of the Thesaurus containing the other glosses had been printed off. They are published in 
Appendix I. from a transcript kindly made for us by the late M. L. Duvau. Both the Latin 
text and the Irish glosses have now been edited by Hagen, Serv. Gram. vol. iii. Fasc. ii. Appendix 
Serviana ; to this edition we are indebted for some additions and corrections. Cf. also Servius 
ed. Thilo iii. i. v. 

"* As to coeiinich, P- shews that the archetype had coinnicli. 

xvlli Description of the MSS. 

Codices Anonymi breuis expositionis Vergilii Georgicorum \ 

P. ( = N. Hagen) = Cod. P<ari.s. Lat. 7690. 

P=^. ( = P. lIagen) = Cod. Par. 11308. 

G. = Codex Burmaiiniaiiu.s, nunc bibl. Leidensis publ. Lat. n. 135, s. xi. 

10. Codices Piusciani. 

The following manuscripts of Priscian contain Irish glosses and notes : 

A. Codex Sangallensis No. 904. 

B. Codex Augiensis No. cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhanus. 

C. Codex Leidensis. Cod. Lat., 67. 

D. Fragmentum Ambrosianum. Cod. A. 138 sup. 

It has been shewn by Hertz^ that the first three codices come from a 
common source, and that A and C are especially closely related. From a 
photograph of a page of D it is clear that it belongs to the same family^, 
and that it is even more closely related to C^ than A is, while at the same time 
it can neither have been the source of C nor can it have been copied from C. 

Irish glosses are by far most numerous in A. In part B has similar 
Irish glosses to A, but it has also many Irish glosses peculiar to itself 
Most of the Irish glosses in C are also found in A. Corresponding to the 
Irish glosses in D are generally found Irish glosses in A, but while they 
agree in sense, they often differ in form I It is to be observed further that 
no two of the other collections have an Irish gloss in common which is not 
shared by A; the only instance, however, is foilenn (Sg. 9oa 1)= fallen 
(Per. 37a 1) = foilenn (Pld. 59a). 

In addition to the Irish glosses the MSS. have a larger or smaller number 

1 Through inadvertence the few Irish glosses in this text have been published under the name 
of Philargyrius, and so they are given from P on p. 48 of the present volume. The readings of 
P^ and G will be found infra p. 418. The full Latin text has now been published by Hagen, 
Serv. vol. iii. Fasc. ii., Appendix Serviana. 

2 Gramm. Lat. II. xvi. 

^ Thus in Hertz I. 149 1. 13 after aqua D has the same addition as the three other MSS. : 
lar {quando signi)ficat KarovKapacop (pojv [leg. KaroLKldLov deov] laris facit genitiuum • sin iin- 

2)eratorem {l)artis • quern mactauit cosus . et testis ouidius in e])igrammatis [lart)e ferox cesso 

cosus opima tulit : liuius • in • iiii • ah urbe tolumnio rege ueient{um). 

* Some examples of agreement with C are : protulit hoc idem inprimo epistolarum = llertz I. 
144, 17 ; apud Latinos = lievtz I. 145, 5 ; nel per duas terminationes uel per t;-es = Hertz I. 145, 6 ; 
unum in ro=: Hertz I. 146, 3; et amatoriae = Yiexiz I. 148, 15. 

^ Instances of peculiar readings in D are: democritus ef/i<3u = Hertz I. 144, 21; statins followed 

directly by soluerat^Hextz I. 145, 26 ; argo mango [argo apparently cancelled and mango added 

over the line) = 7?ia?i(;o Hertz I. 146, 4 (C has mar go with 1 ango on the margin); in al neutra 

sunt latina omnia ut tribunal = Hertz I. 147, 1; in im quoque inuenitur {neutrum?) {pro)prium 

ci7«= Hertz I. 148, 6; uirgilius in uii. so 7/o rea = Hertz I. 149, 11. Corresponding to Hertz I. 

150, 11 D has, not in the text, but between the columns, % plait Collus (i.e. collus uel collum) 

i columbari • haut multH (?) (the rest is lost by the mutilation of the page). 

Codices Prisciani. xix 

of Latin glosses. B and C have sometimes a Latin gloss corresponding to an 
Irish gloss in C^ ; occasionally the Latin gloss is found in both B and C'^ 

A. Codex Saiigallensis 904 ^ 

This manuscript is in the Stiftsbibliothek of St Gall. It consists of 240 
pages'*, and contains the Latin text of the first sixteen books of Priscian and 
of part of book seventeen down to the word " naturaliter " Hertz ii. 147 1. 18. 
Traube has shewn that it was written by some of the friends of Sedulius ; 
he supposes that it was copied in some Irish monastery in the first half of 
the ninth century, and brought by wandering Irishmen to the continents 
The Latin text is in different hands". The margin has been cut in binding, 
so that some of the notes have been mutilated, particularly on the upper 

The manuscript contains between the lines and on the margins both Irish 
and Latin notes and glosses ; the Irish, however, predominate. The glosses 
are written in different hands from those which wrote the Latin text. At 
least three hands are to be distinguished''. The chief glossator (A) extends 
to 65'\5. 64'' 6 .i. uas • lestar is from the second glossator (B) ; 65^' 7 atriiir is 
again from A. B wrote the glosses from 65^ 8 to the end of the page, the 
glosses on QQ"' and 6Q^, the glosses on 67^ and the glosses on 67^ except 67^ 
19, and 22, which are from A, who wrote the bulk of the glosses from 68'"^ to 
the end. A third hand (C) has added scattered glosses throughout, often short 
Latin explanations. With regard, however, to the scattered glosses which do 
not come from A or B, Professor Thurneysen writes : " The question is more 
difficult how far the glosses of another hand (i.e. than A and B) have the same 

1 Instances from B will be found in Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 472. Instances from C are a deJetion- 
ibus fricando enim deletur littera=Sg. 3^4; custos mulorum=Sg. 33'' 3 ; j)eZex=Sg. 38''7; lajyis 
triumphi = Sg. 69*19 ; celer=^g. 69*21 ; hortulamis = Sg. 92*^1 ; ab eo quod est tronitf = Sg. 94*4; 
sanguineus tumor— Sg. 96''1. 

2 Thus .i. anchora B, .i. ancJiora vel onus quodlihet quo naues stahiliuntur C = Sg. 22*5 ; quia 
dicitur Euripides {Aeripides C) qui in illo die natus est quo Athenienses cum Persis in Eurupo 
[Aeripo C) helium commisserunt = Sg. 31*6. 

^ Ed. Ascoli, 1879 (Archivio Glottologico Italiano vi.) ; of. Zeuss, Grammatica Celtica^ xi. sq. ; 
Nigra, Reliquie Celtiche ; Hertz, Grammatici Latini II. xv. sq. ; W. S., Notes on the St Gallen 
Glosses, Celt. Zeitschr. ii. 473 sq. ; Strachan, Some Notes on the Irish Glosses of WUrzburg and 
St Gall, Celt. Zeitschr. iii. 55 sq.. On the Language of the St Gall Glosses, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 470 sq. 

■* According to the pagination of the codex itself, it should contain 249 pages. This pagination 
is correct down to p. 78. But the following page is numbered not 79 but 88, so that every page 
after p. 78 is numbered 9 too much ; cf. Nigra, op. cit. 4. In the present edition the pagination 
of the manuscript has been followed. 

•^ Roma Nobilis, pp. 50 (373) sq. Giiterbock, KZ. xxxiii. 92 note, has sought to determine 
the date more accurately from some notes on the margin of the codex. If his data are correct, 
the manuscript was written either in the year 845 or in the year 856. 

^ Gramm. Celt.'-^ xi. note. Nigra, op. cit. 27 sq. ; at the end of his book Nigra gives specimens 
of different hands. 

"* For the information here given wo are indebted to the kindness of Prof. Thurneysen. 

XX Description of the MSS. 

or different authors, for in the case of these isolated additions it is difficult 
to decide as to the hand. I have consequently examined them again : 

"Certainly C are: 15'' 11 bucdd lie, ^^^ 24 genus doloris, 49^ 2 lothor, 
54^ 12 iouis, 57'' 5 sabinus, 62'' 10 ligo .i. hacc buana fiiiwie, GS^ 12 .i. mocoll 
liii, 67'' 14 soror uiri, 69'' 10 .i. obedientia, 144'' 2 .i. hastas colligo and 
t quero t populo alloquor, 145*'' 5, 6 .i. nutrio (but the marginal arhiathirii 
may be from the usual hand). 

" Probably C : 46M3 ingen, 50'' 21 .i. fele, 63^ 17 bestia. 

** The following shew lighter ink than C has elsewhere: 46^ 2 t hoc, 46* 3 t. 
53*^ 15 tened, 92^ 4 uestime?2tum. 

"Doubtful if C: 46'' 13 rite (may be from the writer of the Latin text), 
49^ 3 and 7 .i. derg. 

"A different ductus probably appears in 52'' 9 cis rigda, 53'^ 13 .i. oliah 
noiden (in rasura). 

" Certainly not C: 105'' 1 7 capus sebocc, 106^ 3 i soror, 106'' 10 uersio (the 
writing of these glosses reminds one of that of the writer of the Latin text). 

" Likewise not C : 143" 2, 146" 14 t foalgimr 

The codex also contains a number of marginalia^, in Irish and Latin, in 

various hands ; some of them are in the Ogham character. 

p. 5* [marg. sup.] bene est hie. 

p. 42 [marg. sup.] faue brigita. 

p. 50 [marg. inf., Ogham] feria cai hodic. 

p. 52 [marg. sup.] daman sianacli. 

p. 70 [marg. sup.. Ogham] fel martain^. 

p. 77 [marg. sup.] omniuw?. 

p. 92 [marg. sup.] nanctA brigita iri^ercedat pro me. 

p. 114 [marg. suj).] hendacht for anmmain fergiiso. amen, mar uar dom^. 

p. 118 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss cut away. 

p. 150 [marg. sup.] v e^ faue. 

p. 156 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss cut away. 

p. 157* [marg. sup.] hvcvsqwe caluus patricii^ depinxit. 

p. 157 [marg. sup.] xpe faue. 

p. 158 [marg. sup.] s{e)n {an6i)hing(e)n^ . 

p. 159 [marg. sup.] ruadri^ eldest . 

pp. 163, 165 traces of letters cut aAvay on the upper margin. 

1 With regard to the proper names in this and other manuscripts from the circle of Sedulius 
see Traube, Koma Nobilis, 54 (350) sq. 

2 Cf. Nigra, Kel. Celt. 18 sq. 
^ = feria Martini. 

^ ' A blessing on the soul of Fergus. Amen. I am very cold.' 

'^ Die Buchstaben halb weggeschnitten, ausserdem der Band geglattet. Ganz sicher wohl 
nur V dann am Ende e und faue, Thurneysen. Nigra conjectures vinniane = ?>i Finnen of Mag 

^ =Mdil Patrice from the writer of the Latin text down to p. 157 a. 

' ' Bless, Holy Virgin.' The margin has been cut ; restored by Nigra. 

8 King of Wales, 844—878. Cf. Eeeves, Adamnan, 390 sq.. Nigra, Rel. Celt. 12, Traube, 
Koma Nobilis, 56 (352). 

Codices Prisciani. 


p. I6'y^ [marg. inf.] isdorch(B dom^. 

pp. 168, 169 traces of letters cut away on the ui)per margin, 

70 [marg. sup., Ogham] minchasc^. 

71 [marg. sup.] fane hrig/^a. 
73'^ [marg. sup.] faue brig^Va. 
75=^ [marg. sup.] •^atriciQ adiuua. 
76*^ [marg. sup.] sawc^a hv'igita. 
76^ [marg. sup.] uit mo chroh^. 
77'^ [marg. sujx] s<7;ic;a trini^as. 
78^^ [marg. sup.] yiatncie henedic. 

81 [marg. sup.] faue patricie. 

82 [marg. sup.] faue brigi^a. 
82^ [marg. sup.] finguine^. 
84'^ [marg. sup.] aanctn brigita oret pro nobis. 
89* [marg. sup.] lathmrt-\ 
90-^ [marg. sup.] Y>(tti'icie faue. 
90 [marg. sup.] follega^. 
91-^ [marg. sup.] faue brigita. 

92 [marg. sup.] sa?ic^a brigita adiuua scriptorem istius artis. 

93 [marg. sup.. Ogham] eocarf. 

94 [marg. sup.] donngus^. 

94=^ [marg. inf.] do inis maddoc dvn .i. meisse 7 coirbbre^. 
94^ [marg. sup., Ogham] cocart'^. 

95 [marg. sup.] sancta hrigita. 

95 [marg. sup., Ogham] cocart"^. 
95'^ [marg. sup.] isgann inmemr' 7 ascribend'^^. 
95^ [marg. inf.] ni cermall roscribad inletraimso^'^. 

96 [marg. sui3.] sancta, hrigita. 
96'^ [marg. sup., Ogham] acocart inso'^^. 
97^ [marg. sup.] sa7icta, brigito. 

97^ traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 
99^ [marg. inf.] ni mmaW^^. 

203=^ [marg. sup.] scmcia brigita. 

202'^ [marg. inf] :::::thas patric 7 brig" ar 7ndel bn{g)tce navaba olcc amenma frimm. 


{ann)sc7'ibwid roscribad indulso i"*. 

1 ' It is dark to me.' 

2 According to the probable restoration of Nigra ; the characters have been cut away in part. 
Minchasc means 'Little Easter,' Dominica in Albis, 'Low Sunday.' ^ 'Alas ! my hand.' 

"* According to Nigra, Eel. Celt. 28, one of the scribes. 

^ See the ogmic latheirt infra at p. 204*^. Is \t = lathirt ' crapula ' ? J. S. 

^ ' Probabilmente 6 questo un nome proprio irlandese,' Nigra. But it rather seems a verb. 

'' ' A correction ' or ' correct.' 

8 According to Nigra, Eel. Celt. 28, probably one of the writers of the Latin text ; the name, 
however, occurs in other manuscripts belonging to the circle of Sedulius, Traube, Eoma 
Nobilis, 54 (350). ^ ' We are from Inis Maddoc, to wit, Coirbbre and I.' 

'<• ' The parchment is rough (? ' diliicilis ' Nigra) and the writing.' 

'^ * This page has not been written very slowly.' 

^2 ' This is a correction' {acocart from ad-cocart? W. S.). Nigra would read cocart inso. 

i=* ' Not slow.' 

'■* ' of Patrick and Brigit on Mael Brigte, tliat he may not be angry with me for the writing 

that has been written this timo.' W. S. 

xxii Description of the MSS. 

p. 203 [marg. inf.] maraitli sercc c^in mardda aithne a mddlecdn^. 

\>. 204'* [niarg. sup., Ogham] latkeirt. 

p. 206 [niarg. sup.] brigita adiuua. 

p. 207 [niarg. sup.] Dongus. 

p. 208 [marg. sup.] auctor adiuua lucis aet-'irnae. 

p. 209 [marg. Mup>.] faue ihu. 

p. 209 [marg. inf.] sudet qui legat difficilis est ista pagina. 

p. 210 [marg. inf.] tiach didiu mad f err lat'^ .i. d. o. o. 

p. 211'^ [marg. inf.] uch mochliab anoibmgen^. 

p. 212^ [marg, inf.] tcrtia hora. 

p. 213* [marg. sup.] grdcad'^. 

p. 214 [marg. sup.] a^-an de drochdiih faigde dim (? or limV) ^1>div/\ 

p. 215 [marg. sup.] ^anQ,txi^ patricius. 

p. 217 [marg. inf.] memmbrum naue droch dub 6 niepur 7ia haill^. 

p. 218 [marg. sup.] in nomine Almi Vatricii. 

p. 219"^ [marg. sup.] inmaitli^ . 

p. 219^ [marg. sup.] cobthach. 

p. 220 [marg. sup.] gracad. 

p. 221 [marg. sup.] in nomine sancti diormitii. 

p. 222 [marg. sup,] nanctus diormitius oret pro nobis. 

p. 223*^ [marg, sup,] feria diormitii. 

p. 223^ [marg. sup.] gracad. 

p, 226 [marg, sup.] mochoe noiiidro77i7no^. 

p. 228 [marg, sup.] isgann membrumm^. 

p, 228 [marg, inf,] tempus est prandii, 

p. 23 P [marg, sup,] medon lai'^^. 

p. 231^ [marg, sup.] faue xpe. 

p. 233 [marg. sup.] satharnn samchasc^^. 

p. 233^ [marg. sup.] amen. 

p, 235^ traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

p, 236 [marg, sup,] saulus qui fuerat ad(emp)to nomine paulus. 

p, 239 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

p, 240^ [marg, sup,] iob, 

p. 241 [marg. sup,] adiuua xpe, 

p, 242^^ [marg, sup,] aaron iulius. 

p. 242^ [marg. sup,] aanctSi maria. 

p, 243 [marg, sup,] hrigita. 

p, 246^ [marg. inf.] nox a,dest. 

p, 247 [marg. sup,] faue hrigita. 

J), 247 [marg. sup.] gracad. 

p. 248^ [marg, sup,] ista^ia andub'^'^. 

p. 249 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

^ ' Love remains as long as property (lit. deposit, ' opes,' Nigra) remains, Maellecan.' 

- ' I will go then, if you prefer it.' 

^ ' my breast. Holy Virgin,' * This obscure word reoccurs in pp. 220, 223, 247. 

^ Die obere Halfte aller Buchstaben ist weggeschnitten. Das letzte Wort wohl indiu, das 
dritteletzte etwa faigde, das zweite und dritte ziemlich sicher de drochduh. Das erste Wort aus 
vier Buchstaben kann ich nicht sicher ausmachen (vielleicht daan oder baan), Thurneysen, 

*" ' New parchment, bad ink, I say nothing more.' ^ ' Is it good' or possibly ' well.' 

s 'Mochoe of Oendruim,' ^ 'The parchment is scanty ('difficilis,' Nigra).' ^" ' mid -day,' 

11 =' Sabbatum aestiui paschi,' cf. Giiterljock, KZ, xxxiii. 93 n. i^ 'The ink is thin.' 

Codices Prisciani. xxiil 

p. 249'^ [marg. inf.] spiritui s^ancto scmp^v dignissima gloria. For sigla swittcrcd 
through the manuscript sec Nigra, Rel. Celt. 27. Two Irish quatrains and one poem 
written on the margin are printed below, p. 290. For the Latin poems in the codex, one 
of which is in praise of Bishop Gunthai' of Cologne, sec Nigra, Rel. Celt. 6 sq., Traul>c, O 
Roma Xobilis 51 (347), Poet. Curo]. in. 238 sq. 

As we have seen, the codex was probably written about the middle of the 
ninth century. The date of the Irish glosses has been much disputed ; 
sometimes they have been considered earlier, sometimes later than Ml., and 
opinions have varied according as attention has been directed to one point or 
another ^ The explanation of the fluctuation of opinion is that the collection 
of glosses is not homogeneous, but comes from various sources and is of a 
varying antiquity*. 

With regard to the relation of the Irish glosses to the Latin text it is 
important to note a large number of instances in which the Irish clearly 
explains the corrupt Latin of the manuscript. Such are libralibus 1'"^ 1, 
auctori 7^ 11, pudicitia Penelopae 29''^ 8, ciclasias 32^ 12, capsa 36"^ 8, curta 
57* 6, aut amatoriae 63^ 7, teretes Q6^ 22, excipiuntur 67* 12, abriza 73* 4, 
causdico 138* 12, uisionem 149^ 5, nomina 156*^ 6, opheogenistum 181* 4, 
potest 189*^ 3, retransit quae 199^ 1, passeris 203* 20, pasiua — liquefiunt 
209^ 19 — 21. At 155* 1 it would seem as though the glossator had 
knowledge of a reading alroTrdOeLav. At 191* 3 he was apparently 
acquainted with the true reading. 

Instances of misinterpretation of the Latin will be found at 15^ 11, 
17^ 13, 20* 4, 24* 9, 13, 36^ 4, 38* 6, 49^ 8, 57* 7, 8, 9, 59^ 14, 60* 4, 62^^ 8, 
64* 18, 67* 5, 92* 1, 95* 6, 139* 1, 144* 3, 146^ 7, 154^ 1, 185^ 7, 188^ 1, 217'^ 3. 

The authority most frequently cited is Isidore, 13^' 2, 47^ 7, 49^ 16, 20, 
52* 11, 53* 12, 20, 95* 1, 96* 3, 96^ 2, 106^ 12, 111^^ 5, 152* 2, 159* 7. Others 
are Cicero' 7*^ 15, 73* 4, 92^ 1, 102* 2*, 106^ 14, 107* 3, Beda 35* 12, 49^ 8, 
124^' 6, Orosius 23^ 4, 57* 8, 95* 7 (?), Virgilius 106^^ 13, 143^ 7, 152^ 1, 
Ambrosius 96^^ 7, Boeotius 57* 7, Cassianus 41* 1, 131^ 1, C"-' 8'^ 5, 190'^ 3, 
Com" 100'' 2, Dionysius Thrax 18* 4, Gaudentius 70* 15, Hieronymus 62^ 2, 
Hono" 7^ 14, Lactantius 22* 2, Maximianus 136* 2, in libro Niciae 65* 16, 
Papirinus 4* 9, Polibius Medicus 49^' 22, Probus 155* 2, ...pho" 47'^ 6. 
Two Irish 'erratici' are mentioned in abbreviation Mael" and Cua'^ 31^ 12, 
and probably a Mail Gaimrid 183^'3'l A manuscript called the Liber 
Roman us is referred to 4* 12*^. 

1 Cf. Thurneysen Rev. Celt. vi. 318; Pedersen, KZ. xxxv. 316; Strachan, Trans. Phil. Soc. 
1899—1901, pp. 47, 57, Rev. Celt. xx. 304 sq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxxvi. 471 ; Thurneysen, KZ. 
XXXVII. 55. 

2 For a detailed proof of this from linguistic evidence see Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 470 sq. 

' Probably the obscure grammarian cited frequently by Vergilius Maro : possibly (as Prof. 
Goetz of Jena suggests) the author of the so-called Synonyma Ciceionis, ed. Mahne, Leiden, IBoO. 
^ We have not been able to verify the references, so that the name is doubtful. 
•"* Cf. vol. T. p. xviii. " Cf. TTortz T. xv. 

XX iv Description of the MSS. 

B. Codex Aiigiensis cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhanus\ 

This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau : it is 
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek in Carlsruhe. It consists of 107 
leaves written in an Irish hand of the ninth century 2. On the margin and 
between the lines Latin and Irish notes have been added by different hands. 

G. Codex Leidensis Lett. 67 ^ 

This manuscript is preserved in the University Library of Leyden. It 
consists of 219 leaves, and was written about the middle of the ninth 
century 1 Fo. 9^ sqq. contain the text of Priscian's Latin grammar, with some 
lacunae, written by more than one hand. On the margin and between the 
lines are a considerable number of Latin glosses and notes and a few Irish 
glosses in different hands, printed infra p. 231. 

D. Fragmentum Amhrosianum^. 

Cod. A 188 of the Ambrosian Library, Milan, contains Haymonis Comm. in 
Epistolas S. Pauli ad Hebraeos, ad Corinth. 1 et 2. This is preceded by three 
leaves, of which the first two contain a fragment of the vulgate text of the 
prophet Ezechiel, the last a fragment of Priscian, Bk. iv auribus excipitur 
man (Hertz 1. 139, 9) — Bk. v consonantis quidem antecedente (Hertz I. ] 50, 14). 
Haymonis Comm. has come undoubtedly from Bobbio. Consequently it may 
be inferred that the Priscian came from the same place. On the verso of 
the second leaf an Irish hand has added the contents of Haymon's Com- 
mentary, which shews that the two leaves were attached to the commentary 
from a very ancient date^ The nine Irish glosses contained in this fragment 
are printed infra p. 232. 

11. Codex Ambrosianus, F. 60 sup.'' 

The manuscript bears the title " Sententiae sanctorum Doctorum et 
Patrum." The five Irish glosses printed infra p. 234 are on fo. 60. 

1 Ed. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernieae, 219 sq. ; W. S., Old-Irish Glosses at Wiirzburg and 

2 According to the Kev. H. M. Bannister it was transcribed in 848 a.d., see Journal of 
Theological Studies, 1903, p. 51. For a specimen see Silvestre- Madden, Palaeography, p. 609. 

3 Ed. Pott, Intelligenzblatt zur allgemeinea Litteraturzeitung, 1846, pp. 28, 89 ; W. S., 
Goidelica, p. 56 ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernieae, 226 sq. Through the kindness of Dr de Vries 
the MS. was deposited for some weeks in the Rylands Library, Manchester ; a few additions and 
corrections will be found at the end of this volume. 

^ From a chronological entry on fo. 1^ the MS. may be more precisely assigned to the 
year 838. Cf. Hertz I, xiii. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernieae xxi. sq. For Dubthach the writer see 
Traube, Roma Nobilis, 56 (352). 

5 Ed. Zimmer, Supplementum, 3. 

^ For the information here given we are indebted to the kindness of Professor AscoH. 

'" Ed. Zimmer, Supplementum, 4. 

Codex BihJ. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lat. 14846. xxv 

12. Codex Bernensis 363^ 

This codex is preserved in the Stadtbibliothek of Berne, and contains 
Servii Mauri grammatici Comnientarius in Bucolica Georgica et Aeneidem 
Virgilii, fo. 1 — 142, Horace, fo. 167 a — 186 d (odae, epodi, carmen saecularc, 
ars poetica, et sernionum lib. 1 usque ad sat. ill., v. 134), part of Ovid's 
Metamorphoses, Bedae Historia Britanniae, and a variety of other works. 
According to Traube the codex (which is wholly in an Irish hand) is not 
earlier than the end of the ninth century ^ It is a copy of one or more older 
Irish manuscripts, and it is not impossible that all the marginalia have been 
transcribed from the original^. These marginalia carry us into the circle of 
Sedulius-* and the middle of the ninth century. The original belonged to 
North Italy, probably to Milan ^ 

13. Codex Bibl. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lat. 14846^ 

This is a manuscript in the Hof- und Staatsbibliothek of Munich, assigned 
to the tenth'' or eleventh century^. It has on the back the title : In 
Donatum de Grammatica, Saec. IX., and consists for the most part of 
Erchanherti commentaHus in Donatum minorem. Ff 106 — 121, however, 
contain a collection of Latin sortes ; on fo. 106'", which is otherwise blank, 
another hand has written : Sortilegia per literas et sacros libros quorum 
meminit diuus gregorms turonensis. These sortes are of various kinds. In 
those printed below (pp. 236, 237) the prefixed letters have reference to the 
consultation of the Psalter; unless it was otherwise prescribed, the initial 
letter of the word which first met the eye would seem to have been decisive. 
The operation is denoted by the phrase librum tenere. 

The Latin text is corrupt, and it has had incorporated with it both 
Irish and British glosses, much distorted in the process of transcription. 

1 The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Goidelica 54 ; Nigra, Rev. Celt. ii. 446 ; 
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 263 ; Hagen, Codex Bernensis 363, phototypice editus, Lugduui Batavorum, 
1897, pp. xLi. sq. (where the Irish is often misread); the whole codex may now be studied in the 
aforementioned facsimile. Cf. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq., Supplementum, 14 ; Gottlieb, 
Wiener Studien, ix. 151; Hagen, Verhandlungen der 39 Vers, deutscher Phil. u. Schulm., Leipzig, 
1888, pp. 247 sq. ; Eeuter, Hermes, xxiv. 161 sq. ; Traube, Roma Nobilis, 52 (348) sq. ; Stern, 
Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178 sq. 

2 Op. cit. 54 (350). -^ Traube, op. cit. 53 (349). 

^ Traube, op. cit. 53 (349). The Irish names are printed below, p. 235 ; for the others sec 
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq. ; Traube, op. cit. 54 (350) sq. ; Hagen, Cod. Bern. 363, xliii. sq. 

5 Traube, op. cit. 53 (349); Stern, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178. 

^ Ed. Thurneysen, Sitzungsberichte der Miinchener Akademie, philol.-histor. Classe, 1885, 
pp. 90 sq. Corrections in Rev. Celt. xi. 90 sq. The Latin text has been published by Winnefeld, 
Sortes Sangallenses, Bonn, 1887. 

' Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae regiae Monacensis, iv. 2, p. 241 sq. 

^ Keil, De grammaticis quibusdam Latinis infimae aetatis commentatio. Erlangac, 1868, 
p. 23. 

S. G. n. C 

xxvi Description of the MSS. 

The Celtic glosses arc written in the text, but are generally indicated by 
perpendicular or horizontal strokes. For the most part the Celtic words 
stand out of construction in the sentence ; sometimes they are obviously 
misplaced. They seem to have been originally notes and glosses on the 
text, which later copyists incorporated therein \ 

14. Codex Canonum Hibernicorum Camaracensis^. 

This is a manuscript of the eighth century', preserved in the public 
Library of Cambray, nr. 619. It consists of 72 leaves, and contains the 
text of the Irish Canons down to Lib. xxxviii. 18 med. It has been copied 
by a continental hand from a manuscript in the Irish character"*. In the 
archetype there had been inserted by chance a leaf containing a fragment 
of an Irish homily. This was copied by the continental scribe along with 
the rest of the codex ; the words are often wrongly divided, and there 
are many clerical errors resulting from the scribe's unfamiliarity with the 
Irish script. 

The Irish is very archaic, and dates from the second half of the seventh 
or the beginning of the eighth century ^ The following points may be 
noted. Internal e has not yet become m, e.g. feda = later fiada ; at the 
end of a word, however, it appears as ea, (iea = later dia. Similarly o has 
not yet become tia, e.g. ood = later uad. Unaccented e is preserved in 
autruhert, le, nimdem, and in the possessive pronoun, ine^ chuis, ine laini, 
ine meraib, inae loh7'i, inae seth, inae dommetu, faire chomnessam ; but a 
appears where no preposition precedes : a bees, a deserce, a fuil, and after 
fri : fria tliola^fria tola ; similarly are n-indarhe, are n-airema, aire sechethar, 
aure coicsa, but a7'a ti^iola. Unaccented o is preserved in fedot, tuthegoty 
tuesmot. Pretonic to- is preserved before verbal forms : tu-thegot, tuesmot, 
tondecomnacuir, but before nouns we find du, do. In the article pretonic 
nd is preserved in dundaib, but has become mi in inna. A long vowel 
is often expressed by doubling, e.g. isee, bees, dmm. Amail, intain appear, 
not amal, intan. 

1 Thurneysen, op. cit. 95. 

2 Ed. Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.^ 1004, O'Curry, Bibliotheque de I'Ecole des Chartes, iii. seriej 
tome III. 197 sq. ; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib, 213 sq. A facsimile is given by C. P. Cooper in his 
Report on the Foedera, appendix A. The text is here published from photographs ; the lines 
correspond to the lines of the original. 

3 The date is fixed by the closing words : Explicit liber canonum quem dominus Albericus 
episcopus whis C amaracensium et Atrehacensium fieri rogauit. Deo gratias Amen. Albericus was 
bishop of Cambray and Arras from 763 till 790 a.d. ; cf. Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonen- 
sammlung^ xxx. 

•* Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xix. 

5 Cf, Thurneysen, Celt. Zeitschr. i. 348 sq., iii. 53 sq. 

6 Noteworthy is n corresponding to nn in Wb. ; cf. Pedersen, Aspirationen, 119. 

The Stowe Missal, xxvil 

15. Incantationes Sangallenses'. 

Codex Sangallensis nr. 1395, which is made up of a collection of tVa((- 
ments of ancient manuscripts made by von Arx when librarian, contains 
(pp. 418, 19) a single leaf of an ancient Irish manuscript of the eighth or 
ninth century. The verso of the leaf contains the Irish spells written by 
three hands. The first hand wrote the first three spells down to furtchnum'\ 
The second hand is much coarser ; from it comes the spell Tessurc — forsate, 
A third hand added focertar — aleth, words which indicate the application of 
some form of incantation which is not described. 

16. The Stowe Missals 

The Stowe Missal is a small manuscript of 67 leaves, 5f inches long by 
4J broad, now in the library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin. The 
principal divisions of the volume are : (1) Extracts from St John's Gospel 
(tr. 1—11); (2) the Missal (fif. 12—65); (3) the Irish treatise on the 
Eucharist (if. 65 b— 67 a); (4) the Irish Spells (fo. 67 b). Section (1) forms 
a separate quire by itself, so that there is no evidence when it was attached 
to the rest of the book. 

■*In the liturgical portion the discrimination of the original hands is far 
from easy. In the first part of it, the Ordinary and Canon of the Mass 
(ff. 12 — 38), two hands seem to be found, one (A^) extending from fo. 12 
to fo. 28, the other (A"^) beginning at fo. 29. Both are bad and decadent 
hands, and the difficulty is to know whether this is due, as often, to lateness 
of date or to the inexperience of the scribes. A^ probably continues to 
fo. 46, where the Missal proper ends. The Ordo Baptismi (ff. 47 — 65^) 
begins in a hand (B) akin to A\ but probably not the same. Apparently 
several hands occur in it, but it is impossible to determine exactly the 

^ Ed. Keller, Mittheilungen der antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Zurich, Bd vii. tab. vii. p. 75 ; 
Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.- 949; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 270 sq.; Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. 
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890, ss. 92, 93. And see Verzeichniss der Handschriften der 
Stiftsbibliothek von St. Gallen, Halle, 1875, ss. 462—463. The text is here edited from a 

2 Tlie words Prechnyt^can — xnaatyonibus are written in peculiar half Greek characters. 

^ The Irish portions have been edited by W. S., KZ. xxvi. 497 sq., and by MacCarthy, 
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvii. 135 sq. Cf. also O'Conor, Stowe Catalogue; 
Todd, Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxiii.; Warren, The Academy, Feb. 8, 1879, 
Jan. 1, 1881, and Oct. 20, 1894; Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church, 198 sqq. ; Plummer, KZ. 
xxvii. 441 sqq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxviii. 376 sqq. Specimens of the script will be found in the 
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvii. plate vi, 

•* For these palaeographical notes we are indebted to Dr Kenyon, who through the liberality 
of the Council of the Royal Irish Academy was able to examine the manuscript at the British 


xxviii Description of the MSS. 

points of change, or how far the differences are due to progressive deteri- 
oration on the part of a single scribe. The latter part of the treatise, 
however, appears to be certainly by a different hand from the beginning 
of it. There is also to be distinguished the hand of a corrector, Moelcaich^ 
whose signature appears on fo. 37, where his activity ends. As to the rubrics, 
up to fo. 23 inclusive only the words lethdirech sund on fo. 18 appear to 
be in the hand of Moelcaich. From fo. 24 Canon dominicus papae Gilasi 
onwards they appear to be all in his hand, except the Irish notes inserted 
in a small hand on fo. 34. After Moelcaich disappears there are at least 
two hands apparent in the titles, one on ff. 38 and 47, the other on ff. 42 
and 44^. The title and prayer on fo. 46^, before the Oi^do Baptismi, are in 
a hand resembling that of Moelcaich, and may be his. The Irish treatise on 
the Eucharist and the Spells are written in different rough hands. 

With regard to the date of the script, Dr Kenyon would assign that of 
Moelcaich to the tenth century. If that be so, he would assign the original 
hands (A\ A^ B) to the beginning of the tenth century or possibly the end 
of the ninth, but not earlier. The Irish treatise and spells are written in 
rough hands which are difficult to date. According to Dr Kenyon they can 
hardly be earlier than the eleventh century, and they might well be later^. 

If the codex is to be put so late, there is evidence from the language 
that the texts have been transcribed from a much older original, Note- 
worthy is cache Mass § 18 by cacha Wb. 13^28, Sg. 26'' 9, 198^ 14, cecha Ml. 
56^22, 96^7, 134^3. Further in the tract on the Mass the preposition to 
before verbs remains to-: toresset, tanaurnat, toeing, totet, cf. tofasci in the 
Spells^ while before nouns it has become do. to ' thine ' appears in the 
Mass § 19, and in the Spells; what weight is to be laid on these isolated 
cases is not clear. The preposition di before a noun has not yet become do : 
diohli, deohliy Mass § 16. In § 19 amail still appears by amal. On the other 
hand there are instances of later phenomena, which may be put down to 
the chances of transcription; such as dana = ddnae, Mass § 16, by anmw, 
ohlce, menme, menmce, nd for nn in hrond § 3, colind § 11, the expression of 
aspirated f and s by a dot over the letter. As peculiarities of orthography 
may be noted : for sen Mass § 5, insen § 10, hosen^ § 18 ; ccelecli § 4, rosaegeth 
§ 19, cf saele Spells^; fuel Spells^; coer"^ Mass § 19 ; tuih^ Mass § 15. 

^ Cf. Warren, Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church, 201, note 1. 

2 Dr Kenyon gives these results with diffidence, and thinks there is far more hope of arriving 
at an approximate date on liturgical or linguistic grounds than on palaeographical considerations 

3 But in the Rubrics doberar fo. 50*. ^ Cf. vol. i. p. 4. 

= Cf. Dwi Cuaer Ann. Ul. 803, 804, 817, Aedhaein 806, lellaeii 825, Aerdd 835, Cluaeti, 844, 
Tommaen 870. 

^ Cf. Malleruen in the list of saints fo. 32*, Cluen, Ann. Ul. 817. 

7 Cf. moer=mdir Ann. Ul. 745, 755, 759, 778, 780, 782, 813, 827, 832, 834, 839, 841, 844, 850, 
855, 872, Roe8 = Boiss 746. s CI fruicJi Philargyrius. 

Liher Deirensis. xxix 

17. CooPERcuLUM CoDicis Bedae Caroliruhensis^ 
(Cod. Aug. CLXvii.) 
These fragments were discovered by Dr Holder on the verso of oik- of 
the leaves of velhiin in which the Reichenau manuscript of Beda was 
formerly bound. The writing is of the eighth or ninth century. 

18. Liber Dimmai. 

The Book of Dimma is an ancient copy of the Gospels, now in the Library 
of Trinity College, Dublin. It also contains an office for the visitation of 
the sick, O'Gurry, Lectures, p. 651, where 'nunc' should be .N. The four 
Irish notes printed infra p. 257 come at the end of the Gospels of S. Matthew, 
S. Mark, S. Luke and S. John respectively; the Irish quatrain is at the end 
of the codex. The only form linguistically noteworthy is Dim7na\ the change 
of final -ae to -a seems to have begun about 800 A.D. 

19. Liber Dairmagensis. 

The Book of Durrow is likewise a copy of the Gospels, now in the Library 
of Trinity College, Dublin, and sometimes assigned to the sixth century. 
The Irish note printed infra p. 257 is on fo. 173^ and is in quite a different 
hand from the text. 

20. Liber Deirensis. 

The Book of Deir is a small octavo codex of 86 folios now in the Uni- 
versity Library of Cambridge, numbered i. i. b. 32. Its principal contents are 

1 Ed. W. S., KZ. XXXI. 246 sq. Cf. Rev. H. M. Bannister, Journal of Theological Studies, 
1903, pp. 49 sq. The first fragment is written on the margin and has been mutilated by the 
cutting of the leaf. How much has been out away may be conjectured from a mutilated piece 
of Latin on the margin of the other side of the leaf, which, as the Rev. H. M. Bannister saw, 
agi'ees closely in its first part with the Stowe Missal, fo. 24 a : 

pro icolumitate 

loru ac re : 

tis adstant 

tiru .•. pro re 

nostrof • : 

et pro requie d 

iteneris • sci • : 

episcopis : 

astico or: 

et onib; regib 

= Stowe Missal: pro incolumitate regum et pace populorum ac reditu captiuorum, pro uotis 
adstantium, pro memoria martirum, pro remisione pecatorum nostrorum, et actuum emendatione 
eorum, ac requie defunctorum, et prosperitate iteneris nostri, pro domino papa episcopo et 
omnibus episcopis, et prespeteris, et omni aeclesiastico ordine, pro imperio romano, et omuibu.s 
regibus christianis etc. 

XXX Description of the MSS. 

the Gospel of S. John (Hieronymian version), portions of the other Gospels 
and a fragment of an office for the visitation of the sick. These and the 
colophon printed infra p. 257 are in one handwriting certainly as old as the 
ninth century. In fo. 28^ occurs the rubric Hisund duherr sacorfaicc ddu, 
'here the Host is given to him.' The only remarkable form is rodscrihai: 
sucli preterites do not yet appear in the Old-Irish glosses, but they are found 
in the Felire of Oengus. 

The legend of the foundation of the Abbey of Deir in Buchan, and the 
grants and charter (interesting as the sole existing specimens of the Gaelic 
spoken in Scotland in the twelfth century), have been published and trans- 
lated by W. S. (Goidelica, pp. 106—111) and by Stuart (The Book of Deir, 
edited for the Spalding Club, Edinburgh, 1869). 

21. Vita Fintani^ 

The Irish sentences are found in three MSS.^ 

A = Codex C. 23 in the Stiftsbibliothek library of St Gall, assigned to 
the eleventh century. 

B = Codex Augiensis Ixxxiv. (ff. 20-24) in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek 
of Carlsruhe, assigned to the eleventh century. 

C = A codex in the library of the monastery of Engelberg, assigned to the 
twelfth century. 

Zimmer has shewn from the erroneous translation licet tihi a deo post alios 
remeare which in A follow^s isket duit odia, anatheset indabdane, and in B 
takes the place of the Irish, that A and B go back to a common archetype. 
He further holds that C is copied from A. This is less clear. In a few 
cases C has the correct Latin text where it is corrupt in A, and it is not easy 
to see why the scribe should have changed doit to doitusK 

1 The life of S. Fintan was edited from A by Goldast, Eerum Alamannicarum scriptores 
aliquot uetusti, i. 203 sq. (Frankfurt, 1730), by Mabillon, Acta Sanctorum, iv. 1, 378 sq., and 
again by Mone, Quellensammlung der badischen Landesgeschichte, i. 54 sq. (Carlsruhe, 1848), 
with readings from other MSS. The text has been re-edited by Holder-Egger, Monumenta 
Germaniae Historica Scriptorum, Tomi xv. Pars i. 502 sq. (Hanover, 1887). The passages 
containing the Irish notes have also been published by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 272 sq. 

2 In an edition of the Vita Findani prepared by him, and preserved in the Hof- und Landes- 
bibliothek of Carlsruhe (Codex Sanblasianus 33 fol. 1 — 115), Van der Meer gives the readings of 
a Saint Gall codex communicated to him by the Abbe Stocklin of Disentis. The text resembles a 
very corrupt copy of C. Felcet diu todia anatheset in dahdane. 

Ata oblec (ohleec?) iclii Xpm christ ochus Patri grat machie foriia feli tarn nakisel theil chur 
(or criir'^) tart doitus teilco ilfar kisel. 

Cucendo chach chuchen det faden maicf de hachf. 

Quine ilaocus innadichi in loge et longe celederemut voferfas torithius. 

^ Zimmer lays weight on the fact that in A and C are added over the Irish words iaket, etc. 
and ataich, etc., the Latin versions licet tihi a deo ire in abbatiam (quoted by Holder-Egger from 
A only), and obsecra cJiristum et patricium nomen ciuitatis. If these additions are in A in a 
different hand from the text, and in the text-hand in C, that would prove that C was copied 
from A, otherwise not. 

A ntiph onarium Bench orense 


It has been calculated that S. Fintan died in 878 A.D. His life then may 
have been written towards the end of the ninth century. 

22. Adamnani Vita Columhae\ 

The manuscript (= Codex A, Ixeeves"), from which the Irish names in 
Adamnan's Life of Columba are printed below, beloncrcd formerly t(j 
Reichenau and is now in the Stadtbibliothek of Schafifhausen, where it is 
numbered 32. As Reeves has shewn^, it was written by Dorbbene, who was 
elected to the chair of S. Columba in lona in 713 A.D. and died in the same 
year, nine years after Adamnan himself In the time between the composition 
of the Life and its transcription by Dorbbene the Irish language had under- 
gone certain changes, and occasionally, as a comparison with other MSS. 
shews"*, Dorbbene introduced the forms of his own time. The language is of 
the same general character as that of the oldest portions of the Book of 
Armagh, c'' and cJ" are still preserved, e.g. Fechnus, Neth, Modam, Cloithe, 
Tomme. Unaccented short vowels preserve their quality, e.g. Ached, Lathreg, 
Nemaidon'' \ ai is still universal; Aido etc. oi appears in Broichdnus by oe in 
Mess Loen^. The variation between Columm and Coliunh{W^ 1) is remarkable. 
The gen. of -i- and -u- stems is in o : Aido etc. 

23. Antiphonarium Benchorense. 

This liturgical manuscript commonly, but inaccurately, called an Anti- 
phonar}^, was written in the monastery of Bangor (Ir. Bennchor), on the 
southern shore of Belfast Lough, during the abbacy of Cronan, i.e. between 
the years 680 and 691. It contains six canticles; twelve metrical hymns; 

1 Ed. Reeves. The Life of St Columba. . .written by Adamnan, ninth abbot of that monastei-y, 
DubUn, 1857. 

- The MS. is described by Reeves, op. cit. xiii. sq., who gives specimens of the script. 

'^ Op. cit. xiv. 

•» The other MSS. are described by Reeves, op. cit. xxiv. sq. The most important linguistically 
is Reeves' Codex B, a vellum MS. of the middle of the fifteenth century, preserved in the British 
Museum, Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix., and which represents a text independent of A; cf. Zimmer, KZ. 
xxxii. 199. The part of this MS. containing the names of S. Columba's disciples and relations 
is printed infra, p. 281. 

5 In some cases Dorbbene has introduced a later orthography: Ceannachte 56* { = Cenacte B), 
Ceate 58=^ { = Cete B), Feachnam 32* {-^Fechnmis B, C, F, S), Deathrib 52'^ { = Dethrib B), 
Leathain 118=^ [ = Letham B), Clied 55'' { = Cleeth B); ea appears in final position in Lea 28* 
( = Lea B), cf. dea in the Cambray Homily. The later ia appears in niath 25'^ ( = in(ith B); 
this is doubtless due to the transcribers, not to Adamnan ; as to Sliatliomm 18"^ it may be 
remarked that this is a foreign name, which Reeves, p. ;-3;J, identities with the Matdrat. 

^ At the end of a word we find MoLua 76*. 

' The gen. Colgioii 35^' by Colgen is remarkable. Attention may be directed to the middle 
vowel of Fcclmrey 23*' (by Fechreg 121''^) and Ainmurech 49'', Ainmurcg 108*. 

« In 59* Boend (cf. Boend Lib. Ard. 11*) comes from Bojind, but the reading Bojind in B shews 
that the form Boend is not to be imputed to Adamnan. 

xxxii Descriptioyi of the MSS. 

sixty-nine collects for use at the canonical hours ; seventeen collects on behalf 
of special persons or for use on special occasions ; seventy anthems and 
versicles ; the Creed ; and the Pater noster. The evidence as to the birth- 
place and date of the MS. is contained in three hymns : a hymn (f. 15^) to 
the first abbot S. Comgell, entitled Ymnum sancti Comgilli, a hymn (f 30) 
entitled Versiculi familiae Benchuir, — and containing the line Munther^ 
Benchuw beata, and a hymn on f 36^, which we have printed infra (p. 282) as 
preserving the names of the first fifteen abbots and as proving that the MS. 
was written during the lifetime of Cronan. There is also in f 34'" an Iri^h 
rubric — Common oroit dun^ — over a prayer beginning ' Custodi nos Domine 
ut pupillam occuli.' The MS. formerly belonged to the Irish monastery at 
Bobbio in the Apennines, and is now in the Ambrosian library at Milan, where 
its press-mark is C. 5. inf ^ 

24. Old-Irish Inscriptions. 

The inscriptions in this collection, most of which were copied by the 
distinguished antiquary Dr Geo. Petrie, and redrawn by Miss Margaret Stokes, 
are of very different dates. The most interesting linguistically are lie 
Luguaedon macci Menueh (p. 288 1. 35) and in loc so tanimmairni Ternohc 
mac Ceran hie er cid Peter (p. 289 1. 18)'*. The eclipsis of the c of Ciarain 
in the comparatively late Orait ar Gilla Giarain may also be noted. 

25. Codex Sancti PAULI^ 

This codex is preserved in the monastery of St Paul in Carinthia, where 
it is numbered sec. xxv. d. 86. It consists of four leaves, before which has 
been fastened a smaller leaf, written on one side, of a manuscript of the 

1 Cf. molthu infra p. 353. 

^ *an orate common for us,' d'Arbois de Jubainville, Rev. Celt. xv. 137. 

' The MS. was first printed with many omissions and inaccuracies by Muratori in his 
Anecdota Ambrosiana, Padua, 1713, torn, iv. pp. 119 — 159. Reprinted without alteration in his 
Opera Omnia, Arezzo, 1770, tom. xi. pars iii. pp. 217 — 225, in Migne's Patrologia Curs. Lat. 
torn. Ixxii. coll. 579 — 608, and somewhat more fully in O'Laverty's Historical Account of the 
Diocese of Down and Connor, Dublin, 1884, vol. ii. Appendix, pp. ix. — xlv. A photographic 
edition of the whole MS. was excellently edited in 1892 by the Rev. F. E. Warren for the Henry 
Bradshaw Society; and from his introduction we have drawn the greater part of this description. 
The hymn beginning with Precamur Patrem (no. 3 in the Antiphonary) is called Immund na 
n-Apstal in Adamnan's Second Vision, Rev. Celt. xii. 432. The hymn printed infra, p. 782, has 
been edited with more or less inaccuracy by Peyron (Ciceronis Oratt. Fragmenta inedita, 
Stuttgard, 1824, pp. 225—6) and by Zeuss-Ebel (Grammatica Celtica, p. 944). Dr MacCarthy 
(Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxvii. p. 239) undertook to correct Muratori's 
and Peyron's misreadings of this hymn, and not only misprinted Congillum, Fintendnum^ Boe- 
taenus, Nostei' and Cumineus for Comgilliim, Fintenanum, Berachus, Notus uir and Cwnenenus, but 
read a hole in the parchment (f . 30 v.) as corde, * the only instance of picture-writing that I have 
found in Irish MSS.' 

* Ternoc died 716 a.d. 

* Ed. W. S., Goidelica, 175 sq. (in part); Windisch, Irische Texte, i. 312 sqq.; Zimmer, 
Glossae Hibernicae, 267 sqq., cf. Supplementum, 14 sq. 

Codex Sancti PauJi. xxxiii 

Bible. The conteiith are of a miscellaneous character ; on tf. 1'* and 4'' stand 
the Irish poems printed below, all written in the same hand. The codex 
has been assigned to the eighth century by Windisch, to the ninth by 
ZimmerV The latter date is in accordance Avith the indications of the 
language^ But some at least of the poems are of a considerably earlier 

The contents of the poems are as follows : 

I. Some sort of charm or incantation, in part unintelligible. 

II. A poem treating of the doings of the bookish writer and his 
favourite cat Pangur ban, edited by Windisch, Ir. Texte, I. 316 ; and with a 
French translation, in Rev. Celt. v. 128. The following peculiarities of the 
language may be noted, some of which would seem to point to the ninth 
centur}'. Such are : 

(a) Final -a = -ae: menma. 

(b) huh monosyllabic = 6fici? (the regular form in the Old- Irish glosses). 

(c) ndr by ndthar. 

(d) -86771 = -som. This is frequent in Sg.^, and is established for about 800 a. d. by 
the rhyme in Fel. Oeng., Ep. 524. The poem has also -sam for -so77i ; once it is established 
by the rhyme with gal. Such a rhyme does not yet appear in Fel. Oeng. 

(e) The aspiration of the object: cheist^. 
(/) Neut. nach for na: nach re^. 

{g) c?w/wzV= older dotuit. 

In the case of such peculiarities as are not established by the metre, it is 
uncertain whether they are to be imputed to the writer or to the scribe. 
For feiuy fessin etc. the poem has cein, and cesiii by fesin. Such forms 
likewise appear in the St Gall glosses, in the Cambray Homily, and in the 
Imram Brain. Whether they are archaic or dialectical is not clear. 

III. A riddling poem ascribed to Suihne Geilt, a king who is said to have 
lost his reason in the battle of Moira. The form durigni is found in Ml. 
and Sg. but not in Wb., which, however, has sg. i. dorignius. The word for 
' star ' is still r^tglu not retla, as it became later. 

IV. Verses extracted from a poem ascribed to St Moling fGOT. The 
poem in its present form is of a much later date, but there is nothing in the 
rhymes to prevent its ascription to an early period. If J. S. be right in his 
conjecture that neni is for neni = niain, the poem cannot be later than about 
700 ; if so, the verses may actually have been written by that saint. The 
whole poem is found in five MSS., viz. the Book of Leinster p. 284^ the Book 
of Ballymote, p. 256^ the Book of Lismore, f. 45^ and the Bodleian codices 

1 Supplementum, 15. 

2 Note in particular the confusion of nn and iid, and the treatment of final vowels in the 
fourth poem. 

^ Cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 490. In Ml. and Wb. -aevi is rare, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. GO. 
^ Cf. KZ. XXXV. 325 sq. ^ cf. nach quod Ml. 101'' 1. 

xxxiv Description of the MSS. 

Rawl. B. 512, f. 141^ and Laud 610, and is printed in Goidelica, p. 180. In 
the Bally mote copy the poem is said to be taken from the Book of 
Glendalough, now lost. 

V. A poem in praise of some Leinster princeling called Aed^. If this 
Aed could be identified, the approximate date of the poem would be 
established, for it is evidently the work of some contemporary bard who 
sought to please his patron. In its present form the poem shews the 
language of the original, but none of the ninth century peculiarities are 
established by the rhyme ^ so that the poem may be safely ascribed to an 
earlier date I 

26. Codex Epistularum Pauli Boernerianus'*. 

This Codex is now in the Royal Library in Dresden, and consists of 111 
leaves. Fo. 2'-99'' contain the Greek text of the thirteen epistles of St Paul 
with a Latin interlinear version ; on fo. 1 begins an interpretation of the 
Gospel according to St Matthew, which is continued on fo. 109-111''; on the 
upper portion of fo. Ill'' there is a fragment of Marcus Monachus de lege 
spiritali. Traube regards it as almost certain that the codex was written by 
Sedulius. The marginalia are such as appear in other manuscripts belonging 
to his circle: dongw^ fo. 5^ 16% 53^^ {do. 18^); duhtYio^ch.-' fo. S''; fergus 
82^^ 94^ ; comgan fo. 68^ ; aryavov^ (aya., ayavo, ag.) fo. 22% 26% 28% 36% 43% 
54% 58% 59% 64% 65% Go"", 70% 74% 81% 90% 93% 96% 96% 98^ ; lu er du er 
musci monachi 36^; Angelherti fo. 52% yohi(TKa\Ko^' fo. 22% 87% 88% 90% 
93^; yv(T(o, yiaco fo. 34''; yovOdp^ fo. 71'% hartg^LTiw^^ j /wYc^uinus^'^ fo. 69''; 
>a/9. fo. 30" 32% Map.'^ fo. 39% 43% 44% 45% 48% 48", 64% m'', 77% 89''^; 
scotti 95% 

1 An Aed mac Dermato is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster, 713 a.d., but it is not stated to 
what part of Ireland he belonged. 

2 This final -e, -i could be restored throughout, also mh, nd for mm, mi of the MS. 

^ Perhaps the form aue may help to fix an inferior limit. In the Annals of Ulster the forms 
aue, auib, aim cease about 760 a.d. When we take into account the fondness of these Annals 
for archaistic forms, e.g. Uloth= Ulad 809, 894, 897; Miimen 718, 792, Irvmmen 834; Dermait 
822, 834, 847, 850, 851, 869; er cath=iar cath 865; Clona 759, 764; N(klan 808, Nodot 817, 
Tomce, Tomae 739, 748, 750, 751, 767, 780, 781, 793, 812, 850, it is probable that forms like aue 
were disappearing from literary use about the middle of the eighth century. 

4 The Irish verses have been edited by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 264, by W. S., Goidelica^, 1872, 
p. 18, and by Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890, 
s. 84; the text of the codex has been edited by Ch. F. Matthaei, xiii. epistolarum Pauli codex 
Graecus cum versione Latina veteri, Misenae, 1791 ; cf. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxiii. sq. ; Traube, 
Eoma Nobilis, 52 (348). 

^ According to Traube, probably identical with the scribe whose name appears in the Leyden 
Priscian (see above p. xxiv. note 1). 

^ According to Traube, possibly Aganon Bishop of Bergamo (837—867). 

7 The heretic Gottschalk of Orbais; cf. the words cited by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxvi. 

8 Gunthar, Bishop of Cologne. ^ Hartgar, Bishop of Liittech. 
1*^ Hildewin, predecessor of Gunthar as Bishop of Cologne. 

" Marcus? or Mariauus Capella? 

Liber ILjianoriim. xwv 


The Liber Hymnorum is contained in the following MSS.- 
T. = E. 42, Trinity College, Dnblinl This mannscript consists of 34 
vellum folios, about lOJ inches long by 7 broad, with three scraps of vellum 
bound at the end. After fol. 81 the writing deteriorates, and this later 
portion seems to be younger than the rest of the codex. In a number of 
cases the marginal glosses have been mutilated by the cutting of the margin. 
F*. A manuscript formerly in the library of S. Isidore's, Rome, from 
which in 1872 it was brought to the Franciscan Convent, Merchants' Quay, 
Dublin, where it now is. It consists of twenty-three leaves in small folio, 
and is in a pasteboard cover, endorsed ' 9 vel 10 saecul.' In this codex the 
Faeth Fiada and Mael Isu's hymn are wanting. On the lower margin of fo. 2 a 
is written in a hand of the seventeenth century * Ex libris conventus de 
Dunnagall,' and Sir James Ware, in the year 1639, quotes it as 'Lib. uet. 
hymn, conuent. Dunnagalliae.' It appears from a remark of Ussher's that the 
manuscript was once in his hands, and there is a paper MS. in Ussher's collec- 
tion in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of 
some of the Irish Hymns from F. In 1630 the MS. was still in Donegal, for 
it was used by Michael O'Clery in his Martyrology of Donegal, written in that 
year. Afterwards the MS. went to Louvain, where it was used by Colgan 
for his Trias Thaumaturga, 1647. 

T and F represent two independent recensions of the text, both of which 
are indispensable for its reconstruction. • Such a reconstruction is full of 
difficulty. For the restoration of the language of the Hymns depends upon 

^ Of the Liber Hymnorum ff. 1 — 15* were edited from T by Todd, Leahhar Immuin (sic). The 
Book of Hymns of the ancient Chm'ch of Ireland, 2 vols. Dublin 1855, 1869. The whole of the 
Liber Hymnorum has been published in 1898 by Bernard and Atkinson for the Henry Bradshaw 
Society. The Irish hymns have been published from T by W. S., Goidelica 121 sq., and by 
Windisch, Irische Texte i. 1 sq., with variants from F, p. 321 sq. 

- For individual hymns the following MSS. have been used : 

E = Egerton 93, British Museum. According to O'Curry, Cat. of Irish MSS. in the British 
Museum, the first 19 folios of this vellum MS. were written in 1477. This codex contains (fo. 19, 
col. 1) a copy of Patrick's Hymn. The text approximates to that of K. The two MSS. represent 
a different recension from T. 

L = The Book of Lismore, a fifteenth century manuscript in the possession of the Duke of 
Devonshire. It contains a copy of Ultan's Hymn, published by W. S., Lives of Saints from the 
Book of Lismore, pp. 51 sq. It belongs to the same recension as F. 

R = Rawl. B. 512, Bodleian Library, written in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It 
contains the text of Patrick's Hymn, printed by W. S., Trip. Life, pp. 48 sq. 

X = Laud Misc. G15, Bodleian Library. It contains Ultan's Hymn ; the variants have been 
published by Bernard and Atkinson. 

3 Cf. Todd, op. cit., W. S., Goidelica'-^ 61, Windisch, Irische Texte i. 3 sq., Bernard and 
Atkinson, Liber Hymnorum I. x. sq. 

* Cf. Zimmer, Keltische Studien i. 9 sq., W. S., Trip. Life, p. cii., Bernard and Atkiusou, 
I. XIII. sq. 

xxxvi Description of the MSS. 

their date, and the chief, in some cases the only, evidence for the date of 
composition is furnished by the language. In our reconstruction we have 
been guided by the evidence of date supplied by the language, and 
particularly by the evidence of the rhymes, which often give valuable 
indications how far certain sounds had fallen together at the time of the 
composition of the poems. We are well aware of the uncertainty of the 
process, and that in this matter opinions will be sure to differ. But even 
an imperfect reconstruction seemed preferable to a mere recording of the 
readings of the manuscripts. 

Both T and F contain Irish prefaces which, except in Colman's Hymn, 
are practically identical, and a number of glosses and scholia. In part these 
are common to both manuscripts, so that they must have been copied from a 
common source ; in part they are peculiar to one manuscript or the other. 
In particular the margins of F are filled with long Irish notes, which are 
unfortunately in part very hard to decipher and in part altogether illegible. 
For the sake of completeness these notes have been printed below, though 
they are of little real value for the interpretation of the text. The notes on 
the language are for the most part either superfluous or erroneous, and the 
various stories narrated to illustrate the text, particularly in Broccan's Hymn, 
may represent forms of the legends long subsequent to the composition of the 

With regard to the date of the manuscripts, that of T has been disputed. 
We have seen that T and F contain common scholia, which must have been 
derived from a common older source. Now the language of these common 
scholia shews that they cannot be earlier, in part at least, than the eleventh 
century. Hence T cannot be dated earlier than the end of the eleventh 
century or the beginning of the twelfth. As to F, for the same reasons it 
can hardly be put earlier than the end of the eleventh century or the 
beginning of the twelfth, and it may be somewhat later than T. 

/. Colman's Hymn^. 

This hymn is traditionally assigned to Colman, lector of Cork, and it is 
said to have been composed by way of defence against the plague which 
devastated Ireland in the middle of the seventh century ^ The indications 
in the hymn itself point to the early part of the ninth century. A superior 
limit may be found in the mention of Joseph, the husband of Mary, who 
seems not to be commemorated in Irish liturgies before about 800 a.d. An 
inferior limit m.ay be found in the treatment of final vowels. As the rhyme 
shews, there is yet e.g. no confusion between final -ae and final -a, a confusion 
well established for the middle of the ninth century by the St Gall glosses 

1 Cf. Bernard and Atkinson, The Irish Liber Hymnorum II. xxxv. sq. 

2 Cf. Ann. Ul. 664, 667, and note to Fel. Oeng. Sep. 4 (p. exlii.). 

TAber TTi/mnormn. xxxvii 

on Priscian. The language of the liymn strongly resembles that of the 
Felire Oengusso, which belongs to about 800 A.D. The most striking de- 
parture from Old-Irish usage is the use of anachf (1. 22) for the relative 
anachte. As the repetition of the initial words after 1. 45 shews, the hymn 
fjills into two parts. The conclusion, certainly a later addition, contains an 
invocation of Irish saints, one of whom, Adamnan, died in 704. Accordini;- 
to the glossator of F, Dermait ua Tigernan, bishop of Armagh in 848, added 
II. 47 — 54, and Mugron, abbot of lona from 9G4 to 980, added 11. 51, 52. 

As to the substance of the poem, M. Henri Gaidoz (Revue celtique V. 94 — 
103) points out that it falls into three divisions : 1. the original work 
(11. 1—37), 2. a first addition (11. 38—48), and 3. a second addition (11. 49— 
56); and shews that the prototype of the first (11. 1 — 37) is in the Roman 
breviary, where it is entitled: Commendatio animae quando infirmus est in 

//. Fiacc's Hymn'^. 

This hymn is traditionally ascribed to Fiacc bishop of Sletty, whose 
consecration by S. Patrick is recorded in the Book of Armagh (infra p. 241). 
But it must have been composed after the desolation of Tara (a.d. 561), which 
is mentioned in vv. 20 and 44. For the real date of its composition the 
language of the poem furnishes the surest criterion. A superior limit is 
given by the fact that mm and mb have fallen together (immi: timmi 11. 31, 
32) ; as to nd and nn there is unfortunately no evidence, but the change of 
mh to mm and nd to nn belong to the same period of the language. Roughly 
these changes may be assigned to the close of the eighth century ; for the 
Felire ()engusso they are established by the rhyme. An inferior limit is 
given by the treatment of final vowels: -a, -ae and -ai are still kept apart-, 
also -e and -i'\ This points to a date at the latest not much later than 800. 
The Middle-Irishisms which have crept in in the course of transmission can 
be removed without detriment to the metre''. 

Zimmer and Atkinson find extensive interpolation in the hymn. But, as 
so sharpsighted an observer as Thurneysen has remarked, the language of the 
verses supposed to be interpolated differs in no way from that of the verses 
admitted to be genuine. Nor, with one exception to be spoken of below, is 

^ Cf. Wiudisch, Irische Texte i. 10 sq. ; Zimmer, Keltische Studien ii. 162 sq. ; Tliurneysen, 
Eev. Celt. vi. 326 sq. ; Bernard and Atkinson II. xl. sq., 175 sq. 

2 Confusion of ae and a must be assumed if hehae 1. 6 is to rhyme wiihfeha 1. 7, but the rhyme 
here is not obligatory. In 1. 45 adcobra seems to rhyme with lobrai, but adcohrai may be 
restored, cf. adrannai, F^l. Oeng. Sep. 6. 

3 Zimmer, Keltische Kirche 217 ( = p. 40 of Miss Meyer's translation), assigns the poem to the 
tenth century. But the language is decisive against this. 

^ Thus dosfacl. 36 may be replaced by donne, doi^fimred 1. 34 by doi^niusred (if the verse be not 
an interpolation), ismalle v. 66 by immalle. For dodfetis in place of daft'ds, wliicli the metre 
would equally allow, analogies may be found in later Old-Irish, cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67. 

xxxvili Description of the MSS. 

there anything in the subject-matter to suggest interpolation. The stories 
are of the same kind as those related in the Patrician documents in the 
Book of Armagh ; a little variation is found vv. 45 sq., and an exaggeration 
of the older story in v. 56. But on the whole the narratives agree closely. 
The exception is v. 34. The documents in the Book of Armagh (fo. IS** 2) 
record only one occasion on which Patrick raised the dead to life, and then 
it was a giant whom he raised from the grave to shew his unbelieving 
followers that there had been actually a man of such a stature as his tomb 
indicated. As Thurneysen has pointed out\ the verse seems to be an 
imitation of vv. 19 — 24 of the hymn to Christ ascribed to S. Hilarius^ It 
is very improbable that the author of the poem should have written two 
successive verses with the rhymes bethu : lethu. 

III. Ninines Prayer. 

This prayer is traditionally ascribed to the poet Ninine (notes to Fel. 
6eng. July 6, Dec. 11) or to Fiacc, bishop of Sletty. It is a highly alliterative 
piece, without rhyme, and with no well-defined metrical system. As to the 
number of syllables, the first two lines are based on the division 7 + 5. 
Windisch, omitting primapstal in line 6, would divide the poem thus : 
7 + 5. 7 + 5 ; 10. 5. 9 ; 10. 5. 9 ; 10. 10. The absence of rhyme deprives us 
of the most important criterion for fixing the date of the poem ; the language 
shews no signs of lateness, except what may be fairly imputed to the tran- 

IV. Ultans Hymn. 

This hymn, traditionally ascribed to Columcille or to Ultan of Ard 
Breccain {^ 656), to three of Brigit's community, or to Brenainn, is the 
only one of the Irish hymns which shews high poetic art. There is 
nothing in the language to shew that the poem cannot go back to the 
seventh century A.D. The text has been restored below on the assumption 
that the poem is of so early a date. 

V. Broccdns Hymn^. 

In the hymns previously considered nothing has been discovered that 
would point to a later date than the early part of the ninth century. In the 
present hymn, taken as a whole, there are to be observed changes in the 

1 Eev. Celt. vi. 334 sq. 

2 Qui refertur post Erodem nutriendus Nazareth | multa paruus multa adultus signa fecit 
celitus I quae latent et quae leguntur coram multis testibus [ praedicans celeste regnum dicta factis 
approbat. | Debilesfacituigere,cecosluceillu7ninat, \ uerbispurgat leprae morbum,mortuosresuscitat. 

- Cf. Windisch, Irische Texte i. 25 sq., Bernard and Atkinson ii. 1 sq., 189. 

L'iher IL/ninoruni. xxxix 

language tliat would seem to point to a lattT origin. The following points 
may be noted : 

(a) the rhymes dara : immad(( 11. 95, 96 ; ndre (or vuiri) : /utile (or hui'li) 11. 99, 1(X). 

(6) Oh'nn da Loch for Olinn da Locha 1. 20. 

(c) ro-das-gaid for ro-da-gaid 1. 35, ro-das-chad for ro-da-rload 1. 35 ; ni-A-dUjaih 
1. 36 (?i«7« is not fern.); no-d-guidiu 1. 17 (where rf has probably a relative function) •. 

(o?) the verbal forms e'rnais (for a^vvV) 1, 7 ; s^nastai\ rodg/innestar, millestar 11. 15, 
46 (all in one verse); -airnecht 1. 86 (O.Ir. arnc/tt); cock thucai 1. 85-. 

{e) arutacht 1. 10 may possibly be used in the sense of comUacht; on doddccha 1. 81 
see the note. 

On the other hand this hymn, which is ascribed to Broccan 01()en, a 
disciple of Ultan of Ard Breccain, contains many interesting Old-Irish forms 
e.g. gdde 1. 49, dith (for did, the perf. sg. 3 oi dinim) 1. 76, both 1. 70, conacna 
1. 100, senta 1. 38, goita 1. QQ. And in a large proportion of the verses there 
are no deviations from the Old-Irish standard except such as may fairly be 
put to the account of the scribes. 

The connexion of the verses is of the loosest character. Miracle upon 
miracle is recorded with a brevity which is often obscure, and no connexion 
is apparent between one miracle and the other. In such a disconnected 
poem interpolation is easy. To later versifiers it would have been at once a 
pious and a simple task to add a few more marvels to the greater glory 
of S. Brigit. And this would be the easiest explanation of the mixture of 
old and new discernible in the hymn. 

In the miracles narrated and in the order of their narration there is a 
close agreement between the hymn and the Vita Brigidae by Cogitosus^, 
which forms the best commentary on the hymn. In all probability the 
narrative of Cogitosus is based upon the hymn. 

VI. Sanctdns Hymn\ 

In this hymn may be noted the rhyme finda : thenga 11. 17, 18, the 
relative d in no-d-guasim 1. 3, and possibly fitir for rofitir 1. 7. The date 
of composition is probably the ninth century. The hymn is in two parts, of 
which the first, ascribed to Sanctain, ends at line 20, and the second is 
addressed to that saint, to the Virgin Mary, and to Christ. Sanctain is 
said to have been a Briton, brother of the pilgrim Matoc, and grandson of 
Muredach Muinderg, king of Ulaid, who died A.D. 479. 

1 In 1. 73 ar-do-utacht is for ar-da-utacht, but this may be an error of transcription. 

2 Argairt for argartl. 33 maybe an error of transcription. 

3 Reprinted by Windisch, Ir. Texte i. The close agreement may easily be perceived from the 
concordance given by Bernard and Atkinson, ii. 1 sq. 

* Cf. Bernard and Atldns^n TT. r,vT. sq. 

xl Description of the MSS. 

VII. Patrick's Hymn^. 

This hymn, or rather incantation, said to have rendered S. Patrick and 
his monks invisible as such, is not in metre, but in a sort of rhythmical 
prose. It bears upon it marks of antiquity, such as the prayer to be delivered 
from the spells of women, smiths^ and druids or wizards. The date of its 
composition cannot be determined. An inferior limit is fixed by the mention 
of the work in Lib. Ardm. fo. 16^ 1, canticum eius (sc. Patricii) scotticum 
semper canere] and the Milan glossator may possibly refer to it when he 
writes cluasa Dee diar n-eitsecht (Ml. 24*^ 18). The title, fdeth fiada, is a 
mis-spelling of foid^ (Cymr. gwaedd) fiada, and this is still further corrupted 
in the feth fia of the Book of Ballymote, 345^ 26, where wizards are said to 
make feth fia {' magical invisibility') or prophecy (druid .i. doniat in feth fia 
no in aisdinecht). The verbal forms of the hymn are interesting : atomriug 
from ad-dom-riug ' me extollo, assurgo/ as Ascoli (Gloss, pal. hib. cxcv.) 
for the first time rightly rendered this word : mi-duthrastar the deponential 
s-conj. oi miduthraccur : arachuiliu, where the final u has not been explained. 
So in the declension: niurt the instrumental sg. of the neuter o-stem nert: 
cretim the same case of the fem. a-stem cretem; si,nd foisitin the same case 
of a stem in n. The hymn has been edited by Geo. Petrie (Antiquities of 
Tara Hill), by W. S. (Goidelica, p. 150), by Crowe (Journal of the Kilkenny 
Archaeological Association), and, lastly, by Bernard and Atkinson (the Irish 
Liber Hymnorum I. 133 — 135). 

VIII. Mael Isus Hymn. 

This hymn is found only in the later portion of T. The author may have 
been Mael Isu, the coarb of S. Patrick, who, according to the Annals of 
Tigernach, died in 1086, and whose day is Jan. 16. The metre is rinnard. 

28. Codex Taurinensis, F. iv. 1^ 

This manuscript contains six leaves of an Hiberno-latin liturgy. An 
Old-Irish gloss is found in fo. 3^ According to W. Meyer the codex is more 
probably prior than posterior to 700 A.D.^ 

^ Cf. Bernard and Atkinson II. lvii. sq., 208 sq. 

2 See J. M. Rodwell's Koran, p. 179, Sir R. Burton's First Footsteps in East Africa, p. 33, 
and A. Maury, Journal des Savants, Juin 1873, p. 745. With the whole incantation cf. the 
twelfth Assembly of Al-Hariri, translated by T. Chenery. 

3 As dith infra p. 346, of did, perf. sg. 3 of dinim. 

* The Irish gloss has been printed by W. S., Goidelica, p. 2, the whole fragment by W. 
Meyer, Nachrichten von der Konigl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, Philologisch- 
historische Klasse, 1903, pp. 163 sq. 

5 Op. cit. 168 sq. 



The Carlsruhe Glosses on S. Augustine's Soliloquja. 

(Codex Augiensis, No. cxcv.) 

5 De peccato .i. opad^ fidei trinitatis . inde Agustinus dicit hoc f. la 
enim peccatum quasi solum sit prae cseteris posuit quia hoc manente 
cetera detenentur et hoc discedente cetera demittuntur. 

De iustitia .i. aliena .i. fiy-inne^ apostolorum et omnium iustorum 
bithingabcW mundo. 
lo Quo pacto arguendus est mundus de iustitia nisi de iustitia 
credentium ipsa quippe fidelium comparatio infidelium est uitu- 
peratio. De iustitia ergo arguitur aliena sicut arguuntur de lumine 

De iudicio .i. in mess duchoaid fordiabid is he^ rigas forru^ ut 
15 Augustinus dicit. 

Cuius legibus rotantur poli, cursiis suos sidera^ peragunt. [i. 4^.] f. 2d 
Recipe 6ro fugitiuum tuum Domine clementissime : iamiam f. 3a 
satis poenas dederim^ [i. 5.] 

et pro eo quod^ ad tempus'' admonueris deprecabor. [l. 6.] 
20 perge modo ; uideamus quorsum^ ista quaeris. [i. 9.] f. 4a 

Ita Deus faxit^ ut dicis. f. 4 b 

Itaque arbitrio tuo rogato, et obiurgato grauius, si quicquam tale 

1. inna rei file iter na secht nairndrecha^ ithe nime asbertar and f. 2d 

25 1. focoemallagsa^ 2. ani f. 3a 

1. .i. cair f. 4 a 

1. .i. dorona 2. .i. iarsund f. 4b 

1. i.e. rejection. 2. i.e. righteousness. 3. a perpetual reproach, f. la 
4. i.e. the judgment that has been passed^ upon the Devil is that which 
30 will be passed^ upon them. 

1. the spaces that are between the seven planets, these are the f. 2d 
heavens which are mentioned here. 

1. I have endured. 2. that (which). f- 3a 

1. i.e. may He do. ^- ^^ 

* MS. hcB ? Holder ^ The references are to Migne's edition ^ MS. tempus 

ad, with marks of transposition '^ leg. nairhdrethcha " from fo-roiii-lclofi, pi. 

focoimlachtar (gl. pertuUerunt) Ml. 47*'" 6 ^ literally, has come « literally, will come 

S. G. II. 1 


2 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

^- 4c Quid speram ex una qualibet parte^ d^ medione duos quidem 

pares circulos habere pariter lucct. [i. 10.] 

^' ^^ Immo sensum in hoc negotio quasi nauem sum expertus\ [l. 9.] 

Nam cum ipsi m^ ad locum quo tendebam^ peruexerint. [i. 9.] 
NuUus autem geometricus Deum se docere professus est'', [i. 11.] 5 

f- 5 b Esto plus te ac multo plus quam de istis Deo cognito gauisurum^ 

f- 5c Quid* enim adhtic ei demonstrari non potest uitiis inquinatae 

atque egrotanti, quia uidere nequit nisi sana, si non credat alitor^ se 
non esse uisuram, non dat operam^ suae sanitati. [i. 12.] 

^- 5<i et haec est uere perfecta uirtus ratio perueniens ad finem suum^ 10 

Ipsa uero uisio intellectus est ille qui in anima est qui confidit*^' 
ex intelligentia^ et eo quod intelliguitur^ 

Sed dum in hoc corpore est anima, etiam si plenissime^ uideat, 
hoc est intelligat Deum. tamen quia etiam corporis sensus utuntur 15 
opere proprio, nihil quidem ualente ad fallendum^ non tamen 
nihil agente^ potest adhuc dici fides ea qua his resistitur, et illud 
putiiis uerum esse creditur. [i. 14.] 
f. 6 a Sed responde quomodo haec acciperis ? ut probabilia^ an ut uera. 

Plane ut probabilia ; et in spem, quod fatendum est, maiorem 

f. 6b •^' Quid, si te repente saluo esse corpore sentias et probes, 

tecumque omnes quos diligis concorditer, liberali otio frui uideas, 

.i. sechio oenrainn 2. .i. ho 25 

itargensa 2. .i. du adcosnainse 3. .i. intan forcain 

lineam et unam speram r\on docet deuxn. 
.i. doig 

idrna glanad 2. .i. infrithgnam. 

.i. doimcaisin de 2. uel ex intelligente .i. ondi itargnin 30 

[in marg.] dede huambi intelligentia ex noscente et intelligibili 
4. .i. meit^ assochmacht^ 5. [in marg.] .i. nitartat sensus 
hreic ira anmin 
f. 6a 1. .i. inna dligeda anilas rorditsem^ 2. .i. is huilliu de mo 

freiscsiu doneuch roradissu argaibim ceill for etargna nach reta 35 
infecht sa 

i.e. from whatever single part. 

I have known. 2. i.e. (the) place to which I was striving. 

when he teaches unam etc. 

i.e. likely. 40 

after its purification. 

i.e. to contemplate God. 2. i.e. from that which understands. 

3. two things whence is intelligentia etc. 4. i.e. as much as it well 

can. 5. i.e. the sensus cannot deceive the soul, 

f. 6a 1- i-6. the dicta above which we have expressed. 2. i.e. my hope 45 

is the greater from that which thou hast said, for I expect to know 
something this time. 

* quod, Migne ^ conficitur, Migne "^ si nihil quidem ualent ad fallendum, 

non tamen nihil ad non ambigendum, Migne "^ MS. meit ® MS. assochtmacht, 

with puuctum delens over the first t ^ between aniias and rorditsem is the 
abbreviation for Lat. inter 

f. 4c 
f. 5a 



f. 5b 


f. 5c 


f. 5d 


3. [i] 


f. 4c 


f. 5a 




f. 5b 


f. 5c 


f. 5d 


Glosses on Augustine {Carlsruhe). 

nonne aliquantum tibi etiam letitia gestiendum est ? .A. Ali- 
quantum; immo uero si haec presertim^ ut dicis, repente prouenerint, 
quaiuio me capiam, quando id gcims gaudii uel dissimilare per- 
mittar^? [i. 16.] 
5 Quid uxor? nonn^ te interdum dilectat, pulcra, pudica, morigera', f. Oc 
. . . . adfereiis etiam dotis- tan turn... quantum earn prorsus nihihj 
faciat onerosam otio tuo, p?'esertim si speres certusque sis nihil ex 
ea te molestiae esse passurum-"^ ? [i. 17.] 

Itaque, si ad officium pertiuet sapientis, quod nondum comperi, 
lo dare operam liberis . quisquis rei huius^ tantum gratia concumbit, 
mirandus mihi uideri potest, at* uero imitandus nuUo niodo. Nam 
temptare hoc periculosius est quam posse facilius''^ [i. 17.] 

praesertim si generis nubilitate tanta polieat, ut honores illos f. 7a 
quos esse posse necessarios iam dedisti\ per eam facile adipisci 
'5 possis. [i. 18.] 

non quaero quid negatum non delectet, sed quid dilectet oblatum'^: 
aliud enim est ''exhausta^ pestis aliud consopita. [i. 19.] 

Quid ergo adhuc suspendor^ infelix, et cruciatu miserabili differor? f. 7d 

20 Quem ad modum autem potest habere illius pulchritudinis amor, 
in qua non solum non inuideo- caeteris, sed etiam plurimos quaero 
qui mecum appetant. [i. 22.] 

Prorsus tales esse amatores sapientiae decet quales*^ quaerit ilia 

cuius uere casta est et sine uUa contaminatione coniunctio. sed non 

25 ad eam una uia peruenitur^. quippe pro sua quisque sanitate ac f. 8a 

firmitate^ conprehendit illud singulare ac uerissimum bonum. [i. 25.] 

Tale aliqiiid sapientiae studiosissimis^, nee acute, iam tamen 

1. .i. mo sldntu fadein 7 sldntu amicori*?7i 2. .i. cen failti f. 6b 

1. besgnetlnd^ 2. cid indfretussa 3. do immofola?ig f. 6c 

30 deesse • duitsiu 4. clainde 5. cid arthucait cldinde dagne 

nech 7 niparetrud is mo is periculosius quam felicius 

1. .i. ithesidi adrodamarsu^ 2. taudbartha 3. fasigthei-Ts. 
1. addomsuitersa 2. .i. ni nammd nddfoirmtigimse f. 7d 

3. nio dgai tajitum acht^ is oaithirgi 7 d dligud lanamnsisa 
35 1. .i. amal mhis sldntu cdich 7 dsonarte 2. dunaib f- 8a 


1. i.e. my own well-being and the well-being amicorum. 2. i.e. f. 6b 

without joy. 

1. usage-doer. 2. even of the dowry. 3. to cause thee f. 6c 

40 indolence. 4. of children. 5. though one does it for sake of 

children and not for lust, it is periculosius quam felicius. 

1. i.e. these are they that thou hast conceded. ' f- 7a 

1. I am held fast. 3. not from virginity tantum, but it f. 7d 

is from repentance and from the law (lawful state ?) of matrimony. 
45 1. i.e. as it is the well-being of every one, and his firmness. 2. to f- 8a 

the desirous ones. 

* MS. at »> corrected frora felicius "^ MS. excausta '' tales, Mi^ne 

• bes-gnethid is a mere etymological gloss representing mori-gcra ^ MS. 

adromarsu. Compare infra 10*^2, 28"^° 2 « MS. 7 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 8b uidentibus, magistri optimi faciunt. Nam ordine quodam ad earn 

peruenire bonae disciplinae officium est\ [i. 23.] 
f- 8c Nos autem quantum emerserimus\ uidemur nobis uidere. [i. 25.] 

Nonne uides quae ueluti secnri''' histerna die pronuntiaueramus 
nulla nos iam peste detineri nihilque amare nisi sapientiam ? 5 

f. 8d Sed, quesso te, si quid in md uales, ut me temtes per aliqua 

conpendia ducere, ut uel uicinitate nonnulla lucis istius quam, si 
quid profeci^ tolerare iam non possum, pigeat me oculos refferre ad 
illas tenebras quas* reliqui. [i. 26.] 

Quasi uero possim^ haec nisi per illam cognoscere. [l. 27.] lo 
f. 9 a .R. Concluditur ergo aliud {uel aliquid} quod uerum sit 

interire. .A. Non contrauenio^ 
f. lOa Quid, si agnoscatis^ aliud nobis uideri quam est ? nunquinnam 

fallimini^? [ii. 3.] 
f. 10 c Sed amplius deliberandum censeo, utrum superius concessa non 15 

nutent\ [ll. 5.] 

Satisne considerasti^ ne quid temere dederis ? 
Nihilominus enim manet illud quod me plurimum mouet, nasci 
animas et interire, atque ut non desint mundo, non earum inmor- 
talitate sed successione^^ prouenire. 20 

f. lOd Quid illud ? dasne^ istum parietem, si uerus paries, non sit non 

esse parietem ? [ii. 6.] 
f. lie Hoc autem genus partim est in eo quod anima patitur^, partim 

uero in his rebus quae uidentur. [11. 11.] 

qualia uisa somniantium et fortasse etiam furientium^. "^5 

Porro ilia quae in ipsis rebus quas uidemus apparent, alia a 

^- 8b 1. .i. ius ordinis .i. fochosmailius inna reta corptha ordd isnaih 

retaib in tucht sin 
f. 8 c 1. A. dururgabsam 2. deedi 

f. 8d 1. a forrdsussa 2. ate nichumgaim 30 

f. 9a 1. .i. ni frithtdigsa 

f. lOa 1- .i. madfir in brithemnacht bess in mente 2. .i. issain 

donadbantar sensibus 7 amal bis iarum 
f. lOc 1. .i. dus innadnutmaligetar 2. dus inndrdamarsu 

3. .i, cachanim. indegid dlaile 35 

f. lOd 1. innatmaisu 

f. lie 1. .i. lee fadeissne 2. .i. dasachtaigte 

f. 8b 1. i.e. ius ordinis i.e. after the likeness of the corporeal things (is 

the) order in the things in that wise, 
f. 8d 2. Nay ! I cannot (do) it. 

f. 10a 1. i-e. if the judgment that is in mente be true. 2. i.e. differently 

is it shown serisibus and as it is afterwards, 
f. 10c 1- i-e- if perchance they are not unsteady. 2. if perchance thou 

hast not conceded. 3. i.e. every soul after the other, 

t'- 10 d 1. dost thou concede 1 .c 

f. lie 1. i.e. by herself. 

a MS. q ( = que) b MS. suasione 

Glosses on August tut (Carlsru/te). 

natura, caetera ab aiiimautibus exprimuiitur-' atcjue lingiintiir\ 
Natura . gignendo iiel resultando' siinilitudiiies deteriores facit. 

Nam et in ipso audita totidein fere genera cnnntiunt" siniili- f. iid 
tndineni : uelut cum loquentis uocem, queni non uidenius, audientes 
5 putamus alium quempiam, cui uoce similis est^ [ii. 12.] 

uel in orelogiis^' merulae- . imitatio. 

Falsae auteni uoculae (juae dicuntur a musicis, incredibile est 
quantum adtestantur ueritati ; quod post apparebit. Tamen etiam'* 
ipsae, quod nunc sat est, non absunt ab earum similitudine (juas 
lo ueras uocant. 

Quid, cum talia nos uel olfacere'' uel gustare uel tangere som- 
niamus ? 

nam ego circuitum istum semel statui tollerare, neque in eo 
defetiscar^ spe tanta perueniendi quo nos tendere setitio. [ii. 13.] 
15 Ergo si eo ueri essent quo ueri simillimi apparerent, nihiUjue f. I2a 
inter eos et ueros omnino distaret, eoque falsi quo per illas uel alias 
differentias disiniiles conuincerentur^ 

ut rem bene inductam ad discutiendum inconditus peruicaciae 
clamor explodat^. [il. 14.] 
20 Non enim mihi facile quicquam uenit in mentem quod contraris f. 12b 
causis gignatur^ [ll. 15.] 

Restaret ut nihil aliud falsum esse discerem nisi quod aliter se f. 12 c 
habere atque uideretur, ni uererer ilia tarn monstra^ quae dudum 
enauigasse arbitrabar. 
25 ubi mihi naufragium in scopulis ocultissimis^ formidandum est. 

3. duforiiditer 4. cruthigtir 5. .i. notriathleim ^- He 

1. .i./^/inuisu 2. linna luiniche 3. cit 4. .i. '^^"'^""^^^ 

boUigme o. niconscitnigjar 

1. ocomteitarrestiss a nobis 2. cofrisduna f. I2a 

30 1. [in marg.] ni congainedar ni otJiucidib ecsauilib nisi falsu?n f. 12 b 

1. .i. a/nal asrubartmar^ iuna clocha bite inelluch intalman*^ f. 12 c 
2. i. bite ixnmuir 

5. i.e. or through resilience. f n^ 

35 1. i.e. (as) there is m wist*. 2. i.e. of the blackbird. 3. even^. continued 

4. i.e. that we smell. f. lid 

1. by which they would have been comprehended^ a nobis. 2. so f. 12 a 

that it may shut up. 

1. nothing is produced by unlike causes ??m /alsum tantum. f. 12 b 

40 1. i.e. as we have mentioned the stones that are in the earth's mass. f. 12 c 
2. i e. which are in the sea. 

* MS. enuniant ^ i.e. horologiis '^ MS. asruhartmart 

'^ leg. innatalinan. Dies bezieht sieh auf 11. 7: R. Carte hie lapis est; et ita uerus 
est, si non se habet aliter ac uidetur; et lapis non est, si uerus non est; et non sild 
sensibus uideri potest. A. Etiam. R. Non sunt igitur lapides in abditissinio terrae 
gremio, nee omnino ubi non sunt qui sentiant: nee iste lapis esset, nisi euni uideremus; 
nee lapis erit cum diseesserimus, nemoque alius eum praesens uidebit (so nach der 
Ausgube).— Windisch. *" ef. cit (jcinti, Wb. 4'-- 

f The glossator took quo as the abl. of the relative, and uinco as uincio 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 13 a 

Nam et mimi^ et comediae et multa poemata mendaciorum plena 
sunt. [ii. 16.] 
f. 12d R. lam ea quibus uel dormientes uel furentes falluntur, concedis, 

ut opinor, in eo esse genere. A. Et nulla magis. nam nulla magis^ 
tendunt talia esse qualia uel uigilantes uel sani cernunt : et eo 5 
tamen falsa sunt quod id quo tendunt esse non possunt. [ii. 17.] 

Itaque ipsa opera hominum uelut comedias aut traguedias 
atque mimos et id genus alia possimus operibus pictorum fictorum- 
que coniuiigere. tam enim uerus esse pictus homo non potest ^ 
quamuis in specie borainis tendat, quam ilia quae sunt scripta in 10 
libris comicorum. [li. 18.] 

At uero in scena Roscius- uoluntate falsa Hecuba erat ; natura 
uerus homo. 

Non enim tamquam strioues* aut de speculis quaeque relucentia 
aut tanquam minores^' buculae ex aere^ ita etiam nos ut in nostro 15 
quodam habitu ueri simus, ad alienum habitum adumbrati atque 
simulati et ob hoc falsi esse debemus. 
f. 13b Est autem grammatica uocis articulatae custos et moderatrix 

disciplina : cuius professionis necessitate cogitur humanae linguae^ 
omnia etiam figmenta colligere, quae memoriae litterisque mandata 20 
sunt^. [II. 19.] 

Nihil nunc euro, utrum abs te ista^ bene diffinita atque distincta 

Nonne ego*^ uim peritiamque difiniendi, qua nunc ego ista 
separare conatus sum, disputatoriae arti^ tribui ? ^5 

f. 13c .R. Num aliquando instetit ut Dedalum^ uolasse crederemus ? 

.A. Hoc quidem numquam^. [11. 20.] 

f. 12c 

f. 12 d 

f. 13 a 

f. 13 b 

f. 13 c 

3. .i. cidna fidrsirechta 

1. .i. ni 7noa adcosnat bete in secundo genere iwnahi^ fi^isaii^et 7 
sani c\ua7n dormientes .i. est furentes 30 

1. arun meitse^ nicimiing 2. fuirsire 3. .i. est is uera 

picti</'a rohaisin 7 rohtarhai togaitig sidi 

1. .i. isecen doneuch fosisedar dan iwna grammatic otinola 
innahuili doilhtlii 2. .i. duo [in marg.] .i. herchoilud fabulae 7 

gmmmaticae 3. dudialecticc 35 

1. .i. nitarrastar aem 2. A. naic 

f. 12 c 
f. 12 d 

f. 13 a 

f. 13b 

f. 13c 

3. i.e. even the buffooneries. 

1. i.e. those who watch et sani do not strive more to be in secundo 
genere quam domnientes. 

1. for so far as this he cannot. 2. a buffoon. 3. i.e. that was 40 

a uera pictura, and these were deceptive kine. 

1. i.e. it is necessary for whosoever professes the art of grammar 
that he should collect all the formations. 2. i.e. definition oifahula 

and grammatica. 3. to dialectic. 

1. i.e. he did not rest (?) indeed. 45 

* histriones, Migne 


" MS. sint 

^ innahi seems to be for indhi 

^ Myronis, Migne 

•^ Non nego, Migne 
^ leg. ar imneitse 

Glosses on Augustine [Carlsriihe). 

si nihil in ea diffinituni esset, nihil in genera et partes^ dis- 
tributnni^ at(]uo distinc-tuni. 

Gnunniatica igitur eadeni arte creata est, ut disciplina uera f. i:u\ 
esset, quae est abs te superius a falsitate defensa : (|uod non de 
5 una granimatica niihi licet concludere^ sed prorsus de omnibus 
disciplinis. [ii. 21.] 

Esse ali(]uid in aliquo non nos fugif- duobus niodis dici. [ii. 22.] 
Ista quideni uetustissima^ nobis sunt et ab iniunte'* aduliscentia f. iia 
studiossissinie percepta et cognita. 
lo nisi forte animuni dicis,etiam si moriatur, aniinuni essel [ii. 23.] 
sed eo ipso quod interit . fieri ut animus non sit dico'. 
Loquere iam qui enecas^^ [ii. 24.] f. He 

nam primum [me] mouet quod circuitu tanto usi sumus, nescio 
quam rationum eatenam sequentes, cum tam breuiter totum de quo 
15 agebatur, demonstrari potuit, quam'-^ nunc demonstratum est. [11. 25.] 

Quare, sf placet, repetamus breuiter unde ilia duo confecta sint, f. 15 a 
aut semper manere ueritatem aut ueritatem esse disputandi 
rationem . haec euim uacillare^ dixisti, quo minus nds faciat totius 
summa rei securos. [11. 27.] 
20 .R....Scio enim quid tibi eueniat adtendenti, dum nimis pendes 
in conclusionem, et ut iam ianque inferantur expectas, ea quae 
interrogantur non diligenter examinata concedis . .A. Uerum 
fortasse dicis : sed enitar^ contra hoc genus morbi quantum possum. 

f. 17 


3. .i. in species 4. fodlide f. 13 c 

25 1. [in marg.] /ii^rammatic iantum. astoisc do deimnigud as ug?-a ^""^"""''' 

disciplina pe?" didilecticam acht it na huili hesgna ata jira ^er 

dia,lecticam 2. ninimgaihni 

1. iscidn vwr hiias etargnaid diinni ani sin 2. [in marg.] f. 14a 

hes asberasu asnavnm'^ dosom ixnimus ciatbela 3. [in marg.] 

30 niba animus dia nerbala 

1. .i. p/*aefocas .i. fo7'muchi 2. .i. fiu f. 14 c 

1. idrnallaigetar 2. .i. frisbersa f. 15 a 

1. [on the upper margin without any reference to the text] f. 17 verso 

ismebid elud 7'ig najirinne 7 chairte fridertmn 

35 4. distributed. f. 13 c 

1. (it is) not grammar tantum that it is desirable to prove pei- contimud 
dialecticam to be uei-a disciplina, but all the disciplines are true per f- 13 d 

1. it is long since that has been known to us. 2. maybe thou f. 14 a 
40 wouldst say that animus is its name though it die. 3. it will 

not be animus if it die. 

2. i.e. as. ^- 14<^ 
1. that they waver. f- ^^^ 

1. it is a shame to shun the King of Righteousness and (to foini) f. 17 verso 
45 a compact with the Devil. 

iriiunte h 

* MS. iuuentae '' MS. enc::ica8; loquere iam, hie sum; quid enecas? Migne 

'-■ MS. asnaira. 

8 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

^ 18c Simplex enim corpus est terra, eo ipso quo terra est; et ideo 

elimentum^ dicitur omnium istorum corporum quae fiunt ex -HIT* 
elimentis. [iii. 2.] 

f. 19c quod in loco tranquilissimo et ab omnibus uentis quietissimo uel 

breui flabello^ approbari potest, [iir. 6.] 5 

f. 19(1 R. Intrinsecus tantum, ut tanquam uterem impleat ; an tantum 

forinsecus, uelut tectorium^; an et intrinsecus et extrinsecus eam 
esse arbitraris. [ill. 7.] 

f. 23d Tumor enim non absorde appellatur corporis magnitude, quae si 

magni pendenda^ esset, plus nobis profecto elifanti saperent. [ill. 24.] lo 

uel quod etiam de oculo dicebamus cui non liceat^'-^ aquilae 
oculum multo quam noster est esse breuiorem ? 

f. 24a Minus enim ego de his rebus dubito quam de his quas istis 

oculis uidemus cum pituita^ bellum semper gerentibus. [ill. 25.] 

f. 26 verso Deinde in ipsis luctatorum corporibus palestritse^ non molem ac 15 
magnitudinem, sed nodes quosdam lacertorum^ et descriptos^ tores'* 
figuramque omnem corporis sibi cougruentem peritissime inspiciunt. 
[III. 36.] 

Nam si maiore impetu minor, uelut uehimenti aliquo tormento 
emisus infligatur maiori uel laxius iaculato, uel iam langescenti, 20 
quamuis ab eodem resiliat, retardat ilium tamen aut etiam retro 
agit pro mode ictuum^ atque ponderum. [ill. 37.] 

f. 27 b Quamobrem cum infanti puero solus ad trahendum aliquid uel 

repellendum nutus sit intiger; nerui autem et propter recentem 
minusque perfectam conformationem inhabiles, et propter humorem 25 
qui illi setati exuberat marcidi, et propter nullam exercitationem 
languidi ; pundus uero adeo sit exiguum ut ne ab alio quidem 
inpactum^ grauiter urgeat, oportuniusque sit quam ad inferendam 
accipiendamque molestiam. [ill. 39.] 

ac post paululum sagittas iam ferro graues, pennulis uegitatas^ 30 
neruo^ intentissimo emisas, e§lum remotissimum petere. 

f. 18 c 1. adbar 

f. 19c 1. flabellum culebath'' 

f. I9d 1. .i. slintech 

f. 23d 1. [in marg.] .i. mormessi 2. .i. dinach follus 35 

f. 24 a 1. fritoderi t. frimeli 

f. 26 verso 1. iiidimthascarthithi 2. .i. in nan doat 3. .i. toirndithi 

4. .i. imia sethnaga'^ 5. .i. niath sonairt 

f. 27b 1. .i. insarta A. iuucht nachaili 2. .i. tet fidbaicc 

f. 23d 2. i.e. to whom it is not clear*'. 40 

f. 24 a 1. against misery or against disgrace, 

f. 26 verso 5. i.e. of a mighty champion. 

f. 27b 1. i.e. struck against^, i.e. into some other's breast. 2. i.e. bow- 


* i.e. liqueat: the interrogative cui is translated as a relative ^ uegetas, Migne 

" For S. Columba's culebath see Ann. Ult. 1034, Tigernach 1090, and Kev. Celt. ix. 

20. The culebath of a bishop of Armagh is mentioned in Ann. Ult. 1128 

^ With the 'nodos...lacert()rum et descriptos toros' of the text, cf. 'o lacertorum 

tori!' Cic. Tusc. 2. 9. 22 

® =dunachf alius. For other instances of di for do see Wb. 17* 11, 24*^ 10 
^ insarta is the pret. part. pass, of indessorg-, cf. arrlnsartatar Ml. 99*^ 5 

Glosses on Augustine (Carls rti/ie). 

R. quicquid aiiteni uideiis uideudo sentit, id etiam uideat necesse f. 28 recto 
est^ [ill. 42.] 

Sed hoc iiltiniuni (|iu)d ex eis confectuin est, ita est absordius ut 
illorum potiiis aliquid temere me dedisse- qnain hoc ueruni esse 
consentiam. [ill. 43.] 

Quid eiiim tandem incautius, si ut paulo ante^ uigelares tibi 
elaboretur ? 

Is enim se foras porrigit, et per oculos emicat loiiguius qua- 
quauersum^ potest lustrare quod ceniimus. tu id negabis ? .A. Nihil minus\ [ill. 49.] 

Quis autem iion uideat nihil sibi esse aduersi uel suis'^ quam- 
ista duo sunt? [ill. 51.] 

Itaque nosse cupio utrum hornm' deligas. 

nuuquam tamen deterriar pudoii huic reniti'-, et lapsum meum 
15 te presertim manum dante corrigere. neque enim ideo est 
suscipienda pertinacia^ quam"* optanda constantiti. 

R. Quid aliud putas nisi diffinitionem illam sensus, ut antea f. 31 verso 
quod^ nescio quid plus quam seusum includebat, ita nunc contrario 
uitio uacillare, quod non omnem sensum potuit includere ? [ill. 56]. 


f. 30 recto 

f. 30 verso 


[A] cuius sacrificii humilitate longe abest typhus [et] coturnus^ 

f. 32 di 
f. 35 b 

1. [in marg.] A. Gaisin^ soclimacht 2. .i. adrodamar 
iwremhic 4. .i. sechileth 

1. .i. naicc .i. negabo 2. .i. fiu^ 
25 1. .i. m indalanai .i. i/iterroga^io 2. .{.frisaber^ 

sigide iinresin .i. uitium 4. fiu 

1. .i. ol 

1. [in marg. infer.] saurus .i. odur 

1. sulbaire 

3. .i. f. 28 recto 

30 1. i-e. powerful vision. 
2. i.e. as. 

1. i.e. is it one of the two? 
pertinacity of the contest. 4. 

1. i.e. dun. 

2. i.e. I have conceded. 

2. i.e. I should resist. 


35 1. eloquence. 

3. .i. 

30 recto 
30 verso 


31 verso 
35 b 

I i.e. 

28 recto 
30 recto 
30 verso 


32 d 


* MS. t sius over aduersi 

'' leg. imcaisin 

'^ quam is mistranslated: see vol. i, p. 717 

'^ MS. fris ^ber, leg. frismber 

10 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(Codex Augiensis, No. CLXVii.) 

f. 3 c Salua*"* ratione saltus . arisairchenn rhbes salt hiciunn noidecdi 

madindib nuarib deac nammd bas laigii cachmi aescai oldaas 
trichtaige • ised didiw sldndliged scdto noichtiche colleuth dtidrim 5 
in^scu ' Ar mad iarnaicniad^ adi'imther cutesbat dicachthrichtaigi 
di hudir deac 7 //// 6rottae 7 unga 7 atom niconbia salt etir • 
issaithrech zmmurgu isairi isassu lasnarimairu di hudir deac namma 

f. 3d duthesbuithdligud'^ sldnsalto oidecen [in marg.] salt iar^tain duslund 

comldinso innatesb withe iarnaicniud aslaigu anesca oldoas trichtaige. 10 
Anisiu trd isecen remfaar bissext 7 emblesim^ 

De Rekum Natura. 

f. 18a [I]. De quadrifario Dei opere. ex opusculis sancti Augiistini. 

Operatio diuina, quae saecula creauit et gubernat quadriformi ratione 
distinguitur. Quarto quod ex eiusdem creaturae seminibus^ et 15 
primordialibus causis totius saeculi tempus naturali cursu peragitur. 
[II]. De mundi formatione. Sancti lunilii. In ipso quidem 
principio conditionis facta sunt caelum et terra, angeli, aer 

f. 18a 1. .i. asil inrolad hisin 7nais 7iecr ut J isiigthi statim ised asesnaise 

in omnia, elimeuta usq^^e in finem 20 

f . 3 c For it is certain that there should be a leap at the end of the nineteen- 

years-cycle if it is by twelve hours only that every lunar month is less than 
a space of thirty days. This, then, is the sound law [salua ratio) of the 
leap, to reckon 29^ days in the lunar month '^. For if it be reckoned 
according to nature, so that to every space of thirty days may be wanting 25 
twelve hours and four moments and an ounce^ and an atom, there will be 
no leap at all. This, however, is laborious. Wherefore it seems easier to 

f. 3d the computers that the sound law of the leap (is) that only twelve hours 

are wanting, so that a leap is necessary afterwards to express the filling up 
of the natural deficiency whereby the lunar month is less than the space 30 
of thirty days. This, then, is necessary, to prepare bisext and embolism. 

f. 18a 1. i.e. the seed that has been cast into the unshapen mass stati'rn, 

this is inserted in omnia etc. 

donna c 

* [in marg.] canws. Donnacanus seems a latinised Irish name ^ MS. ainiud 

** leg. iarndligud, 'that twelve hours should be wanting according to the sound 
law.' J. S. ^ Haec notatio, in inferiore margine fol. 3*'"'' adscripta, ad 

libellum de ratione saltus, qui in fol. 4*- '' legitur, pertinet. — Zimmer ^ literally 

' moon ' f An unga (borrowed from Lat. uncia) here seems to mean an ostent, the 

twelfth part of a moment (infra gl. on f. 18^"^) : cf. uncia, pars duodecima rei cuiuslibet 
(Ducange, ed. Henschel) and the quatrain cited by O'Reilly from O'Dugan s.v. unsa. 
The atom was the 564th part of a moment: see Ducange ed. Favre, s.v. Athomus, and 
the Battle of Moira, ed. O'Donovan (Dublin 1842), pp. 108, 109, 331. The Irish 
divisions of time were eighteen: atom, ostint (or unga), brothad, pars, viinuit, pongc, 
uair, catar, laithe, aoil ('biduum,' O'Don. Suppl.), tredenus, sechtmain, nomad, 
coicthiges, mi, trernse (or rdithe), bliadain, des 

Glosses on tJie CarlsruJie Beda, J 1 

et aqua de nihilo. Die wero priino lux facta est et ipsa dc nihilo. 
Seciuido, finnauientum in medio aciuarum. Tertio, species maris et 
terrae, cum eis quae terrae radicitus inherent'-. Quarto, luminaria 
caeli de lumine prime die facto. Quinto, natatilia" et uolatilia de 

5 aquis. Sexto, reliqua animalia de terra et homo carne quidem de 
terra, anima" uero de nihilo creatus. 

[111]. Quid sit mundus. Plinius Secundus. Mundiis est 
uniuersitas omnis quae constat ex caelo et terra, .ilii. elimentis 
in speciem absoluti^ orbis globata : igne, quo^ sidera lucent, aere, 

lo quo cuncta uiuentia spirant, aquis, quae terram cingendo et 
penitrando communiunt*^. 

[V]. De lirmamento. Isidorus. Caelum subtilis igneaeque f. I8b 
naturae, rotundumque, et a centro terrae acquis spatiis undique 
collectum, unde et conuexum mediumque quacunque cernatur. 

15 Inenarrabili^^ celeritate quotidie circuagi sapientes mundi dixerunt, 
ita ut rueret, si non planetarum occursu moderaretur^, argumento 
siderum nitentes quae fixo semper cursu circumuolant, septin- 
trionalibus breuiores giros- circa cardinem peragentibus. Cuius 
uertices extremes quos circa^ spaera caeli uoluitur, polos noncipant, 

20 glaciali rigore tabentes. Horum unus ad septentrionalem plagam 
consurgens boreus, alter diuexus in austros terraeque obpositus 
australis uocatur, quem interiora austri scriptura sancta nominat. 

[VI]. De uaria altitudine caeli. Plinius Secundus. Non 
autem ita mundus hoc polo excelsiore se attollit, ut undique 

25 cernantur haec sidera. Uerum eadem quibusque'^'* proximis sub- 
limiora creduntur, eademque demersa^ longinquis ; utque nunc 
sublimis in deiectu*^ positis uidetur hie uertex, sic in ilia terrae 
diuexitate" transgressis^ ilia se attollunt, residentibus quae hie 
excelsa fuerant, opponente se contra medios uisus globo terrarum 

30 adeo^ ut septemtriones, quae nobis a uertice pendent, in quibusdam 
Indiae locis quindecem tantum in anno diebus appareant^*'. 

[VII]. De caelo superiore. Ambrosius. Caelum superioris 
circuli proprio discretum termino et a^qualibus undique spatiis 
collocatum uirtutes continet angelicas, quae ad nos exeuntes, 

35 aetheria sibi corpora sumunt, ut possint hominibus etiam*" in 

2. dvneoch asas a terra 3. acht is m p7'mio die son f- IB a 

4. .i. cruind ab omni parte soluti 5. .i. du 6. ogaibet continued 

1. isi adene 2. curu 3. isim suidih 4. ild^tiuus f. 18 b 

5. isli 6. imsiul 7. isindisli 8. tarsatarmtliiagat 
40 9. hisi met asuidigthe globus* te?Tae 10. isandaid em cotaacbat 

doib residentibi^^ .i. sideribw5 .i. andusleicet iniia rind .i. illis .i. isli 
doibsom. infechtsa inna hi rupta?' ardda dunnai 

2. of what grows a terra. 3. but it is in prima die. f. 18 a 

4. i.e. round. 5. i.e. where. 6. which contain. continued 

^- 1. this is its speed. 3. it is about them. 8. over which they f. isb 

cross. 9. this is the extent that ^/6>6w.s' ^e?'r«e is situated. 10. it is 

thus, indeed, that they raise themselves to them when the planets sink. 
i.e. low to them now are tliey that were high to us. 

i iia 
a MS. natalia •' MS. Inerrabili '' MS. raoderetur ** MS. (ib3q. *• MS. 7 
^ MS. gobws 

12 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

edendo simulari, eademque ibi reuersae deponunt'^ Hoc Deus aquis 
glacialibus teniperauit, ne inforiora succenderet elimenta. Dehinc 
inferius caelum non imiformi, sed multiplici motu solidauit'^ nonci- 
paus euni" tirmamentuin propter sustentationeni inferiorum aquarum. 

[IX]. De circulis inundi .u. Plinius. Quinque circulis mundus 5 

diuiditur, quorum distinctionibus quaedam partes temperie sua 

incoluntur (|uaedam inmanitate frigoris aut caloris^' inhabitabiles 

f. 18c existunt. — Tres autem medii circuli inaequalitates temporum distin- 

gunt, cum sol hunc solstitio\ ilium aequinoctio, tertium bruma teneat. 

[XI]. De stellis. Isidorus. Stellae lumen a sole motuantes, 10 
cum mundo uerti, ut pute in uno loco fixae et non stante, mundo 
uagae ferri dicuntur, exceptis his, quae planetae, id est errantes, 
uocantur: easque dici aduentu celari, nee unquam caelo decidere, 
fulgor plenilnnii et solis probat diliquium. quamuis uideamus 
igniculos ex aethere lapsos portari uentis, uagique lumen sideris 15 
imitari, trucibus cito coorientibus^ uentis. Plinius. Sidera autem 
alia dicuntur^ in liquorem soluti humoris esse fecunda, alia concreti 
in pruinas, aut coacti in niues, aut glaciati in grandines. 

[XII]. De cursu planetarum. Plinius. Inter caelum 

terrasque septem sidera pendent, certis disereta spatiis^ quae 20 
uocantur errantia, contrarium mundo agentia cursum, id est leuum, 
illo semper in dextra praecipiti. Et quamuis assidua conuersatione 
inmensae celeritatis attollantur ab eoque rapiantur in occasus, 
aduerso tamen ire motu per suos quaeque passus aduertuntur, nunc 
imferius, nunc superius propter obliquitatem signiferi uagantia. Radiis 25 
autem solis praepedita, anomala uel retrograda*^ uel stationaria'' fiunt. 
f. I8d [XIII]. De ordine earum. Summum planetarum Saturni 

£ -^glj 11. .i. yb^c'6a^ .i. caelum 12. ise inultipleK motus inriuth retae 

continued inna aimdret/icJia in conti'armjti contra se 7 arriath aicneta fedesin 
f, 18c 1- 'i.fot lai and 2. isgndd broen y fliuchaidatu ocahircbdil 3° 

7 liafuined 3. .i. [in marg.] kite spatia narree Jil a terra usque 

ad XII. signa kite soni . toni . comlana rt. kite interualla iwunurgu 
deferentiae 7 nitiagat saidai seek satuirn suas ut ^Xinius dicit rt. 
V\\nius : tonus est spatium cum legitima quantitate [in marg. inf.] 
certis spatiis .i. tonus inter terram et lunam rl. isecen corrobat indib 35 
sex interxxoWsj .VII. spatia 7 .VII. toni^ rl. lege ^Xmimn • 4. .i. 

suas each diriuch^ [in marg. inf.] stationaria in superioribus .i. isnaib 
rendaib fail huas grevn .i. mars iouis saturnus rt. IN tricetro id est in 
tertia parte signiferi in quadrato id est in quarta parte in aduerso rt. 

f, 18b 11- i-6. they leave. 12. this is multiplex raotus, the course 40 

continued which the constellations run in contrarium contra se, and their own 

natural course, 
f. 18c 1- i-e. a day's length there. 2. usual is rain and wetness at 

their rising and with their setting. 3. i.e. these are the spatia, the 

spaces which are a terra usque etc. These are soni^ toni, complete etc. 45 
These, however, are interualla differentiae, and these go not up past Saturn, 
ut Plinius etc. It is necessary that there be in them sex interualla etc. 
4. i.e. up straight etc., i.e. in the planets that are above the sun. 

a leg. illud ^ MS. coloris '^ MS. orientibus ^ MS. retrogada ^ MS. soni 
' but each ridiruch BCr. 19*^ 

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda, 13 

sidus est natiira geliciurn XXX annis signifcruin peragens. Nouissima 

lima XXVII diel)ns et tertia diei parte sigiiiteruni conficiens, deiii 

morata in coitu solis bidiio^ non coiiparcre in caelo. 

[XIV] De apsidibus earum. Sunt autem sui cuique 

5 planetariim circuli quos Graeci apsidas'' in stellis uocant, aliiqiie 

(|uani mundo, quoniam terra a uerticibus duobus, quos appellauerunt 

polios, centrum caeli est, necnon et signiferi est oblicpii inter eos siti. 

Omnia autem haec constant ratione circinnii^ semper indubitata. 

Ergo ab alio cuique centre apsides suae exsurgunt^: ideoque diuersos 
lo babent orbes motusque disimiles. Quoniam interiores apsidas necesse 

est breuiores esse^ : igitur a terrae centro apsides altissimae sunt, 

Saturno in scorpione etc. 

[XXVII]. Ordo uentornm. Uentorum .iiir. cardinales f. 19c 

sunt, quorum primus Septentrio qui et Aparcias, flat^ rectus 
15 ab axe, faciens frigora et nubes ; huic- dexter Circius qui et Tracias, 

faciens nines et grand ines ; a sinistris^ Aquilo, qui et Boreas, nubes 


[XXXIX]. De aestu ociani. Aestus ociani lunam sequitur, f, 20b 

tanquam eius aspiratione retrorsum trahatur, eiusque inpulsu retracto 
20 refundatur qui quotidie bis afluere et remiare unius semper horae 

dodrante et semiuncia transmisa uidetur, eiusque omnis cursus in 

ledones^ et malinas^ id est in minores aestus diuiditur et in maiores. 

1. biduo .i. allaithe ndedenach diud noichiioh. j phrim archiunn f. 18 d 
rl. 2. women dunaib erdomnaib imbi indocbdl frisarind absidias 
25 .i. circulos .i.fabith dongniat cercol oco7idocbdil 3. i. gabal r^ind t. 
diathre 4. cotaocbat 5. [in marg.] huare ni in den diaithir doib 


^salua ratione saltus .i. qwasi dixisset testa son dano dintrichtigi t is^d 
lasindi hudir deac .i. fita?^ salto ascacli den csscu .i. cethir brottae 7 
alarann deac brotto et Yllmad rann cethorchat aili deac brotto 
30 1. .i. antuaid cachndiruch 2. .i. forldim deis aniartuaid f. 19 c 

donprimgdid biid circius 3. .i.forlaixn chli anairtudid biid aquilo 

1. .i. hicontrachtu 2. .i. hirobartai f- 20b 

1. biduo i.e. the last day at the end of the month of twenty-nine days f. I8d 
and the first following etc. 2. nomen for the depths (?)*' wherein is the 

35 rising*' up to the constellation^. Absidias, i.e. circulos, because they make 
a circle in the rising. 3. i.e. a pair of compasses, or orbits. 

4. they upraise themselves. 5. because they are not in one orbit. 

i.e. quasi dixisset, this, then, is wanting to the solar month besides f. IS^d 
the twelve hours^, i.e. to find a leap out of every lunar month, to wit, 
40 four moments and the twelfth part of a moment and the forty-seventh 
part of the twelfth part of a moment. 

1. i.e. straight from the north. 2. i.e. on the right hand from f. 19c 

the north-west of the chief wind is Circius. 3. i.e. on the left hand 

from the north-east is Aquilo. 
45 1. i.e. into ebb-tides. 2. i.e. into flood-tides. f. 20b 

* Inter fol. 18 et 19 chartae resegmen insutum est, quod ab eadem manu recentiore, 
quae folia totius codicis numeri ordine notabat, 18^ signatur. Ad hunc locum nihil facit, 
sed pertiuet ad euiidem libellum chronologicum, ad quern amplior notatio Hibernica in 
initio codicis (fol. S^*^) legitur. Verborum Hibernicorum cethir brottae rl. interpretatio 
Latina 'IIII momenta 7 duodecima pars unius momenti . XL* VII* pars duodecirnae 
partis momenti' ab alia manu adscripta est. — Zimmer ^ perhaps the 'altitudines' 

of Pliny ^ indocbdl '* cf. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 11 16 « see the note above on fol. S*'-'* 

14 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

De Temporum Ratione. 

f. 24(1 [I]. De compotu uel loquela degitorum. Cum primam 

alphabet! litteram intimare cupis unuin manu terieto^ ; cum 

secundam, duo, cum tertiam, tria Potest et ita scribi, si causa 

secretior'^ exigat. 5 

f. 25c [IV]. Huius discipliriae regula soluitur% quod plerosque 

turbat imperitos: Quia Philippus in expositione beati lob aestum 
maris occiani quotidie bis uenire discribens adiunxerit hunc unius 
aequinoctialis horae dodrante^ transmiso, tardius sine intermisione 
siue die uenire, sine nocte. lo 

f. 26a [V]. In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, terra autem erat 

inuissibilis et incomposita et tenebrae erant super abyssum et 
spiritus Dei superferebatur^ super aquam. 

f. 31b XVII. De lunae cursu per signa. Luna quotidie .nil. 

punctis, siue crescens a sole longuius abiit, seu decrescens soli ^5 
uicinior, quam pridie fuerat redditur : singula autem signa .x. 
punctos habent, id est, duas horas, sicut et superius ammonuimus, 
.U. enim puncti horam faciunt. Et ideo si uis scire in quo signo 
luna est, sume lunam quam uolueris, ut puta quintam, multiplica 
per quatuor, fiunt uiginti : partire per .x. bis deni uies ; duobus ergo 20 
signis quinta luna semper a sole distat. Item sume octauam lunam, 
et multiplica per quatuor, fiunt xxx. il. partire per .X., ter deni 
tries, et remanent ll^; tribus ergo signis et duobus punctis, octaua 
luna semper a sole dirimitur\ Duos autem punctos sex partes 
intellige, id est, quantum sol in zodiaco .Ul. diebus conficit iteneris: 25 
punctus siquidem habet tres partes, quia signum quodque X. 
punctos, triginta autem habet partes. Item sume nonam decimam 
lunam, multiplica per quatuor, fiunt septuaginta sex, partire per 
.X., septies deni septais et remanent sex : septem ergo signis et 
hora una, quod est demedium^ signi ac puncto, id est, tribus 3° 
partibus, nonadecima semper in itenere quo coeperat a sole degressa 
est. Et ne suspicio tibi forte argumenti fallentis incidat, uade ad 
diametrum^ caeli, quod quintam decimam Itinam tenere nemo est 

f- 24d 1. .i. arfuris^ 2. [in marg.] .i. asetarscarthu 

f. 25c 1. .i. teora cethramdin huare aequinocht indid mailliu atuile 35 

arcach denlaithiu 
f. 26 a 1. hieronymus merefeth*^ fouebat t. incubabat 

f. 31b 1. ,i. itarscai^thar 2. arit di huair in signo 3. .i. dond 


f. 24d 1. i.e. thou shalt hold. 2. i.e. which is more remote. 40 

f. 25 c 1. i.e. three-quarters of an equinoctial hour by which the flood is 

slower day by day. 
f. 31b 2. for they are two hours in signo. 3. i.e. to the half- 


al soluit ' 
» MS. regula : | ^ MS. iiii? « cf. infra 33^ 6 ^ i.e. merahefeth Gen. i. 2 

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda, 15 

qui dubitet, multiplica .xu. per quatuor, fiunt sexaginta : partire 
per .X., sexies deni sexais**: sex enim signis quinta decinia lima 
semper, id est, demedio sperae caelestis a sole discernitur, sine ante* 
seu retro' respexeris. 

5 XVII I. Quod si quis signorum nescius lunaris tamen cursus aguos- f. 31 c 

cendi cupidus est, nouerit et ipse solem quotidie partem^ unam zcxliaci 
sui complere (neque enim aliud partes zodiaci, quam quotidianos solis 
in caelo debemus sentire progressus), lunam uero quotidie XIII 
partes eiusdem zodiaci conticere, id est, punctos .llli. et unam partem. 

lo Et quia ilia XIII partes complente sol unam complet, inde fieri 
sciat, ut sicut supra docuimus, non plus (juotidiano progressu a sole, 
quam quaternis punctis, hoc est, duodenis partibus elonguetur. 
Ponat ergo lunam- ubilibet computare uoluerit, ut puta in kalendas 
lanuarias primam ; haec ubi prima noctem diemque transegerit, 

15 ilium caeli locum tenet, quem sol tertio decimo mensis eiusdem die 
complete. Ubi secunda^ est, multiplica .11. per (juatuor, fiunt .uill. 
Item ut de punctis ad partes peruenias, multiplica VIII. per tres, 
fiunt XXIIII. lUam ergo caeli partem tenet luna secunda in 
quartas nonas lanuarias, quam sol^ XXIIII. abhinc die confecto. 

20 Ubi tertia est, multiplica ill. per nil., fiunt xii., partire per .x., 
decies^ asse decus*^ et remanent duo puncti, id est, sex partes ; illam 
ergo caeli partem tenet luna tertia, quam sol mense toto et diebus 
sex post tertias nonas lanuarias exactis, id est, sexto post .111. nonas 
Februarias die consummate. Ubi quarta est, multiplica haec per 

25 .1111., fiunt xui., partire per .x., decies asse decus et remanent .ui. 
puncti, id est, partes .x. et .Uiii. Illam igitur caeli partem tenet 
luna quarta, quam sol mense expleto ac .X. et .Ulll. diebus post 
pridie nonas lanuarias. Ubi quinta est, multiplica .u. per .iiii., fiunt 
XX, partire per .x. bis deni uies^ ; duobus ergo mensibus expletis 

30 adueniet sol partem caeli, quam quinta luna tenet, id est, die 
nonarum Martiarum. Ubi octaua est^ VI idus lanuarias, multiplica 
.Ulli.^ per .1111., fiunt .xxxii., partire per .x., ter deni tries^ et 
remanent .11. puncti, id est, sex partes [caeli] ; illam caeli partem 
tenet luna octaua in .ui. iduum lanuariarum die, quam s61 aditurus 

35 est post tres abhinc menses et dies .UL, id est, sexto die post sextas 
iduus Apriles. Ubi nona decima est xiiii Kl. Februarias, multiplica 
per .nil. fiunt Lxxui., partire per .x., septies deni septais et remanent 
•Ul., multiplica haec per .111. fiunt .x. et .Uill. ilia parte caeli 
circumuolat luna nona decima in xiiii. Kl. Feb. qua sol post .uil. 

40 4. .i. archiunn 5. .i. dieis f^ 31 b 

1. .i. huide laithi beos 2. cipe 3. .i. indaile continued 

4. tenebit .i. cuit inna awe 7 inna aile 5. .i. a den fodeich^- '^^^ 
6. .i.itadeich 7. is fiche 8. .\. lingidsem tar des hesci beos 

ar chumbri 9. .i. tricha 

45 1. i.e. a day's journey still. 2. whatever*^. 4. tenebit, i.e. {. 31 c 

the part of the one and of the other. 5. i.e. ten times one. 

6. i.e. they are ten. 7. it is twenty. 8. i.e. for sake of brevity 

he again skips over the moon's age. 9. i.e. thirty. 

* MS. sexaias ^ MS. .uii. '^ cf. Ml. 25'^ 11, 12: 26' 1 

16 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

abhinc menses ac dies X et .uiii., id est, XVIII die post XIIII 
f. 31 d Kalendas Septembres qui est octauus iduurn Septembrium dies. 
Et ne scruplus tibi forte argumenti fallentis incedat, proba ad 
diametrum arini, quod xumam tenere lunam rarus est^ qui nesciat, 
multiplica xu per .iiii., fiunt LX etc. 5 

XIX. Item de eodem si quis computare non dedicit. 

Si qui^ uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus, lunaris tamen circuitus 
existit curiosus et huic ad capacitatem ingenioli sui commodamus 
argumentum, quo id quod quaerit inueniat : siquidem totam annalis 
circuitus seriem, quae xii mensibus continetur, alfabetis distinximus, lo 
ita dumtaxat, ut primus et secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, 
tertius autem uno amplius complectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio 
repetitis uili horis superfluis adcrescit. Et ut diebus quos signare 
uolebamus litterae sufficerint, non singulis has diebus sed alternis' 

apposuimus '5 

f. 32a Cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo, uel 

cuius mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice^ 
nota litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei^ et recurrens ad 
regularem paginam, in qua litterarum est distincta congeries, 
eodenque statim anno ex titulo^ frontis inuento, illam quam 20 
quaerebas litteram eiusdem diei inuenies. Atque ante ac retro 
inspiciens, quod signum quemue mensem e regione habeat annotabis. 
Ponamus aliquod^ quo ad caetera lector conualescat exemplum. 
(juaeris, ubi sit luna, uerbi gratia, in Kalendas Apriles anno sexto 
decennouennalis circuli : aperi codicem, quaere diem kale^idarum 25 
memoratarum, inuenies .e. litteram praescriptam, recurre ad paginam^ 
regularem, uidebis sextum annum perspecto eius alfabeto .e. litteram 
repperies, circumfer oculos ad latera, hinc geminorum extrema, illinc^ 
lunii mensis initia deprehendes esse notata. Et sine eruditus sine 
simplex es lector, palam te quod cupiebas inuestigasse laetaberis. 30 
Insuper et toto illo anno quibuscunque diebus .e. litteram uideris 
asscriptam, sine crescentem sine decrescentem, in hisdem caeli 
/ partibus lunam noueris esse conuersatam. Non enim hoc argu- 
mento, in detrimento an in cremento"^ suae lucis, in aduerso an in 
coitu solis sit posita luna^ requiris, sed si et hoc scire desideras, 35 
aderit argumentum uetusta Aegyptiorum obseruatione traditum. 
XX. Quota sit luna in Kalendas quasquel Primo de- 

f. 31 d 1. .i. is huathath 2. .i. nech 3. .i. dallae for oen littir 

f. 82a 1. A./elire 2. .\. imhi 3. A. tuas inochtur 4. .i. 

dindleith ailiu 5. .i. crementum leissem 6. hicoimthecht 40 

dugi^ein 7 escu inoenrind 7. .i. issi ide asmherse archinn .i. est 

etiam uetus SLVgnme^itum rt 

f. 31 d 3. i.e. two days on one letter. 

f. 32a 1. i.e. calendar. 2. i.e. in which it is. 3. i.e. up 

above. 4. i.e. from the other side. 5. i.e. crementum hath he*^. 45 

6. in the conjunction of sun and moon in one constellation. 7. i.e. 

this is what I will say later on. 

3 MS. alquod ^ MS. paginem <= incremento: MS. cremento ^ i.e. the 

word is cremento, not incremento 

Glosses on tJic CarUruhe Bed a. 17 

cenuoueuualis ciiculi anno, in (juo nullae sunt opactae" in Kalciidas 
lanuarias nona est luna^ in Kalendas Februai/a.s- .X., in Kalcndas 
^Fartias IX., in Kalendas Apriles X., in Kalendas Maias XI, in 
Kalendas Innias XII., in Kalendas Inlias XIII., in Kalendas Agiistas 
5 XIIII, in Kalendas Septembres XUI, in Calendas Octimbres XUI, 
in Kalendas Nouembres XUIIT, in Calendas Decenibres XUIII. 
Hos tibi numeros pro regularibus singulorum niensiinn sume, quibus 
annuas addens epactas, Innam quota sit^ per Kalendas quas(]ue, sine 
errors repperies. Si enim iiis scire quota est luna in Kalendas 

lo lanuarias anno secundo circuli decennouennalis, tene uiiii regulares'", 
adde epactas XI (.i. XI. Kl Ap- ), fiunt XX-, uicessima luna est. Si 
uis scire, quota est luna in Kalendas Innias aimo tertio, tene 
regulares XII, adde epactas^^ anni illius XX duas, fiunt XXXIII I, 
telle XXX, remanent IIII ; quarta est luna in Kalendas memoratas 

15 (.i. Innias). 

Quod si quis obiecerit^ uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti^ f. 32b 
alicubi ordinem uacillare, doceat ipse in huiusniodi quaestionibus 
indagandis ueracius et compendiosius argumentum, et nos libenter 
gratanterque accipiemus. Hoc autem praecedens, quod commemo- 

20 rauimus argumentum, et nonnullis ad transscribendum iam dedimus"' 
et in principiis huius nostri opusculi praefigendum esse censemus. 
Porro praesens argumentum, quod de luna Kalendarum quaerenda 
posuimus, hoc tantum loco commemorasse et docuisse sufficiat. 
Nam cognita quota sit^ in Kalendis luna, facile etiam, ceteris 

25 cuiusque mensis diebus qua sit aetate, cantato ipso mense^ et con- 
currentibus degitis apparebit. Sunt autem anni tres circuli'"' 

8. [in margf.l .i. ni accomlatar epactce xi kl. ap^ fiH riaqlori in ^- ^^^ , 
illo anno dothoscelad dis esci bis for kl cachnis in pn'mo anno ithe 
riaglori insin adchomlatcu' fvi epacta XI. kl ap- hicach hliadin 
30 tresinnoedecde nuile 9. cid aes iiesci 10. .i. aes nesci kt 

ianv in pWmo.anno 11. A. for xi. 

1. .i. hifrithcheist 2. [in marg.] .i. argumind innasen ^' ^^^ 

3. .i. sochide rodascrih^ hiian 4. cid des dixnigedar 5. [in 
marg.] .i. amhas cete .i. acht asroharthar inmi 6. .i. teoi^a 

35 bliadni frithriagla navama leissem. 

8. i.e. epacts are not added on the 22nd March (xi. Kl. Ap.) ^* '^^.^ 
to rejrulars in illo anno to ascertain the moon's age which is on the 

.^ ^^>. ^.^ ^^^^ ^.^.^^ y,^ .^K^^V^i ^^XXX ^..V> ^..J.^^.^ ,j ^Q, 

calends of every month in primo anno. Those are the regulars which 

are added to epacts on the 22nd March in every year through the whole 
40 cycle-of-nineteen-years. 9. what is the moon's age. 10. i.e. the 

moon's age. 11. i.e. on the 22nd of March. 

1. i.e. in objection. 2. i.e. the argument of the signs. ^•'^^" 

3. i.e. many have transcribed it from us*^. 4. what age it is. 

5. i.e. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be mentioned. G. i.e. 
45 only three irregular years hath he. 

* MS. apactae 
^ MS. rodascrib 
^ i.e. from our MS, 

s. a. II. 2 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 32c 

f. 32 b 

f. 32 c 

f. 32b 

t 32 c 

decenriouennalis, in quibus idem argumentum stabilitatem sui 
tenoris conseruare nequeat', octauus uidelicet, et ximus, et nonus 
decimus, cui causam nutandi^ uaria facit ac dispersa per annum 
embolismorum inscrtio. Siquidem anno octauo luna Kalendarum 
Maiarum iuxta rationem quidem argumenti uicessima et octaua 5 
computatur, sed propter embolesmum, qui in Martio mense inseritur, 
XXVII probatur existere. Item in Kalendas lulias iuxta argu- 
mentum XXX fieri potuit luna, sed propter adiectionem diei, quern 
superfluitas embolcsmi attulerat, fit XXIX. Item anno XI- quia 
luna embolesmi pridie nonas Decembris accenditur, facit lunam lo 
in Kalendis Martiis xxmam esse et octauam, cum banc ratio 
argumenti xxam nonam tunc existere doceat. Item anno^ xuiiiimo. 
quia luna embolesmi tertio die nonarum Martiarum incipit, cogit 
lunam in Kalendas Maias XXUIII computari, cum xxixmam 
secundum argumenti calculationem cantatur^°, quo etiam anno '5 
ratio saltus lunaris, de quo in sequentibus dicemus, fidem eiusdem 
argumenti impugnat. Si enim ipsum argumentum iuxta Aegyptios 
a Septembrio mense, ubi principium est anni eorum, inchoaueris, 
necesse est, ut luna lulii mensis eo anno^^ XXVIIII dies ut nun- 
quam alias habeat, uno uidelicet ratione^^ saltus amiso et ob id luna 20 
Kalendarum Augustarum tertia reddatur, quae iuxta argumenti 
regulam secunda computabatur. Si uero iuxta hoc quod nos supra 
docuimus, a lanuario principium argumenti sumere mauis, eodem 
ordine luna in Kalendas Decembres uiima incurrit, quae iuxta 
argumentum sexta fieri debuisse putabatur, quia nimirum luna 25 
Nouembri mensis unam amittit diem, et pro tregenta consuetis 
undetrigenta^^ solum diebus cogitur esse contenta. Quae profecto 
omnia melius colloquendo quam scribendo docentur. Non autera 
transitoriae commemorandum, quod hoc argumentum a Septimbrio 
quidam incipiunt\ ponentes eidem Septimbrio'^ regulares • U •, 30 
Octobrio .u., Nouembrio .uii, Decembrio .Uli., cetera ut supra 

8. utmalligthe 
.i. isnoichtecli re 
12. .i. hi JIII. 

7. .i. ar ni tosceli argumint acht hliadni sldin 
9. A. forcenn noidecdi 10. arcanar 11. 

niuil la aegyptsicdu isinhliadinsin hicuiretar salt 
k. sep- 13. .i. noichtech. 35 

1. [in marg. sup.] aetas lunae iiiso for kl caichmis la aegyp- 
tacdu 7 isde rosaig indnomad^ for kl ian- archinn^ 2. .i. 

othosuch hliadne e^^ptacdae 

7. i.e. for the argument ascertains nought but a whole year^. 
9, i.e. end of the nineteen-years-cycle. 11. i.e. with the Egyptians 40 

the month of July consisted of twenty-nine days in that year in which 
they put the leap. 12. i.e. on the 29th of August. 13. i.e. 

consisting of twenty-nine days. 

1. aetas lunae this, on the calends of every month with the Egyptians, 
and thence the ninth (day of the moon) coincides with the following 1st 4 5 
of January. 2. i.e. from the beginning of the Egyptian year. 

* MS. inmad ^ Under lunae inso for is Ssimile (a probatio pennae, cf. p. 19 1. 8), 
in a continental hand and under nomad for is benerb (less likely besaerb), and to the 
right of it benitte, Holder <^ Was bliadan sldn a technical term for a year without 


Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 1 1) 

nos posuimus, quod ob auctoritatem Aegyptioiuni lationahilitcr 
prosiis agunt, ut a quibus origo compntandi sumpta est, lioriun 
quo(|ue in computando aiini princi[)iuni cmitentur. Ucrnin aliis 
aptius miilto et expeditiiis-' iiidotiir, ut C(^niputati() omnis, (pianlum 
5 non necessitas rationis obsistit-*, a principio anni sui ctiain apud 
Ronianos"' incipiat, ct usque ad torminum anni rato atqiie intemerato 
ordine procurrat. 

XXI. Quac*^ sit feria in Kalondas. Simile autein huic 
tradunt" argumentum ad inueniendam diem Kalendaruni prom- 

ro tissiinuni, ita dunitaxat, ut aliis utens''^ regularibus, quod in hoc*^ per 
epactas facis, in illo fjxcias per concurrentes septimanae dies. Habct 
ergo regulares lanuarius duos, Feb. U., Martins u., Aprilis I., Mains 
III., Junius ui., lulius I., Kgwir^tus iiii., September uii., October duo, 
Noueniber u., December uii. Qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter 

15 indicant, quota sit feria'' per Kalendas, eo anno quo .Uli. concurrentes 
asscripti sunt dies: ceteris uero annis addes concurrentes quotijuot 
in praesenti fuerint annotati ad regulares mensium singulorum, et 
ita diem Kalendaruni sine errore semper inuenies. Hoc tantum 
memor esto, ut cum imminente anno bissextili'" unus concurrentium 

20 intermittendus est dies eo tamen numero quem intermisurus es, in 
lanuario Februarioque utaris : at in Kalendis primum Martiis per 
ilium qui circulo continetur solis computare incipias. Item anno 
qui .UI. habet concurrentes, sume .ui. regulares mensis Martii, adde 
concurrentes, .Ui., fiunt .xi., tolle^^ .Uii. remanent quatuor, quarta 

15 feria'' sunt Kalendae Martiae. 

XXII. Argumentum de qualibet luna. Si ergo scire uis f, 32d 
uerbi gratia anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias nona est luna q?tota 

sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito Maius in Kalendas .cxxi., tolle 
Kalendas, remanent .cxx. adde .ix. fiunt .cxxix. partire per L.ix. 
30 quinquagies nouies bini^ cen[tum]decusoctus, tolle CXUIII^, re- 
manent XXVIII. 

3. .i. mcZi7mainiu 4. meit nctnd rithheir 5. .i. odih (5 f. 32 c 

kl ian 6. .i. cid Ide sechtmaine 7. .i. dofis cid lae sechtmaine contmned 

forambi kl. caich mis cucenn cicuil griendi 8. it saini'^ riaglori 

35 inso 9. .i. cid lae sechtmaine 10. [in marg.] .i. {a)n 

du(c)uiredar hissextfor noi^ kl 11. .i. cuire huait 

1. it deidi 2. .i. aocht deac archet £. 32d 

4. so far as it does not oppose it. 5. i.e. that it should be from the f. 32 c 

calends of January. 6. i.e. what is the day of the week. 7. i.e. continued 

40 to know what is the day of the week on which are the calends of every 
month to the end of the solar cycle. 8. these are different regulars. 

9. i.e. what is the day of the week. 10. i.e. when bisext falls on the 

24th March (ix. Kl. Ap.). 11. i.e. put from thee. 

1. they are double (bini). 2. i.e. a hundred and eighteen. f. 32 d 

* MS. utenf? ut aliis, with marks of transposition 
^ MS. quartae feriae 
« cf. saini laa \Vb. 33'' 9 
•^ leg. mUmad ? 


20 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

^- ^^'^ luuat^ hniusquc argument! usum* calculator ultima quinqua- 

gessimae nonae partis deligentius memoriae commendat. Fiunt 
CCLXXI, partire per septem septies trigeni^ ducenti decus^ septies 
octoni" quinquais^ sexis, remanent .U., quinta est feria per octo 
Kalendas Octobres. 5 

XXIII. De lunae setate si quis computare non potest. Quodsi 
adeo quisque deses^ uel hebes est, ut absque omni labore com- 
putandi lump cursum scire uoluerit, innitatur'' alphabetis quae in 
annali uidet libello iuxta cursum distincta lunarem, ubi duos lunae 
circuitus, id est, quinquagenos et nouenos dies terna^ tenent lo 
alphabeta ; et quancunque litteram luna in hdc aetate semel habet, 
eandem per totum annum simili modo notatam in eadem semper 
setate habere non dissinit. nisi forte quod tamen raro accidit 
embolesmorum haec ratio inmutet. Uerbi gratia, anno tertio cicli 
decennouennalis, luna quae xxx dies habitura est, semper ab .a. i.^ 
nudo, incipit, secunda^ est in .b. tertia in .c. similiter nudis, id est, 
nullo puncto annotatis. 

XXIIII. Quot horis luna luceat. Tradunt quoque 

argumentum ueteres, quo luna cuiuscunque aetatis quot horas 
luceat, exploretur: quia enim prima luna, inquiunt, .ilii. punctis 20 
lucet^^ adiecitur hie numerus a secunda luna quotidie usque ad 
plenilunium, detrahiturque dehinc paribus spatiis in diminutionem. 

f. 33b Et ne argumentum dubium fore arbitreris, tene xu, inquiunt, et 

ubi pernox luna candet^ exquire, multiplica per .iiii., fiunt LX, 
partire per .u., quinquies duodeni sexais, .xil horas, id est, noctem 25 
integram xu. luna perlustrat. Item si nosse uis, sextadecima et 
septimadecima, et caeterae deinceps quot horas luceant lunae, 
recole^ per singulas quanto minus^ sint a xxx et inde computandi 
crepidinem^ strue. Uerbi gratia si nosse uis uicessima quinta quandiu 
luceat luna, dicito : quanto^ minus a triginta patebit, quia -u-^, 30 
multiplica per .Till, quater quini uies : partire per .u., quin- 
quies quaterni uies, quattuor ergo horis splendet uicessima quinta 
quomodo et quinta luna^. Et quidem hoc argumentum tempore 
aequinoctiali ligitima fixum statione perlabitur : uerum longuissimis^ 

f. 33a 1. .i. fortet 2. in gnathiigud 3. .i. it secht trichit 35 

4. inna deich ardib cdtaih 5. itsecht nocht 6. deeid 
7. aimmded 8. .i. trigne for sin apgitir 9. indaile 
10. .i. cethir punct ocdiuheirt 

f- 33 b 1. j. aesca his covamatain ostalam. 2. frecuirthe ceill 

3. indda 4. fotha 5. .i. inchoiced fichet 6. .i. a coic 40 

indid da quam XXX 7. .i. hicoicid huathid 

f. 33a 3. i.e. they are seven thirties. 4. two hundred and ten. 

5. they are seven eights. 8. i.e. three kinds on the alphabet. 
10. i.e. four points in waning. 

f. 33b 1. i.e. a moon that continues over the earth till morning. 5. i.e. 45 

the twenty-fifth. 6. i.e. the five by which it is less than thirty. 

7. i.e. in the fifth. 


"" MS. quinquais ^ MS. -mias 

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 

in bniina noctibus, uel item aestate breuissiniis, cjuaiuin alias \ii 
horariim spatinm longe^ transcendere, alias nequaquam ad hoc 
pertiiigcre'' posse constat : qua rationc Iniiam xii horas lucere 
credamus, nisi forte putanius non aequinoctiales horas intelligendas, 

5 sed singulas quasque iioctes pro suae mensura longuitudinis, aut 
breuitatis in xii particulas, quas horas uocitemus tequa distributione 

XXV. Quando uel quare luna uel prona uel sopina uel 
uideatur erecta. Sunt qui auras explorare conati dicunt nouam 

lo lunam quotiens sopino cornu utroque uidetur, tempestuosuni 
mensem, cjuotiens erecto uno, serenum portendere^^ Quod loiige 
aliter esse naturalis ratio prodit. Quid enim^-? nunquid credibile 
est lunae statum, qui fixus^^ in aethere permanet, pro subiacentium 
motatione flabrorum uel nubium posse aliorsum quam fuerat 

15 conuerti et earn quasi futurae metu^"' tempestatis aliquanto altius 
cornu, quam naturae ordo poscebat attollere ? Dicunt enim eam, 
sicut^ et beatus Augustinus in expossitione ^-^ psalmi (.i. in Domino 
confido) decimi docet, non habere lumen proprium sed a sole 
illustrari. Sed quando cum illo est, eam partem ^*^ ad nos habere, qua 

20 non illustratur, et ideo nihil potest in ea lucis uideri : cum autem 
incipit ab illo recedere, illustrari ab ea etiam parte, quam habet ad 
terram, et necessario incipere a cornibus, donee fiat quindecima 
contra^^ solem. Tunc enim sole occidente^^ oritur, ut quisquis 
occidentem solem obseruauerit, cum eum coeperit non uidere, 

25 conuersus ad orientem lunam surgere uideat, Atque inde ex alia f. 33 c 
parte, cum ei coeperit propinquare, illam partem ad nos conuertere, 
qua non illustratur, donee ad cornua redeat atque inde omnino 
non appareat. Cum ergo die crescente sol a meredianis plagis^ ad 
boreales^ paulatim partes ascenderit, necesse est luna, quae eo 

30 tempore nata est, occiori transitu solem ad borealia sign a praecurrat, 
atque ideo cum noua post occasum solis uidetur, quae ad septem- 

8. .i est ismou oldata xii horae i. xuiii hor" 9. .i. niroig f. 33 b 

di huair deac 10. .i. fodlaidi 11. .i. donaur chain ^^^^^^'^^^^ 

12. arciric 13. .i. inariaglaih coraib 14. .i. comscicchud^ 

35 suas ar omun innasin 15. .i. indecadih 16. .i. intan mhis 

iuna arrad^ 17. cinn chomair^ 18. [in marg.] .i. anaslui 

grien foa fuined dosoi dond orient oaci ancescae 

1. .i. tuascerdd&chsi f. 33 c 

8. i.e. it is more than are XII horae. 9. i.e. it attains not f. 33b 

40 to twelve hours. 11. i.e. that it portends. 13. i.e. in its proper cuntiiiued 

rules. 14. i.e. moving upwards for fear of the storms. 15. i.e. 

in the Decades^. 16. i.e. when she is along with him. 18. i.e. 

when the sun goes away to its setting, it turns to the east, so that thou 
seest the moon. 

"^ MS. s eam, with marks of transposition ^ MS. sol a meredianis plagis die 

crescente, with marks of transposition " MS. comcuchud '^ arrad latev farr ad 

"" cf. vol. I. p. 402, note m ^ A name for Augustine's Commentary on the Psalter 

(Enarrationes in Psalmos). See the preface to the hymn of S. Hilary: is for hinnlus 
canair, ut Agustinus dicit isna Deccadib, Goidclica 'J8 


Noil- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 33 d 

f. 33 c 

33 d 

f. 33 c 

f. 33 d 

trionein'^ Solaris occasus occasura est, nimirum non iuxta, sed supra 
solem sita est, (juo inferiora oius illusti-antc, aequalia poene cornua 
osteriderc"' ct iristar nauis sopiria ire uidetur. At reuerso post 
solstitium aestiuuin ad inferiora et australia cursu solis, luna quo(jue 
illis nata merisibus, ad inferiora cursum tendat necesse est : unde fit 5 
ut quae ad australem partem solis, qui occiderat occasura est : 
absque ulla dubietate cum primo^ post occasum solis apparet, non 
iain supra ilium ^' sed iuxta ilium ad meridiem posita uidetur. 
Atque ideo aquilonalia eius latera sole aspectante cernitur erecta 
progredi : semper enim luna auersis a sole cornibus, rotundam sui lo 
partem pandit ad ilium, cuius ordine rationis agitur, ut ({uo dies 
longuior, eo sit luna noua excelsior et quo breuior atque ad 
meridiem decliuior est dies, eo deiectior^ noua luna cernatur... 
Eadem ratio est etiam lunae decrescentis quare matutino^ in exortu 
nunc exortu erecta, nunc sopina pareat. Eadem cur interdiu'' ssepe 15 
prona procedat : ni mirum solis eam radiis superiore ex loco tan- 
guentibus. Non ergo lunae conuersio, quae naturalis est et fixa, 
potest futuri mensis portendere' statum, sed qui curiosi sunt huius- 
modi rerum, coloris uel eius uel solis uel caeli ipsius aut stellarum 
siue nubium motatione, uel aliis quibuslibet indiciis sepe statum 20 
ueris qui sit futurus explorant. Denique lunam quartarn, si pura 
fuerit, neque obtusis^ cornibus, dare reliquis diebus usque ad 
exactum mensem indicium serenitatis existimant et cetera talia. 

XXVI. Qua ratione luna, cum sit situ inferior, superior 
sole aliquotiens uidetur. Nee mirari opus est, cum lunam per 25 
australia signa currentem multo inferius ac uicinius terrae quam 
solem, cum hisdem moratur in partibus, circuire uiderimus, quia 
uidelicet multo inferior non solum soli'^ sed et Veneri ac Mercurio, 
quae infimae stellarum^* sunt, luna in confinio aeris eius*^ turbulenti^ 
et puri decurrit aetheris. 

Unde paucis intimandum est\ quod hunc lunae progressum 
ultra^ solem in utraque caeli plaga, et australi uidelicet et septen- 
trionali, signiferi gignat latitude^, Porro in australi ipsa quoque 
lunae eiusdem deiectio"* iuuet. Siquidem signifer idem tricentis^ 


2. sathuaid^ 

3. innaphrim 4. .i. isliu 5. [in 35 

marg.] .i, issed angne cetne foir oc diupirt intan adcither matin 
6. .i.jride 7. dinaurchain 8. .i. nelaih 8a. .i. errantiu77i 
9. [in marg. inf] .i. inichtur aetheris 7 inochtur aeris 

1. .i. is forcanti 2. .i. sech 3. [in marg.] 

inrindide nuile dhisid co huasal 4. .i. intairinnud 

marg.] Cid ariidid isliu cescce quam sol 

.i. sirid 
5. [in 40 

3, in its prime. 

a-waning when it is seen in the morniner. 

5. i.e. this is the same appearance on it 

7. that it portends ^ 

9. i.e. in the lower part aetheris and in the 


8. i.e. by clouds^, 
upper part aeris. 

3. i.e. it searches the whole zodiac from low to high, 
the moon is lower quam sol. 

ostendere e 

^ MS. <ptendere ^ over this is solem «= MS. soli '^ over this is huius in 

a continental hand e igg^ fathuaid ? ^ the Latin infinitive is mistranslated 

« Here nelaib seems an instrumental pi. W. S. 


Glosses Oil the Carls ruhe Beda. 23 

quidem LXV partibus ct (|uadrante per cauli ainbitiim longiis, 
sed XII est partibus latus : harum duas tantuin inedias sol, hina 
oinnes peruagare consueuit. Qui cum australes illius deuenit in 
locos aliquanto huniilior hiberno sole apparet, non solum quia 
5 uicinior est terrae, sed etiam quia .u. fere partibus ali(piotieiis, 
siue etiam .UI. Solaris cursus terminos in meridiem ti-ansit : et 
quanto amplius interiora austri penitrat, tanto deiectior*"' nostris, 
qui earn ab aquilone speculamur paret' obtutibus. At cum solstitiali 
graditur in circu.lo, aliquanto^ sepe elatior sole uidetur aestiuo... 

ro et idcirco nostris obtutibus, qui in terra positi utruncpie sidus 
de inierioribus aspectamus, tanto eminentior"-' caeli culmina petere 
uidetur, (]uanto magis boreales sepe* elatior sole recipit in partes. 
Quod hoc probabitur exemplo. Intrabis noctu in aliquam domum 
pergrandem, certe ecclesiam longuitudine, latitudine, et altitudine 

15 praestantem et innumera lucernarum ardentium copia pro illius 
cuius natalis est martiris honore repletam : inter quas duae sunt 
maximae ac mirandi operis fari^° suis quaeque suspensae ad 
laquearia catenis, sed quae tibi ex his intranti uicinior", ipsa 
quoque est subiacenti pauimento uicinior ; tanta autem uastitas 

20 (lomus, tanta est longue distantium celsitudo farorum, ut magis 
nocturno uisu lucem comasque flammarum quam ipsa ignium ualeas 
uasa dinoscere nimirum — ubi foribus^ appropinquare incipiens, recto 
intuitu oculos ad faros et per faros ad contra posita laqueariorum 
uel parietis loca sustuleris^^ ilia tibi altior, quae uicinior est farus, 

25 apparebit. 

XXVII. De magnitudine uel de defectu solis siue lunac.Stati^ f- 34a 
autem atque non menstrui sunt utrique defectus. 

XXVIII. De efectiua lunae potentia. 

Nam et defectui eius conpatiuntur elimenta et processu' eius f. 34b 
30 quae fuerint exinanita cumulantur, ut animantium cerebra mariti- 
marum umida : siquidem pleniores ostreae^ repperiri ferantur, 
multaque alia, cum globus lunaris adolescit. De arborum quoque 
internis idem allegant^ qui hoc in usu proprio conpererunt. His 
enim tantum -uili- diebus [a quintadecima luna usque ad uicessimam 

35 6. .i. isliu 7. .i. ardrigid 8. .i. inmor 9. .i. f- 38 d 

huaisliu 10. .i. ind forid [in inferiore margine :] farus feminini ^^^'"^^<^^ 

generis est .i. farus .i. sossad asambi soillse \ grecum women est et 
interpretatur uisio lucis 11. .\. friscita comrici dvh 12. .i. 

du hicmngabcB 

40 1. it tairismig ^- 34 a 

]. .i. ondforas 2. .i. indslici 3. .i. doeclannat ^- 34 b 

8, i.e. greatly. 10. i.e. of the pharos... i.e. a station out of f. 33d 

which is light. 11. i.e. which thou first meetest of them. 12. Iq, cojitmued 

the place in which thou mayest uplift. 
45 1. they are steady. ^' ^^^ 

1. i.e. from the waxing. ^- ^^^ 

* MS. sese ^ corrected from furibus 


N 071- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

L 34 c 

f. 31d 

f. 35 a 

f. 35 b 

et secundara] caesa materies immunis'* seruatur a carie^ reliquis 
autem diebus praecisa, etiam codem anno interna uermium labe 

exesa in puluerem uertitur. . . His consentanea^ Basilius...scribit 

Viscera marinorum animaliurn quae sunt umectiora^ nee non arborum 
medullae. . . Euriporum^ quoque meatus refluus hoc indicat uel etiam 5 
reciprocatio Syrtium'-^, quae uicinae habentur oceano. 

XXIX. De Concordia maris et lunae. 

Unde fit, ut quia luna in duobus suis mensibus, id est, diebus 
.LUin. quin(|uagies et septies terrae orbem circuit, aestus oceani 
per tempus idem geminate hoc numero, id est, -c- et xiiii- uicibus 10 
exundet ad superiora, et tot aequo uicibus suum relabatur^ in 
alueum. . . Per tantundem^ temporis. . . Mare per id temporis uicies 

nouies affluit^ simul et remeat^ Imitatur autem lunae cursum 

mare non solum communi accessu et recessu, sed etiam quodam 
sui status profectu^ defectuque^ perenni ita ut non tardier solum 15 
quam pridie, uerum etiam maior minorue quotidie redeat aestus. 
Et crescentes quidem malinas'', decrescentes autem placuit appellare 

Quanto autem plus aestus maior litora terrasque contexerit et 
fiuuios ac freta conpleuerit, tanto latius recedens eadem litora maris 20 
exhaurire^ atque enudare'-^ consueuit. 

XXX. De aequinoctiis et solstitiis. . . Denique Plinius Secundus 
idem^ orator et philosophus. 

Sed et Hippocrates archiater^ Antigone regi scribens Ex die 
Uiii. Idus Maias usque in diem uiil Kalendas lulias XLV ; his 25 
diebus crescit bilis amara, hoc est, colera rubea^ Incrementa fellis^ 
rubei amittuntur et colera nigra accrescunt. 

. . Verum quia sicut in ratione paschali didicimus aequinoctium 
uernale xii. Kalendarum Aprilium die cunctorum Orientalium 
sententiis et maxime Aegyptiorum, quos calculandi esse peritissimos 30 

f. 34b 


f. 34 c 

f. 34d 
f. 35 a 

4. .i. deniiii^ 5. [marg. L] .i. 

imiacovdchetbatti 7. .i. fliuchidi 8, 

[in marg. d.] .i. innannessce^ isinunn 7 tolli 

1. .i. dufuisledor 2. .i. tresin noenmeit 

4. [marg. 1.] .i. inaithbiu 
C07itracht 7. .i. roharti 

1. .i. nufasiged 2. .i 

1. .i. huasallieig 2. 

5. .i. hirohm'ti 
8. .i. otrachtu 
dureised 3. .i. 
, lir 3. .i. duib 

hreinciu 6. .i. 

euripus .i. piscina longa 

9. .i. innasdehchore 

3. .i. hituiliu 

6. [marg. 1.] .i. 35 


f. 34b 

f. 34c 

f. 34d 
f. 35 a 

4. i.e. secure (?). 8. i.e. of the straits; it is the same as tolli^. 

9. i.e. of the whirlpools. 40 

3. i.e. in flood. 4. i.e. in ebb. 5. i.e. in floodtide. 6. i.e. 
ebbtide. 7. i.e. floodtides. 8. i.e. ebbtides. 

1. i.e. to empty. 2. i.e. to strip. 

2, i.e. jaundice. 3. i.e. of bile. 

a leg. denim = dianim 'faultless,' cf. Ml. 82'> 7, 112»7? J. S., or cf. indenim (gl. 
debilitatum) infra, p. 35 indenmi (gl. inbiciles) Wb. 11'^ 11 ? W. S. 

^ MS. innannaesscB with a punctum delens over the second a 

•= idem is translated as neuter 

•1 Thurneysen compares the Irish Latin tollus 'uallis' in the Hisperica Famina 
and in Adamnan De Locis Sanctis, 11. 28. 

Glosses OH the CarlsniJic Jk'da. 25 

constat, specialitor annotatur, caeteros^ ([U()(|U(j .iii. Icinponini 
articulos putamus alitpianto priusquam luilgaria scripta continent, 
esse notandos. 

XXXI. Do dispari longuitudine dierum et uario statu uin- 
5 brarum. 

In parte Italiii3 quae Venetia appellatur, hisdem horis^ umbra f, 35c 
gnomini par fit. . . In eadem India Patalis celeberrimo portu sol 
dexter- oritur, umbrae in meridiem cadunt ; septentrionem il)i 
Alaxandro morante annotatum prima tantum parte noctis aspici. 
lo Onesicretus dux eius scripsit, quibus in locis Indiae umbrae non 
sint, septentrionem non conspici, ex eo loca appellari Ascia-', nee 
horas denumerari ibi. 

XXXII. Causa inaequalitatis dierum eorundem. Causa in- f. 35d 
aequalitatis eorundem dierum terrae rotunditas est Est enim 

15 re uera orbis terrae idem in medio totius mundi positus, non in 
latitudinis solum gyro, quasi instar scuti rotundus, sed instar potius 
pylae^ undique uersum aequali rotunditate persimilis'-^ ; neque autem 
in tantae mole magnitudinis, quamuis enormem^ montium uallium- 
que distantiam, quantum in pila ludicra^ unum digitum, tantum 

20 addere uel demere crediderim. . . Necesse est circuiens orientalibus 
quibusque^ priusquam occidentalibus sub eadem linea positis mane 
meridiem uesperum adducat. Sed serius dimittit occidens quam 

nos*^, qui ad septentrionem positi etc. 

Sed ne Italia quidem potest uidere Canopum^: non quia lux f. 36 a 

25 stellarum longinquioribus paulatim minorando subtrahitur et deficit, 
sed quia terrae moles obposita spatium praecludit aspectandi. 
Quae cuncta de monte quolibet pergrandi undique circumhabitato^ 
ualent facillime probari. 

XXXIII. Quibus in locis pares sint umbrae uel dies. 

30 Plura sunt, inquit, segmental mundi, quae nostri circulos ap- 
pellauere. . . Sequens circulus incipit ab India uergente ad occasum, 
uadit per Medos, Parthos, Persepolim, citima^ Persidis, Arabiam 
citeriorem etc. 

1. [in marg.] .i. dagrientairisem 7 Sieqmnoctium f, 35 b 

35 1. .i. medonlai 2. [marg. 1.] .i.friu antuaid 3. [marg. 1.] f. 35 c 
.i. nephfoscati 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. liathroitce^ 2. .i. erchosmil 3. .i. dermar f. 35d 
4. [in marg.] .i. cluchidi 5. .i. sechitat he^ 6. .i. oldaas 

40 1. [marg. 1.] .i. canopia nomen dund egypt 2. .i. imatreb- f. 36a 

didiu, 3. [marg. d.] .i. slegtce 4. .i. centarcha 

1. i.e. two solstices and an aequinoctium. f. 35b 

1. i.e. of mid-day. 2. i.e. to the north of them. 3. i.e. f. 35 c 


45 4. i.e. serving for play. 5. i.e. whatsoever. f. 35d 

1. i.e. Canopia^ nomen for Egypt. f. 36a 

■^ MS. liathrita ^ MS. ne 

26 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia, 

f- ii<^b Epirus, septentrionalia Siciliae, Narbonensis Galliae exortiua^ 

Hispaniae maritima a Kartagine rioua. 

f. 3Cc XXXIIII. Do quinque circulis mundi et subterraneo siderum 

meatu. . . solent enim philosophi'^ inaequalitates temporum uel 
cursuum solis annuorum his distingere uocabulis, ut aequi- 5 
noctialein uocent zonam uel circulum illarn caeli regionem qua sol 
circa aequinoctia solstitialem qua circa solstitium brumalem qua in 
hieme mundum consueuit ambire^ Sol in aequinoctio tantum 
spatii noctu sub terris, quantum interdiu super terras exigitl.. 
Quantum tunc interdiu^. . . Sed et stellae omnes expleto .ui. mensium 10 
curriculo, illam caeli plagam interdiu, quam noctu antea lustrando 
circueunt, eandem replicato totidem mensium tempore repetentes, 
solitis noctu transigunt excubiis^, tanto latiorem quaeque sub terris, 
quanto angustiorem supra. 

f- 3(jd Duos utrubique^ circulos septentrionalem ponunt et australem. .. 15 

Etsi sit figura pineae nucis'-^. 

f. 37 a XXXV. De .1111. temporibus, elimentis, umoribus. San- 

guis siquidem qui uere^ crescit. . . fel cum fece^ nigri sanguinis 

f. 37b Denique in libris cosmographiorum^ authenticis- ac nobilissimis. . . ^o 

Ubi autem Dei populus in lege temporum faceret initia testatur 
scriptura, quae praecipit dicens : Obserua mensem nouarum fruguum 
et uerni primum temporis et facies phase^ Domino Deo tuo. . . 
Autumnus uocatur de autumationc* fructuum, qui in eo colliguntur. . . 
uerum Indos ubi alia caeli facies, alii sunt ortus siderum, binas ^5 
aestates in anno, binas habere perhibent messes, media inter illas 
hieme ethesiarum^ flatu, nostra uero brumali lenes ibi auras et mare 
nauigabile narrant. 

f- 37 c XXXVI. De annis naturalibus. Apud uero Romanos^ ab 

incipiente luna mensis lanuarii sumit initium ibique terminatur. 3° 

XXXV II. De disparibus antiquorum annis. Ceterum anti- 
quos diuersarum gentium populos diuerse in obseruatione annali a 
uero deuiasse^ etiam beatus Augustinus edocet Plinius Secundus 

f. 36b 1. .i. turgabthi 

f. 36 c 1. [marg. d.] .i. donimchella 2. [marg. d.] .i. dicathi 55 

3. [marg. d.] .i. fride 4. .i. ofritharib 

t. 36 d 1. .i. ixichechtartid^ 2. [marg. 1.] .i. cruinde 

f. 37 a 1. .i. 6 ei'Tug 2. A. fochmw^ 

f. 37b 1, [marg. l.J .i. imiandomunscrihnide 2. [marg. d.] .i. arsatih 

3. [marg. d.] .i. innaudbirt .i. incdisc 4. .i. dind apchugud 40 

5. [marg. d.] .i. iarthuaiscerddach 

f. 37 c 1. .i. lundir 2. .i. direllsat 

f. 36b 1. i.e. things towards the sum-ise {turghdl). 

f. 36 c ]. i.e. to go round. 2. i.e. it spends. 

f. 36d 2. i.e. of a globe. - 

f. 37 b 2. i.e. ancient. 3. i.e. the offering, i.e. the Easter. 5. i.e. north- 

f. 37c 1. i.e. lunar. 2. i.e. that they have deviated. 

a MS. philophi ^ leg. inchechtarthid 

Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 


cum commemorasset relatum fnisse in littoras^, (j//e//i(lain uixissc CLii. 
alium .X. aniplius...haec omnia inscientia' temporum accidisso arbi- f. :i7«i 
t rat us est. 

XXXVIII. De ratione bissexti. Do rationc bissoxti non 
5 noua nunc cudere"-, sod quae in aopistola roganti amico quondam 
dixi, otiam his inscrere placuit o])usculis. 

XLII. De saltu lunae necesso est ibidem ni laliur .in. pariter f. ;i<ja 
menses undetricenorum^ conputare dierum. 

XLIII. Quare luna ali{]aotiens maior (piam computatur [)areat. 

lo Notandum sane quod huius ratio saltus hmaris, longua sui facit 
exundantia- crementi lunam aliquotiens maiorem (juam putatur 

Dum Nicenae synodi scita^ sectamur. f. 39b 

Aliud mains pericuhim per hoc declinauerint^ no uidelicet si f. 39c 

15 alitor decernerent. Legimus nanque scribente beato Cyrillo Alexan- 
driae aepiscopo quia Pachomius monachus insignis factis apostolicae 
gratioe fundatorque Aegyptii coenobiorum'^^ ediderit ad monasteria 
quae regebat, litteras quas angelo dictante perceperant ut non 
errorem incurrerent in soUemnitatis paschalis ratione. Legimus 

20 item scribente sancto Paschasino Lillybeo^ antistite^ Baptizandi 
hora, cum nuUus canalis'*, nulla sit fistula^, nee aqua omnino uicina, 
fons ex sese repletur, paucisque qui fuerant consecratis, cum de- 
ductorium*^ nullum habeat, ut uenerat aqua ex sese discedit. Fons 
sacer hora conpetenti'^ repletus est. 

25 XLIIII. De circulo decennouennali. Annuatim^ Deni- f. 39d 

que fertur antiquitus Alexandrinae ecclesiae antistiti^ delegatum^ 
ut officiose operam curamque inuestigationi conputi paschalis 
impenderet. Undo beatissimus papa Leo Marcianum principem 
postulans, ut Alexandrine antistiti delegaret^ Studuerunt quidem 

30 sancti patres occasionem huius erroris auferre omnem banc curam 


0. [marg. inf.] inepistli 

1. .i. ond aiieoliis 2. .i. oictsin'^ 
1. noichtech 2. .i. ondintolu^ 
1. [marg. 1.] .i. inna fess 
1. [marg. 1.] imrim gabsat 2. 

.i. inna coitchennbetat/i^ 3. .i. siceldu 
6. Uiidid,in 7. .i. comimniaircidi 

1. hicachdenbliadin 2. [marg. 1.] .i. vinmerdvi 3. [marg. f. 89 d 

L] ,i. coinimdnad 

f. 87 c 
f. 37d 
f. 39 a 
f. 39 b 

[marg. 1.] .i. inna vionistre f. 39c 
4. .i. lothur 5. si^eb 

f. 37c 

40 3. into epistles. continued 

2. i.e. I should build up. . f- 37d 

L consisting of twenty-nine days. f. 39 a 

2. i.e. of the monasteries, i.e. of the coenobitic life. 3. i.e. ^- ^^^ 


45 2. i.e. that he has delegated. 3. i.e. that he should delegate. f- 39d 

<* followed by the contraction for que, with a punctum delens ^ MS. autiste 

«= MS. antisti "^ conutsin (gl. cudere) is an s- subjunctive from conutyim " of. 

intuli (gl. eruptionis) Ml. 129'^ 10 ^ leg. -bethath 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

i. 40 a 

f. 40 b 
f. 40 c 

f. 40d 
f. 41a 

f. 41b 

Alexandrino antistiti delegantes^ . . Cuius circuli Proterius Alexan- 
drinae urbis antistes ad inquisitionem sancti papae Leoriis luculen- 
tissimam^ reddens rationem, talis rescripti^ ab eo meruit tenore 

XLVI. De ogdoade et endecade. S 

Lunarem conpensare^ sufficiat endecadem. . . Liquidoque tamen 
patet in horum concordatione temporum, nihil praeiudicare bissextos, 
sed quotquot in circulo decennouennali incurrerint^ omnes utroque 
sideri, iuxta quod supra docuimus, aequaliter esse proficuos^. 
Denique ut rei ipsius euisceremus^ interna. . . Ubicumque enim 'o 
interposueris eodem proposita quaestio fine solueturl 

XLVII. De annis dominicae incarnationis. 

Quod etiam Victorius quamuis alterius institutionis paschalem 
condens^ descripto tot annorum circulo manifesto probauit. 

Sancta siquidem Romana et apostolica aecclesia banc se fidem '5 
tenere et ipsis testatur indiculis, quae suis in caereis^ annuatim 
scribere solet, ubi tempus dominicae passionis in memoriam populis 
reuocans. Numerus annorum xxx semper et .ill. annis minorem 
quia ab eius incarnatione Dionisius ponit annotat. His adde xxxiii. 
uel potius xxxiiii. ut ilium ipsum, quo passus est Dominus, attingere^ 20 
possis annum, fiunt DLXUI. Pariter et euangelio quod Dominum 

eadem uespera temtum^^ a ludaeis et mane sexta feria crucifixum 
ac sepultum. 

XLVIII. De indictionibus. Secundus ordo circuli 

decennouennalis conplectitur indictiones xu annorum circuitu in 25 
sua semper uestigia reduces^, quas antiqua Romanorum industria 
institutas comperimus ad cauendum errorem, qui de temporibus 
forte obiriri*' poterat. 

f. 39 d 

f. 40a 
f. 40c 

f. 40d 
f. 41a 

f. 41b 

4. .i. animmandntis 

1. .i.faillsem 2. [marg. L] athscribend rucad on phapa leo 30 

domolad^ in chicuil tucad 6 pvospir 

1. .i. adrinie 2. [marg. 1.] .i. atafordsti 8. [marg. d.] 

.i. coaruhbnem 4. .i. trifoxal salto 

1. .i. andoforsat 

1. .i. hiclaraih 2. .i. rosais 3. .i. aurgabtha 35 

1. .1. athuididin 

f. 39d 


f. 40a 
f. 40c 

f. 40 d 
f. 41b 

4. i.e. when they used to delegate. 

2. a rescript which was brought from the Pope Leo to praise the 
(84 years') cycle which had Ijeen brought from Prosper (Aquitanus). 

1. i.e. to compute. 5. i.e. which are advantageous. 4. i.e. 40 

through taking away the leap. 

1. i.e. when he founded. 

1. i.e. bringing it back. 

^ the last i over a 
^ leg. demptum 
^ leg. oboriri 

^ Zimmer reads domolud, which also seemed more probable to Thurneysen, but the 
penultimate letter, though doubtful, is more like a than 21 ; not ' a, ' Holder. 

Glosses on the Carls ruhe Beda. 29 

XLIX. Argumentum inueniendi ([uota sil indiclio. Octoni 

L. De epactis lunaribus. Ita ctiam in tempore rpio nostraef. He 

redemptionis insignia^ celebramus. 
5 LI. Quomodo errent quidani in prinii mensis initio. 

Uideamus ergo Latinos suns quomodo commendet^ Victorias Sod f- ^1<1 
nee in sequente dominica, (piia luna superadulta^ hoc est, xxiiia 
illam incidat in diem ]\Iirus^ calcidandi praeccptor, qui piinci- 

paliter doceas Quanti^ a prudentibus et catholicis ecclesiae doctoribus f. 42a 
lo aestimatus sit suus magister inuenient, cuius principiuni libri est. 

LIL Argumentum quot sint epactae lunares. Centumquin- f- 4'2b 

quais^^ dipundius. 

LIIIL Argumentum quot sint epactae solis et quando bissexti f- 42c 
annus. Quater centeni .cccc\ Septies centeni .DCC.^ septies 

15 triceni^ CCX. 

LV. De reditu et compotu articulari utraruraque epac- 
tarum. Non ut in lunari ciclo, singulos ex ordine degitos f- 42d 
expedientes^ ad numerum, sed, etc. 

LVIIII. De XIIIL'' luna paschae. Quae quidem quartaf. 43 b 

20 decima luna. primum in aequinoctio id est xii° Kalendarum 
Aprilium ultimum xxix*^ ab hinc die . id est xiiii Kalendarum 
Maiarum suum uespere processum^ terris ostendit Comedentes 
agni inmaculati carnem sanguinemque illius ad repellendum ex- 
terminatorem^ nostris postibus aspergentes A dominico paschae 

25 usque in dominicum octauarum paschael 

Crebro euenit ut nullum^ dierum qui in lege praescripti sunt, in f. 43c 
sua paschali obseruatione consequantur Deinde ne in dominica 

2. .1. fiche arcfiet continued 

1. [marg. L] .i. innamind f. 41 c 

30 1. .i. moladar 2. A. forhartach 3. .i. ismachdad f. 4ld 

1. .i. cit Una f. 42 a 

1. [marg. d.] .i. itaddic coicat ar chet f. 42b 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. it chethir^ ch4t 2. [marg. 1.] .i. it secht cit f. 42c 

3. intrichit 

35 1. .i. annad torbanat f. 42 d 

1. .i. athoscugud 2. [marg. d.] .i. indilegthith .i. c?m6ulf. 43 b 

3. [marg. d.] .i. minchasc 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. nahe ^- ^-^^ 

f. 41b 

2. i.e. a hundred and twenty. continued 
40 3. i.e. it is a marvel. , f. 41d 

1. i.e. they are a hundred and fifty-two. f. 42 b 

I. i.e. they are four hundreds. 2. i.e. they are seven hundreds, f. 42o 

3. the thirties. f 42d 

I. i.e. when they are not profitable. f 4.^1^ 

45 2. i.e. the exterminator, i.e. (the) Devil. 3. i.e. Little Easter"*. 

* MS. cenuies ^ MS. cenquinquais *= leg. cethir? 

^ Pascha minor, Low Sunday, the first Sunday after Easter 

30 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

die luna .xiiir' constituta ieiunare cogamur, indecentem- rem 
illicitamque facientes. 

LX. Argumentum inueniendi eam. 

f. 43d Anno in quo propter rationem saltus lunaris XII • diebus 

annofinuni^ cursum precurrere solet. 5 

LXI. De die dominico paschae. 

f. 44a Melius enim est in necessitate positos superiora quam inferiora 

sectari : quoniam inferiora^ a superioribus^ continentur Semper 

f. 44b uiii Kalendarum Aprilium, quae cunctae xuii^^ lunae, in qua die 

dominico primo sacrosanctae resurrectionis sunt acta mysteria cursu lo 
panduntur indubio\ 

LXII. De luna ipsius diei Quibus respondendum quia et 
Uli. Kalendas Apriles, ubi luna congruerit et luna xx^ ubi dies 
oportunus adriserit^, Dominicum pascha rite actitabitur^ 

f. 45c LXV. De circulo magno paschae. Unde fit ut idem i5 

circulus magnus decennouennales lunae circulos xxuiii, solis autem, 
qui uicenis octonisque consummari solent annis, -x- et -ix habeat 
circulos : bissextos decies nouies septenos, id est, cxxxiii^, [em- 
bolismos cxcv,] menses solares nicies octies^ ccxx*^^ et viii, id est, 
ui ccc^'^® Lxxxiiii., menses autem lunares nicies octies ccxxxv, 20 
id est, UI . DLXXX dies : exceptis bissextis nicies octies ui^ 
Dccccxxxv, id est, cxciiii^ clxxx appositis autem bissextis cxc TTiT 
ccc^ XIII • Qui ubi memoratam ex ordine mensium dierumque^ 
summam conpleuerit, mox in se ipsum reuolutus, cuncta quae ad 
solis uel lunae cursum pertinent, eodem quo praeterierant semper 25 
tenore restaurat tantum anni dominicae incarnationis suo certo 
tramite proficiunt in mains. 

f. 43c 

continued 2. .1. ecdin 

f. 43d 1. [marg. L] i. hliadnide 

f. 44a 1. .i. innahi atanessa 2. .i. onaib hi ata ireiv^ 30 

f. 44b 1. .i. nephchumtwhdiiYidiQh. 2. [marg. d.] .i. donaitni 

3. [marg. 1.] .i. genthi?^^ .i. comadasigfithir 
^- ^''^^ 1. .i. dihissQxtih 2. [marg. 1.] .i. amet mis fit isind noidecdu 

3. [marg. 1.] .i. amet mis fil isindih hliadnlh xxx ar .d. 4. [marg. 
d.] .i. amet lae fil issin dih hliadmh xxx ar .d. 5. .i. amet lae fil 35 
isijid noidecdu 6. .i. issed fil and huile tre hilugiid mis iiid 
noidecdi cofo ocht fichet 

f. 44a 1. i.e. the things that are nearer. 2. i.e. by them that are 

f. 44b 2. i.e. (when) it is favourable. 3. i.e. it will be performed, i.e. 40 

will be meetly done, 
f. 45c 1. i.e. of bisextiles. 2. i.e. as many months as are in the 

nineteen-years'-cycle. 3. i.e. as many months as are in 532 years. 

4. i.e. as many days as are in 532 years. 5. i.e. as many days as are 
in the nineteen-years'-cycle. 6. i.e. this is all that is there through 45 
multiplying the months of the nineteen-years'-cycle as far as eight times 

^ So Zeuss and W. S., but Hrea ist ganz deutlich,' Holder ^ leg. gentir 

Glosses on the Vienna JBeda. 31 

(SUPPL. No. 2698.) 

[De Temporum Ratione.] 

[UII]. Et quomodo nocte csRca^ procul accensas faces iiituens, f. la i 
5 circumposita^ quaeque loca eodem lumine perfundi non dubitas"*, 
tametsi tenebris noctis obstantibus. 

sidera quidem ipsa luce radientia parent ^'*... 

lunam uero aiunt, cum infimas sui circuli absidas""' plena 

petierit ipsis etiam bestiis, quae presentiam uerentur humanam, 

to discursandi ubique, ac uictum quseritandi'^ copia'' suppeteret. 

UIII. Prima''''^ ergo singularis ilia ebdoma et a qua cseterse f. l a 2 
form am capessunt. 

Ubi notandum, quod non ideo senarius numerus est perfectus, 
quia Dominus in eo mundi opera perficerit, sed sicut Augustinus 
15 ait: Ideo Dominus qui simul omnia creare ualebat, in eo dignatus 
est operari, quia numerus est ille perfectus, ut etiam per hunc 
opera sua probaret esse perfecta^ qui primus sic suis partibus 
impletur, id est sexta, tertia et dimedia, quae sunt unum et duo et 
tria, et simul sex fiuntl 
20 sex diebus operaberis et facies opera tua, septima^" autem die 
sappati Domini Dei tui non facies omne opus. 

1. .i. dorchai 2. [marg. L] hi(ty soilsi impo issind air 

insin. 3. cenidaciamni 4. ardrigiter^ 5. fithissi 

abside graece circulus interpi^etsitur 6. condestis 7. indsoirhi^ 

^5 7a. to.s^ ^abQ.) 8. huare is haram foirbthe indaram 

[marg. d.] sede isairi conrotoich dia d gnimu indi 9. [marg. d.] 

.i. oi • n* assessed^ ddu a trian a tri alleth^ dse 10. /bc/iosmailius 
septimi diei mundi 

1. i.e. dark. 2. they will be alight around them in the air. 

30 .3. though we see not. 4. they appear. 5. orbits. 6. that 

they should seek. 7. the abundance. 8. because the number 

six is a perfect number, therefore God has constructed His works in 
it. 9. i.e. one its sixth, two its third, three its half, (their aggregate) six. 

10. in the likeness of the seventh day of the world. 

* denotes that there are traces of an illegible gloss 

* =radiantia apparent 

^ after i the top stroke of a letter is visible 

'^ a relative form 

*^ indsoirbe ? ; in the photograph the last letter is not clear 

« The third letter looks like h 

^ Between i and n is what resembles 8 

8 Something may follow assessed : 7 (?) 

^ After this on the extreme margin is what looks like pi .rn^ 

32 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

sed quod a requietionum die, quae suo nomine et cultu singularis 
excellebat, prima uel secunda uel tertia uel cseterae suo qua:ique 
censerentur^^ ex ordine. 
f. lb 1 Proximum illi Mercorii sidus (ex diebus ocio)re* ambitu modo 

ante solis exortus, modo post occasus^^, splendens nunquam ab eo 5 
.xxii partibus remotior. 

quartse^^ (sc. diei). 

Ferias^'* uero hab(ere clerum pri)mus papa Syluester edocuit, cui 
Deo soli uacanti^^ numquam militiam uel negotiationem liceat 
exercere mundanam. lo 

Tertia species hebdomadis in celebratione pen(tecos)tes agitur, Uli 
uidelicet septimanis dierum et monade^*', (hoc est L) diebus impleta. 
f. lb 2 fructibus, hoc est, frumenti, uini et olei ex ordine coUectis^'. 

sicut quidam inmundi per legem prima, tertia et uiima die 
iubebantur lustrari^l '5 

IX. embolesmos uero menses qui de annuls xi epactarum 
diebus accrescere solent non lege patria^^"* tertio uel altero anno 
singulos adieciens. 
f. 2a 1 qui xxuiili diebus semis constat tricenis undetricenisque 

diebus...^^^ ^o 

Ideoque si pascalis mensis xxx diebus conputatus, xuii sui 
cursus dies post pasca retinuerit secundum iam mensem non xxx 
sed undetriginta diebus^^ concludi, ... 

quae praesenti^^* anno, uerbi gratia per nonas Maias .XUII exstetit, 
anno sequenti xxuil pridie Nonas^*' Maias occurret. notandum sane, ^5 
quod nimium falluntur, qui mensem diffiniendum, uel ab antiquls 
diffinitum autumant, quandiu luna una Zodiacum circulum peragit, 
quae nimirum, sicut diligentior inquisitio naturarum edocuit, 

11. noainmnigtis 12. [ui^iYg. d.] is do drrachtu gre7ie hitd^ 

incein^naili 13. cetain 14. .\. lanre sechtmnina 15. beth i<^ 
feil do(i)bs(em)(l) / bithhiuth ch{uin)s(a)nath 16. uno .i. ondoen- 

jiur 17. doidbart 18. .i. roglandis^ 18a. ... acorn ^ 

embo^ .i. indeud... / ep e (?) 18b. [marg. 1.] / noichtech inso 

19. onaib laithib noichtechaib 19 a. {i)mbe^ 20. 7 xxuiii 

for nonas 35 

11. they were named. 12. 'tis to overtake® the sun in which it 

is at the other time. 13. Wednesday. 14. i.e. the full space of 

a week. 15. a perpetual festival to them, and a perpetual rest from 

the world (lit. world-rest). 16. i.e. from the one person. 17. to 

be offered. 18. i.e. (that) they should be cleansed. 18a. i.e. after... 40 
18b. and this is a month of twenty-nine days. 19. from the 29 days. 

19 a. in which thou mayest be. 20. and twenty-eight on nonas. 

* The last letter is uncertain ; it does not suggest a. It is difficult to read the first 
letter as h; it might be part of m. Emend to remitct'> 'which it precedes ' J. S. 

^ The photograph shews cei, after which no other letter seems to have followed 

'^ leg. nonglandis, J. S. 

'^ b is not clear, as it has no top 

« drrachtu { = ad-richtu), Sarauw, p. 72. ace. arrachtin infra 23. See O'Grady 
Cat. 323 

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 33 

Zodiacuni quideni xxi'il diebiis, et Uiii horis", sui ucro cuisus 
ordineni" xxuiiii diebus, et xii- horis"^', salua siii saltns ratione conticit. 
Idecxjue rcctius ita diffiiiionduni,qnod monsis luna3 sit luminis liinaris 
circuitiis ac redintigratio--' de nouo ad nouum. 
5 xiiinus INIesor, -uiii Kalendariiin Agustiarum die sumit exordium, f. 2a 2 
qucm -Xmo Kalendarnm Septimbrium die terminantes, residues -u- 
dies epagomenas-^ uel interkalares sou additos uocant. 

XII. Secundum mensem nominauit Aprilem, quasi aperilem, eo f. 2b l 
quod in eo, remotis nubibus pruinis ac tempestatibus hibernis, 
lo celum et terra mare nautis et (agri)culis et horoscopis-*^ aperiatur. 

nam et edes lunoni jMonetae-' Kalendis luniis dcdicatse sunt. 

quod ubi contigisset, tantum'-^ dierum sine ullo mensis nomine f- 2b 2 
patiebantur absumi, quantum ad id anni tempus praeduceret, quo 
caeli habitus instanti mensi aptus inueneretur. 
15 eo(]em die sanctse Mariae...'-^^ 

paulopost Nummain honorem imparis numeri unum aducit diem 

21. [In marg. inf. f. 2 verso] Et viil horis Xwnarihu^ rt 7 rethid 
fricachrind • binis diebus 7 senis horis 7 hisse ittriinis deacc soli 
octwichidl • wrat tonimchela • luna innaoenmis ar nitesta dincotrum- 

10 mus^ si)i^ • nisi dihudir 7 hisse ar xxuii diebus 22. .i. reim n 

greine'^ 23. [In marg. inf. f. 2 verso] Luna trideci rt .i. ind dala 

7 inna nil- horg dochaithi friarrachtin grme iarthimchul^ ndi in- 
drindidi^ dogres it he immefolngat hatristimchel^ deacc trasindami 
deacc wscidiC^.y 7 dano frisindami deacc cescaidi 7 dano fridami 

2^ deac grene: -xxui dies didiu cocenn dami deacc issed immefolngi 
dindih laih 7 lili horis in anno et laithe et Ulii hovae testat de 
combath chomlan^ rith lunae contra zodiacum 24. tochomlud 

25. forescaidi 26. .i. donah nemindithih^ [in marg. L] hora 

m(me?'us t cglum scopin*" intendere 27. cisdi 28. ammar 

30 29. feil acosaccartha intemplo 

21. and it runs up every constellation in two days and six 
hours and 2/3 (of an hour). It is thirteen months to Sol in going 
round as far as Luna goes round in its one month : for of that 
equality there lacketh nought nisi two hours and 2/3 on 27 days. 

35 22. i.e. the course of the sun. 23. i.e. the two days and the four 

hours which it spends to overtake the sun after its circuit of the zodiac 
continually, 'tis they that constitute its thirteenth circuit over the twelve 

lunar months, ^ Twenty-six days then to the end of twelve 

months, 'tis this that it makes of the two days and four hours in the 

40 year ; and a day and eight hours are wanting therefrom so that Luna's 
run contra zodiacum may be complete. 24. procedure. 25. super- 

lunar. 26. i.e. to the horoscopists. 27. moneyed. 29. the 

feast of her consecration in the Temple. 

» leg. dinchotrummus '' more probably sin than isin " the first 

word cannot be read with certainty, the last looks like grein, but there may have been 
a letter after n, J.S. '^ leg. iar timchull ^ MS. indrindi ^ leg. (Uhristimchel, 

which is translated « this seems almost certain '' chomlon Zimmer 

' leg. nemindithidib ? '' = (TKoirdv * the meaning of this is not clear 

S. G. II. 3 

34 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

quern lanuario dedit, ut tarn in anno quam in mensibus^ singulis 
praeter unum Februarium, impar numerus seruaretur. 

f. 3a 1 hunc ergo ordinem Romanis quoque emitari placuit, sed frustra : 

quippe fugit eos diem unum, sicut supra ammonuimus, additum esse 
a sd ad Graecum numerum''^.. 5 

sacerdotes qui curabant diebus^^^ et mensibus^^^... 
Terminalibus^^ scilicet iam peractis... 
XIII. uisumque regi sacrificulo^^ nunciaret^"*... 
Uerbum autem kalo Graecum est, id est, uoco. Et hunc diem 
qui ex his diebus qui kalarentur primus esset, placuit Kalendas lo 
uocari : et hinc et ipsi curiae ad quam uocabantur, Calabrse nomen 

f. 3a 2 datum est, et Classi*^, quod omnis in (eam uocaretur populus). 

xiiii. Quo illos ordine a(nnum) obseruare, uel menses, et nuper 
transmisus ad nos de E,o(ma) conpotus eorum annalis^^ ostendit. Et 
canones, qui dicuntur Apost(olorum), idem antiquioribus litteris 15 
edocuere. Ubi -Xiia- dies mensis hiberetei [i.e. virep^eperalov'] quarta 
Iduum Octimbrium^^ esse memoratur. 

f. 3b 1 XV. ita ut tuDC (tres menses simul Lida nomine) uocarentur et 

ob id annus ille trili(di^^^ co)gnominabatur. 

f. 3b 2 XVI. Principium lani sanxit tropicus ^^ Capricornus. -zo 

f. 4a 1 [xix.] Si (quis uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus lunaris) 

tamen circuitus existit curiosus, et huic (ad ca)pacita(tem in)- 
genioli sui accommodamus argumentum quo id quod quaerit 
inueniat, siquidem totam annalis circuitus seriem, quae xii mensi- 
bus''^ continetur, alphabetis distinximus, ita dumtaxat ut primus et 25 
secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, tertius autem uno amplius* 
conplectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio repetitis uin horis superfluis 

30. .i. noichtich huili 31. [marg. 1.] frisinnaraim n grecdi 
31a. diada- 31b. da^ 32. feli termini 33. don 

primsacard^ 34. [in marg. inf. fo. 3 recto] xxii r .i. lethtrichtige'' 3° 

.i. xii \iorae do accomol ad -x- xxii*^ sic 35. feroil 36. feilere 

37. isala laa deacc dano do ochtimbir 38. ti^ilida indi...^lid 7 

iunius 7 iulius 39. rande 40. [in marg. 1.] m (?) 

uare bite laib fichet dotet (wsc)ae n dib isincr ^ 

30. all (are) consisting of twenty-nine days. 31. to the 35 

Greek number. 31a. day then. 32. feasts of Terminus. 

33. to the chief priest. 34. i.e. a half month of thirty days, i.e. to 

add twelve hours to ten, twenty-two. 35. ferial. 36. calendar. 

37. it is then the twelfth day of October. 38. three Lida in it 

and June and July. 39. portional. 40 

^ leg. thrilidi, cf. Bosworth-Toller, A.-S. Dictionary s.v. \}rilide 

^ MS. privisacrd 
" MS. lethrichtige 
^ over XXII is written .i. hore 

^ before lid there seems to be indix, preceded by five or six indistinct letters 
of the rest of the gloss, which seems to extend to seven lines, only isolated letters 
can be read 

Glosses on the Vlouia Beda. 35 

accrescit. et iit diebiis qiios signal e iiolebamus litterae subficerent, 
non singulis has diebus^'^ sed alternis-'- apposuimus. 

cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo uel cuius 

mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice^' nota 

5 litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei■*^ et recurrens ad regularem 

paginam...eodemque statim anno ex titulo"*"* frontis inuento, illam... 


hinc Geminorum extrema, illinc^*' lunii mensis initia deprehendes 
esse notata. 
fo non enim hoc argumento in detrimento an in cremento''^ suae 
lucis, in aduerso an in coitu* solis sit praeposita luna, requiris. sed 
et si hoc scire desideras, aderit argumentum'^ uetusta Egiptioruni 
obseruatione traditum. 

XX. si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas lanuarias anno f. 4a 2 
15 secundo circuli decinnoualis, tene nouem regulares, adde epactas''^ 
•XI', fiunt XX-; uic(esima) luna est. si uis scire quota est luna in 
Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene regulares -xil-, adde epactas^" 
anni illius... 

quod si quis obiecerit'^^ uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti^^ 
20 alicubi ordinem uacillare... 

hoc autem praecedens quod commemorauimus^^ argumentum et 
nonnullis ad transcribendum iam dedimus. 

nam cognita quota sit in Kalendis luna, facile etiam ceteris 
cuiuscuQique mensis diebus qua sit a^tate cantato^^ ipso mense, et 
25 concurrentibus digitis apparebit. 

Sunt'^^ autem anni tres circuli decinnoualis (in quibus idem) 
argumentum^ stabilitatem sui tenoris conseruare (nequeat), octauus 
uidelicet et ximus* et xixmus, cuius causa n(utan)di uaria facit ac 
dispersa emboles(morum in)sertio. 

30 41. [marg. d.] vAOO ^^^^^ ^ ^^- '^' ^^ l{<oie) for 

{o)enlitir 43. felire^ 44. .i. imhi 45. tuassinochtor 

46. dindleth^ ailiu 47. .i.^ 48. (.1.) argu^ 

49 as.. .archinn (?) 50. .i. for xi 51. .i. hifrith- 

cheist 52. . . arg {^.) . . mint s . .^ 53 lasis{1Y 

3554. a{mbas cete) {.{.) acht (asrobarthar inmi^) 55 hliadni 

56. .i. arnitoscelai arg(umint acht hliadni s)lain 

42. i.e. two days on one letter. 44. in which it is. 45. up 

above. 46. from the other side. 51. i.e. in objection. 

54. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be said. 56. i.e. for 

40 the argument ascertains only a sound year. 

* may extend to seven lines or more 

^ the last three letters are indistinct 

'-■ possibly dindleith 

'^ whether more followed does not appear; cf. BCr. 32*5 

® perhaps arqu 

f cf. BCr. 32'b 2 

s laris? 

h cf . BCr. 32b 5 


36 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

sed propter embolesmum qui in Martio men(se* in)seritur.... 

Item anno"^^ (xi quia luna embo)lesmi tertio die Nonarum Mar- 
tiarum (incipit). 

(uno uidelicet rat)ione saltus'^^ amisso. 
f. 4b 1 et pro XXX* consuetis undexxx- solum diebus cogitur esse 5 


non autem transitorie commemorandum quod hoc argumentum 
a Septimbrio-^^ quidam incipiunt, ponentes eidem^'' Septimbrio regu- 
lares -U-, Octimbrio -u-, Nouimbrio -uii-, Decimbrio •uii-''^ caetera ut 
supra nos docuimus. 10 

Verum aliis aptius multo et expeditius uidetur, ut conputatio 
omnis, quantum non necessitas rationis obsistit^^, a principio anni sui 
etiam etiam apud Romanos incipiat^^ et usque ad terminum anni 
rato atque intemerato ordine procurrat. 

XXI. Simile autem huic tradunt argumentum*'-^ ad inueniendam 15 
diem Kalendarum prumtissimam, ita dumtaxat ut aliis utens'^^ 
regularibus, quod in hoc per epactas^^ facis, in illo facias per^' 
concurrentes septimanae dies. 

qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter indicant quota^^ sit feria 
per Kalendas. "zo 

hoc tantum (memor esto ut cu)m inminente^^ anno bissextili 
(unus concurrenti)um intermitendus est dies... 

tolle^o -UII- 
f. 4b 2 [xxil.] si ergo uis scire hoc uel illo die^^ quota sit luna, 

57. forcenn {noidecdiy 58. egipt^ {'l)hi{'()i\u\d 59. (.i.) 25 

othosvioh. hliad(ne) egiptsicdsie 60. . . .u (?) for kt mis^ egiptsicdsii inso 
61. ld{'^)...gum f{o)r ixC?) 62. met nadfrithbeir 63. condih 
kt ian" doinsca7\na 64. dofius cid lae sechtmaine [marg. d.] 

forsombi kt each mis cocenn mbliadne 65. {i)t saini^ riaglo7^i 

inso 66. [marg. d.] .i. bite for -xi- 67. .i. dobuith villi kt 3° 

foraib 68. aid lae sechtmsime 69. A, buth doith^ forlaim 

70. cuire^ h(uait) 71. [marg. L] dober frit^ dl{%n) lae othus 

bliad(ne o)rici alae frecndairc imbi^ 

57. the end of the decemnovenal cycle. 58. Egyptian (?), on 

the fourth before the Calends. 59. i.e. from the beginning of the 35 

Egyptian year. 60 on the Calends of the Egyptian month this. 

61. ...on the ninth (?). 62. as far as it does not resist. 63. so 

that it may begin from the Calends of January. 64. to learn on what 

day of the week are the Calends of each month till the end of the year. 
65. these are different regulars. 66. i.e. which are wont to be on 40 

the eleventh. 67. i.e. that the ninth before the Calends should be on 

them. 68. what is the da}'' of the week. 69. that they should 

be... 70. put from thee. 71. thou puttest the number of days 

from the beginning of the year up to the present day in which thou art. 

* part of the parchment is torn away ; cf. BCr. 32^ 9 

^ between ki and mis is a small hole 

^ the last two letters are indistinct: but cf. BCr. 32<=8 

^ this seems corrupt ; leg. doib ? 

® this is very indistinct 

^ there seems to be a stroke over t 

8 mbi Zimmer; in the photograph it looks like inbi 

Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 37 

conputa dies a principio mensis lanuarii usque in diem de quo 
queris, et cum scieris, adde ajtatem lunae quie fit in Kalendis 
lanuarii; partire'-' omnia per -L -ix-, et si amplius xxx remanserint 
tolle XXX-, et quod superest ipsa est luna diei quam queris. Item 
5 si uis scire hoc uel illo anno quota sit feria, conputa dies a Kalendis'^ 
lanuarii usque in diem de quo inquiris... 

si ergo uis scire, uerbi gratia, anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias 

nona est luna, quota sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito : Mains in 

Kalendas cxxi, tolle Kalendas, remanent cxx-''^, adde uiiii, fiunt 

lo CXXUIIII, partire per LUIIII, quinquagies uouies bini cendecusoctus^*^, 

tolle cxuili. remanent -xi-; xima luna est in Kalendas Maias. 

72. .i. ifisi insin aram indi acuiret}ia{rY Q.) fohith is noichtcch. 
7 xxx file isindarg ^ (?) sin 73. .i. / niairmisiu^ allae nisin 

74. [marg. d.] dindrala^ huait cxuiii dofuarat latt oienar(l) x (?) 
Is norms y X condidC^) -xi- 75. A. aoclit de(ac archet)'^ 

72. i.e. that is the number in it, what he puts (?), because it is a 
month of twenty-nine days and of thirty which is in that argument (?). 
73. i.e. and thou reckonest not that day. 74. if thou put from thee 

a hundred and eighteen there remains with thee from January (?). . so 

20 that it is elev^en. 75. i.e. a hundred and eighteen. 

" docuirethar Zimmer, but before c there is only one letter apparent, which is most 
like a peculiar form of a found in this text in chomlan gl. 23, and in sechtmaine gl. 64. 
'' as a second down stroke of the r cannot be read, it looks like s 
*^ leg. probably diandrala 
^ cf. BCr. 32'i'2 

38 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

{a) Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, Parker 279. 

P. 108. adplicabit-i^r tinolfither^ ad hostium tabernaculi et 

109. prouidebit puell§ niiptias banessa et uestiinenta .i. 5 

h'otligi . et pretium pudicitig non negabit. si trea 

ista non fecerit .i. maniarnastar^^ egredietur gratias 

absque pecunia 
115. Si quis commeDdauerit proximo suo asinum, bouem, 

ouem et omne iumentum ad custodiam, et mortuum ro 

fuerit aut debilitatum indenirti^ 
118. pauperi quoque in negotio .i. indihhrit . non miseraberis 

123. sine clibanus sine chitropedes® .i. uassa t. hunni 

124. Si iienatione atque aucupio 6 cuidich caperis feram 
126. incestus est iscuilech 15 
134. Si cicatricem habeas, si papulas . holcha aut scabiem 

trusci uel inpitiginem reet 
156. colirio anre 

The context is : Sanguis episcopi t excelsi principis t 
scrib§ qui efFuderit si colirio indigerit, eum qui 20 
effuderit sapientes crucifigi dant^ 

1. i.e. if she be not betrothed. 

(6) BiBLiOTHfeQUE Nationale, MS. Lat. 12021. 

Hec est poena magi uel uotiui mali si credulus id demergach^ uel 
preconis uel cohabitatoris uel heretici uel adulterii uii anni in pane 25 
et aqua [Can. 4]. 

Arreum anni xii dies et noctes super xii bucellas de tribus 
panibus qui efficiuntur de tertia parte coaid siirthrosctho^^ [Can. 5]. 

Arreum anni xl dies fordohorfiit^ et superpossitiones due omnis 
ebdomadis xl -v/ralmi et flectiones et oratio omnis horae [Can. 10]. 30 

* MS. tin ol filer 
^ Exodus XX. 6 

•^ MS. mari aranastar 
^ cf. indetwii, Wb. ll"^!! 

* i.e. xi;Tp67ro5es 

*" dxt, Giles, leg. dixerunt? 
8 leg. id (est) dibergach 

^ MS. coaid siii' throscho, 'of the food of long fasting': coaid gen. sg. of coad, cuadh 
'food,' O'Reilly, .i.fedil 'flesh,' H. 3. 18, p. 649, W.S. 
' ' on water and corn ' ; leg. fordobor 7 it]t, 

Glosses on Computics [Rome). 39 


(a) Cod. Vatican. No. 5755. 

nihil remanserit bissextus est: si iinum aut duo uel tres f. 2a 
remanent bissextus^ non est. Et ne- tibi forsitan aliqua caligo 
5 erroris occurrat, per oinne[m] conpotum quern ducis si nihil super- 
fuerit eundem conpotum esse per quem ducis agnosce : utpote si 
per xuiiil* ducis et nihil remanserit, scies xuililmum esse: si per XU-, 
xumum esse: si per uil-, uiirnum esse. Si uis scire quota =' luna 
festiuitati-* occurrat, si Martio mense pasca celebratur^ conputa 

lo menses a Septimbrio usque ad Febrarium; fiunt UI-; his semper adiece 
regulares duos ; iiunt Ulii. adde epactas, id est adiectiones lunares, 
cuius uolueris anni, utpote indictiones tertise xil; fiunt xx: et dies*^ 
mensis quo pasca celebratur .i. Martii xxx'^'*; fiunt simul -L: deduc'^ 
XXX, remanent XX- : uicissinm luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini. 

15 Si^ uero mense Aprilio pasca celebramus, conputa menses a 
Septimbrio usque ad Martium ; fiunt -uii-: his semper adiece duos 
regulares ; fiunt uiiii. adde epactas lunares cuius uolueris anni, 
utpote indictionis quartae xxiii, qui fiunt xxxii ; et dies mensis quo 
pasca^ celebramus id est Aprilis xuiiil^*^, qui simul fiunt LI: deduc XXX, 

20 remanent xxi-: uicissima una luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini. 
Si requiras" a Septimbrio usque in Decimbrem^^'\ ill- semper in 

1. aclit itbliadni fuirhissext 2. beimni cenelach lessom 

anisiu - super noidecde 7 supe?" indechta et supe/^ laithe sechtmine for 
UIIII kt- 3. do toscelad^ aiss wsci far caisc himart^ 4. pascae 

255. ished tosceuli^ ' indargumintso 6. .i. dei'et tias incascc-^ 

isinmis 6a. .i. dies 7. eo quod conuenit ad rationem huius 

argumenti 8. ^dotoscelad^ ais cesci farcaisc Jmiaapril 

9. sicut pruis dixi- 10. .i. dies 11. do^ toscelad^ ais wsci 

farcaiscc himart ] ina'prX j inapril doscetdai hitosuch. lib. [marg. 

30 1.] Id a p?^imo anni mense segiptiorum- usque ad ultimum mensem 
anni latinorum - Quod xneMus leth mensium • co caiscc ished asherat 
a?'^mninti: Et adieciunt^^r his tribus regularibus et -iiil- mensibus 
aepacta3 inuentse super • xi - kt ap- 7 dies mensis ap- usqwg in diem 
quo pasca celebrati^?'. et adieciunti^?' - ii - dies decimber mensis -... 

35 1. but they are the years over bisext. 2. this is a general 

remark (?) he has on the decemnovenal (cycle) and on indictions and on 
the day of the week on the ninth before the calends. 3. to ascertain 

the moon's age on Easter in March. 5. 'tis this that this argument 

ascertains. 6. the time that Easter comes in the month. 8. to 

40 ascertain the moon's age on Easter in April. 11. to ascertain the 

moon's age in March and in April ; and in April he ascertains (it) at first, 
lib. half mensium as far as Easter, 'tis this the arguments say. 

' recte thoscelad ^ t over r " MS. tusceuU '^ leg. chascc 

" the penultimate letter is more probably a than u 

40 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

his iiil mensibus regulares adiecias: in bissexto solum modo anno 
II- regulares suprascriptis mensibus adnumerabis, et pro XXXI -^^ die 
XXXII -^2^' annis singulis Decimbri mense adsumes in fine. 

Si uis^'^ scire quotus dies septiman^ est, sume dies a lanuario 
usque ad mensem quem uolueris, utpote usque ad xxx diem mensis^^ 5 
Martii; fiunt dies LXXXUiiii^'': his adiece semper •!•; fiunt xc- semper, 
adde epactas solis, id est concurrentes^^ septimanai dies cuius uolueris 
anni, utpote indictionis tertiae il^^; fiunt simul xcil : hos partire in 
UII, remanet unum : ipsa est dominica^^ pascalis festi. sic quamlibet^^ 
diem a Kalendis lanuariis usque ad xxxi diem mensis Decimbris lo 
quota feria^" fuerit inuenies, conputando ut et regularem unum et 
concurrentes septimanae dies et quae a Ian[u]ario mense semper 
incipiunt pariter adsumas. 

Finiunt argumenta pascalium titulorum. 
f. 2b INcipit^^ calculatio quomodo reperiri posit, quota feria^ singulis 15 

annis xiiii luna pascalis occurrat. id est circuli decennouennalis anno 
primo, qui non habet sepactas lunares, pro eo quod cum sint xuiiiimi- 
inferioris anni -xuiii- ad suas sepactas -xi- addito etiam ab ^Egyptis 
die uno, fiunt xxx, id est luna'^^ mensis unius intigra, et nihil remanet 
de sepactis : et quia in Aprili mense incidit eo anno luna pascalis 20 
• XIIII •, tene regulares in eo semper •xxxu•^^ subtrache^' -xxx-, id 
est ipsam lunam intigram, et remanent -u : quinto die a Kalendis 
Aprilibus, id est-^ nonis Aprilibus occurrit -xiiii- luna pascalis. tene 
suprascriptos -u-, adde et concurrentes eiusdem anni -irii-; fiunt -UIIII- 
adde et regulares in eodem semper mense Aprili UII-; fiunt xui-. hos 25 

12. hnhiv fodi sosis 12b. mos duos 13. c?o^o5celad'' 

lai sechtmaine imhi Mfrecndsbirc - 14. hiroha case in sua 

presen^m 15. .i. regularem secundum C07iuenentiam argumenti 

diicii .i. usque Ullli kt 16. .i. for -villi kt ap- 17. .i. 

secundum a feria- Ullii kt 18. .i. dies 19. nunc generalitas 30 

20. .i. ced lad imhe dilaih sechtmaine 21. (ioifoscelad ^ Idi sechtmaine 
faramhi xiiii- isiyi cicul^^ noidecdu 7 lai griandi 7 ais cescai inna cascc- 
22. .i. fuerit 23. .i. saltiis 24. lu?2a c^ano 25. air^'ised 

as immaircide fridUged argiivami 26. A. his iwxi- 27. coir 

argumint immurgu • u • 28. ised saiges"^ asennad toiscelad^ indlai 35 
sechtmine • bied trede and 

12. put this below twice. 13. to ascertain the day of the week in 
which it is at present. 14. in wliich Easter can be m sua presentia. 

16. i.e. on 24th March. 20. i.e. on what day of the days of the 

week it may be. 21. to ascertain the day of the week on which is 40 

the 14th decemnovenal cycle, and the solar day and the moon's age of 
the Easter. 25. for this is fitting for the law of the argument. 

26. which is in eleven (on the eleventh ?). 27. five is a proper way 

of argument however. 28. 'tis to this he proceeds afterwards, the 

ascertainment of the day of the week ; there will be three things therein. 45 

^ recte dothoscelad 
^ recte chicul 

" MS. ar 
^ MS. saigesa 

^ MS. toscelad 

Glosses on Computus [Nancy). 41 

partire per septem, id est bis septeni -xiiii, remanent ii: ii- feria-" 
incurrit luna pascalis -xiiii-, et doniinicus festi pascalis dies lunae^*^ 
• XX est. 

Item priefati circuli annus secundus est a quo^^ sumunt exordium 
5 lepactie • xi et incidit eo anno, etc. 

29. luan 30. decaoluan^ dus infir 31. .i. xi« 
29. Monday. 30. ... from Monday if it is true. 

(6) Computus (Nancy). 

(Bibl. Nana cod. 59.) 

lo Si uis nosse diem Kalendarum lanuarium per singulos annos 

quota sit feria, sume annos ab incarnatione Domini nostri lesu 

Christi utputa annos -Doxxu-; deduc assem, remanent -DCXXIIII-. 

h(5s per quartam partem partire, et quartam quam partitus es adiecies 

super -DC-: fiunt -DCCLXXX-. Hos partiris*^ per septem, remanent 
15 -III-: tertia feria Kalendse lanuarii. Si -nil-, quarta feria. Si -u-, 

quinta feria. Si • Ui •, sexta feria. Si asse, dominicus. Si nihil, 

sabbatum. Do^oscelad^ cidlae scechtmsiine fo7ximb{ kt Ian- - ^ 
Si uis scire quota sit luna Kalendis lanuariis scito quotus lunaris 

ciclus sit. Do ^oscelad cidaes nescai biss for kl Ian- ^ 
20 Si uis scire sepactas lunares super unumquemque mensem per 

totum annum. DotoscelRd cepecht for kt xii- mensiw??^^ • 

Si uis scire quotse sint aepactae, decies nonies -XXX- fiunt -DLXX- 

decies, multiplica per -xi- undecies, etc. Z)o ioscelad diss cescai for 

•XT- kt ap- trihlididm. incholmgi\).Qo^ • ^ 
25 Argumenta Octimbris quibus diebus (.i. septimanae} Kalendse {.i. 

mensiumj intrent unus, quattuor sex. Do ^05celad lai s^cAtoaine 

forarhhi kt Xli- mexisium^. 

Argumenta Septimbris quae sit aetas lunae etc. Do ^o^celad ais 

escai supe?* xii- kt mensiu^n^. 

30 1. To ascertain on what day of the week the 1st of January is. 

2. To ascertain what is the age of the moon that is on the 1st January. 

3. To ascertain the epacts on the calends of the twelve months. 

4. To ascertain the moon's age on the 22nd March through the years of 
the Incarnation. 5. To ascertain the day of the week on which are 

35 the calends of the twelve months. 6. To ascertain the moon's age on 

the twelve calends of the months. 

* The first word is obscure, and is possibly corrupt: leg. decce 'look'? 

^ MS. partires 
'■■ recte thoscelad 

42 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 


{a) No. 16 (Vienna). 

f. 57b Cumque sint omnia uerba linguae natura Romanae baritona — 

ettorsondi — hoc est tenore prorsus in fine carentia. 
f. 58a curia aired, prurio meraigim 5 

f. 64a sedo fetigim^, erado^ glaidim 

f. 67 a pinso henim 

(b) MS. Latin 10,400, Bibl. Nationals (Paris). 

f. 110 b 1 dilinio dirgim 

f. 110 b 2 farcio (leg. uagio) heicim, condio sallim lo 

f. liOb 3 operio inneuth \ fortugim^, garrio imeriuch^, ligurrio iniuth t 

f. ilOb 4 non minus niminlaugu^ i nadlaigm^ 

1. not lessly ; or which is not less. 

(c) MS. Latin 11,411, Bibl. Nationals (Paris). 15 

f. 123a 1 \itigo...euth, oipsono fogrigim^, cingulum crius 

f. 125a 2 sudo sudor alias, madeo (leg. caleo) timmigim, ef^ntio f...l. 

f. 125b 6 uadum dth, scalprum deregtith, fulcio folung 

f. 125b 7 municeps^ darcahaltith, auceps cabaltith t lemnith, obex odb, 

praeses cleben i lemnith 20 

f. 125b 8 solamentum solo unigim, foramen foro trecatim, licumen lend, 

munimen demniguth 
f. 124 a scato -tis meirhligim^ 

f. 124b auceps eitigtid^ 

* leg. fethigim 

^ it should gloss rudo 

•= the glossator confounds opperior {inneuth) with operio {fortugim) 

*^ perhaps imriuch 

^ leg. niinlaugu J.S. 

^ the glossator has mistaken opsono (I cater) for opsono (I interrupt by sound, fogur) 

K it should gloss particeps 

^ MS. meinhligim, corr. Windisch ' 

* MS. eithigtid 

Glossary (^Munich), 43 


Cod. Lat. 14',429 (Munich). 

Colostrum nus^, id est lac nouum^ f. 222b 2 
lunguis*^ hlen^ 

Intestina, coel chomae'^ f. 223b 3 

Panus, /6?sc condil^ f- 225a 2 

Uespa, foich^ f. 226b 1 

1. a rod with a hook^. 

* nus gl. onesta (leg. ouesta = obesta beost, Aelfric), Ir. Gl. 256 

** i.e. miae ass 

'^ leg. inguen 

^ =mlcen Philarg. 10'' 

^ leg. coelcJioviae, gen, pi. inna coilchomae (gl. intestinorum) Sg. 49** 18 

f =foich (gl. eruca), supra vol. i. pp. 2, 715, foicJie 'swarms,' Three Shafts 187, 4, 
and FM. p. 2224 

? a bad mistranslation, as panus means the thread wound upon the bobbin in a 

44 Noifi'BihIical Glosses and Scholia. 


(University Library, Cambridge, Ff. 4, 42.) 

p. 1, 1. 6 moeriia aul .i. mur hethlem 

P. 3 restat .i. arta 

P. 10 obitus .i. occasus funid^ 5 

The context is : Astrorum solers ortusque obitusque notare. 

P. 30 anhela lohur 

P. 32 compellat [.i.] diciens .i. dr 

P. 66 lam lux adueniet — archinn dies — properis^ mihi cursilis instans. 

P. 79 fodeud, fodeut^ lo 

P. 94 in marg. is ira ab ur nomen accepit, hoc est ab igne, ur enim 

flamma'^ dicitur, et ira inflammat. 

P. 99 upper margin, ignis focos lar^ ur^ 

p. 94 debiie lobur 

P. 102 fodiud^ 15 

p. 104 Araut dinuadu^ 

* occasus seems to be mistranslated as a genitive 

^ MS. propriis 

•^ a scribe's note, meaning ' at the end ' 

^ MS. slamma 

^ lar foculare intra domum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. vi. 629 

*■ cf. wr .i. teine, O'Cl. either = 7rO/), or borrowed from Hebr. aiir 'light,' ur ' in- 
cendium,' Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii. 383. Abram de ur na Galdai sndidsiunn ruri ronsnada, 
'may the Prince who protected Abraham from the fire of the Chaldees {de igne 
Chaldaeorum 2 Esdr. ix. 7) protect us!' Colman h. 27. The Welsh urael (lit. 'fire- 
lime '), which Davies gives as a translation of asbestinum, seems a loan from the Irish, 
W. S. 

s 'at the end' 

^ araut di is Welsh, and Nuadu ( = Welsh Nudd) is uninflected ; = Ir. ordit do 
Nuadait 'a prayer for Nuadu' 

Glosses on Pati-iviaii Documcmts. 45 


(Book of Armagh, ff. 2 — 24.) 

exercebat signa diberca sumens neqiiissiina crudelitatis f. 6a l 

et antifana assiduo erat ei de fine ad finem in nomine Domini f. 9b 1 
5 Dei Patris et Filii atque Spiritus sancti lesu Christi benigni, hoc 
autem dicitur in Scotica lingua ochen 

exiit ad Vadum Molae [in marg.] broon f. lOa 2 

usque ad diem erdathe apud magos, id est, iudicii diem Domini, f. lOa 2 
Et uenierunt ad fontem loigles, in Scotica nobiscum * Vitulus f. lOb i 
lo ciuitatum.' 

upper marg. Isbdile inso sis as incertus'^^ f. lla2 

ablati sunt capilli capitis illius, id est norma magica quae prius f. I2b 1 
in capite uidebatur airbacc^ ut dicitur gimincB 

sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem clebach, et fecerunt fossam rotun- f. 12 b 1 
15 dam (in) similitudinem fertce, quia sic faciebant (Scotici) homines 

et gentiles. Nobiscum autem reli{cY (uocatu(r)), id est (reliqui)3e, 

et feurt 

possitum erat lignum contensionis, quod uocatur caam apud f. I3a 1 
20 dedit illi munilia sua et manuales et pediales et brachiola sua, f. 13a 2 
(hoc uoc)atur aros in Scot(tica). 

sepiliuit ilium aurigam Totum Caluum, id est, totmdel f. 13b 2 

Broccaid in imbliuch equorum [in marg.] f. 16b 1 

25 tn^ and la 

Isserninus .i. epscoipfith f. I8a 1 

fiat cef^ sicut uis 


ad sargifagum martyrem du ferti martur f. 2lb 2 

30 1. This below is a place that is incertus. 2. permission. 

a this may refer to ad hisolam [leg. insolam] inqua st in 1. 8, with a pen-mark / 
on the margin which may correspond to the mark over baile, Gwynn 
^ a letter may have been obliterated before airbacc, Gwynn 
*^ between reli and uocatur there seems to be room for five letters or so, Gwynn 
^ the gloss is mutilated on the left by the cutting off of the margin 
^ seems un, Gwynn 

46 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 


Fo. 2 b. 


3 a. 




4 b. 

(Cod. Laurent. Plut. xlv. Cod. 14.) 

Da .i. cit^ (Eel. i. 19). 
Raucse .i. hro7igidi (Eel. I. 58). 

Dumosa .i. drisidi (Eel, I. 77). Cicadis, cauig^ (Eel. il. 13). 5 
Uiolas .i. scotha t uaceinia (Eel. ii. 47). Anethi, propir Iossl 
(Eel. II. 48). 
(7, 8,9, 10) 6b. De Meiiio uero nihil repm ut Adamnanus ait (Eel. iii. 90). 

Fraga .i. subi (Eel. ill. 92). in eruo .i. tincur (Eel. ill. 
100). faseinat A. farmiiinethar^ (Eel. ill. 103). 10 

(11, 12) 7b. flaueseet hldichfithir^ (Eel. IV. 28). Arista broth (Eel. iv. 

(13) 8a. mentiri .i. tucrecha fusea^ enim luna^ mentitur alium 

colorem (Eel. iv. 42). 
(14,15,16, 8b. labruscas .\. feadinne (Eel. v. 7). thiasos .i. clasa^ (Eel. v. rs 

^'^) 30). auene .i. mailan uilchi^ uel cuinfec^ uel zezanise 

(Eel. V. 37). uiolla .i. scoth uel fobuirge^ (Eel. v. 38). 
(18—28) 9b. paliurus^ .i. geelcGe^^l aiten^^ (Eel. v. 39). Tumulum A.fert 

(Eel. V. 42). superaddite^ earmen .i. sit seriptum super 
tumulo .i. vie7nb7'ce^ superseripte (Eel. v. 42). In gramine 20 
.i. israth (Eel. v. 46). Intonsi .i. nephglidi \ intaeti (Eel. 

V. 63). neetar cetgrinnce^, thimo .i. propir fedo (Eel. V. 
77). damnabis .i. fusilissu^ .i. res faeies^ut uotam tuam 
multi adorarent (Eel. v. 80). eieuta .i. buinne (Eel. v. 
85). Pedum .i. bron brachin^ A. baeulum ineuruum quo 25 
pedes ouium inpediuntur (Eel. v. 88). nodis odbib^. 

(29—33) 9b, serta .i. coerta^. ansa .i. dorn (Eel. vi. 17). moris .i. 

merib^. frontem .i. grode (Eel. vi. 22). temporaa aru^ 

(Eel. VI. 22). 
(84—36) 10 a. nerea .i. bled • inil A. animalia maris^ (Eel. vi. 35). cornua 30 

.i. 6enn (Eel. vi. 51). stabula .i. lesib uel gelbin^ (Eel. 

VI. 60). 

(87—43) 10b. alnos .i. ferna (Eel. vi. 63). Permessi .i. propir fiuminis 

Boeotiae^'' (Eel. vi. 64). apio .i. luib serb^^. ornos .i. 

* om. p. i.e. the Paris copy, Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 7960, ff. 1—17 ^ MSS. 

cicadas cauig, leg. cailig, and cf. Cymr. ceiliog rhedyn W.S. ^ far mu in ethdr P. 

^ MSS. hlicfithir ^ leg. fucata *' leg. lana s clausa P. 

^ 7nailani uilhi F . ' cuiiufecV. ^ scotnelifobuirgceF. • MS. 

phalliorus ; palliorus altered to palivrus P. ^ gehel cae P. leg. gel-see 

" artem corrected to arteii P. ° MS. superattite; superante P. p membre P. 

'1 MS. nectacag^riwtce ; necidi, ce gr inn ceF. ■" M'^,fisilusu\fusilisuV. ** MSS. 

facier ' hrombrachin P. " MS. nobis obid, nobis (altered into nodis) 

obib, P. ^ MS. coerca; a erta P. "■" MS. vierih; merib P. '^ MS. 

tirapora, a am; tempora .i. a aru P. y MS. animali amaris; om. P. ^ leg. 

geltb...2 ^* MS. boetiae ^^ MS. serb; serbh P. 

Glosses on Philargi/rus {Florence), 47 

ligna .i. darcha (Eel. vr. 71). chis .i. calaniis" (Eel. vi. 
72). inguina^ .i. nomen loci in quo eanes scille 
latrabant uel mleen^ (Eel. vi. 76). argiita dresachtach^ 
(Eel. VII. 1). areades .i. sulhari \ fissidi" 
5 11a. deerrauerat .i. todih el^ (Ec\. vii. 7). salims*'' .i. slan (Eel. (44— 51) 

VII. 9). examina .i. saithi (Eel. vii. 13). seria .i. samre 
(Eel. VII. 17). setosi .i. finnich^' (Eel. vii. 29). suras* 
.i. gairri (Eel. Vll. 32). ruseo .i. aittiun^ t rase • 
museosi .i. coennich^ 

lo lib. turgent .i. attoiV'' (Eel. vii. 48). taedae" .i. caindla. i^'^—^O) 
fuligine .i. osuidi^(Ec\. vii. 50). pampineis'' .i.channachdi'^ 
populus .i. propir"^ fedo (Eel. vii. 61). fraxinus .i. 
unnius^ (Eel. vii. 65). pinus .i. octgag^ (Eel. vii. 65). 
habies .i. ochtgach as ardic alailiu'^ (Eel. vii. 66). 
15 populus .1. fid^ 

12a. sine .i. leic^^^ (Eel. viii. 12). age .i. fer airli .i. eito ueni (61,62,63) 

(Eel. VIII. 17). eotibus .i. lecih'' (Eel. viii. 43). 
12b. eleetra .i. orargeV (Eel. viii. 54). ulula? .i. coiiinil (Eel. (64—69) 

VIII. 55). eygnis .i. elaih'^ (Eel. viii. 55). uitta'''' snathw 
20 (Eel. VIII. 64). lieia .i. englemen quasi ligia per que 

ligantur stamina (Eel. viii. 74). neete .i. immonaisc .i. 
eonliga^^ (Eel. viii. 77). 
bueula .i. bonat'^'' (Eel. viii. 88). serae etarmaill^^ (Eel. viii. (70—75) 
88). exuias .i. inda fodb^^ (Eel. viii. 91). eorripuit .i. 
25 adreth^^ (Ed. viii. 108). Hylax^^.i. conbochail (Eel. viil. 

108). fors .i. toceth^^' (Eel. ix. 5). 
13b. examina sathi'K eythiso^*' .i. fer^^ .i. arbor™^ (Eel. ix. 30). (76—83) 
anser .i. gigreiin'^'^ (Eel. IX. 36). inter argutos olores .i. 
iter helu laincechu^^ (Eel. ix. 36). populus .i. propir^^^ 
30 fedo (Eel. ix. 41). aprieis .i. clithi'^'^ (Eel. IX. 49). omnia 

fert A. folloinc 't fedid^'^ (Eel. ix. 51). equor .i. muir 
(Eel. IX. 57). 
14a. simae .i. milberach^^ .i. uirgulta .i. inpresi naribus (Eel. (84—98) 
X. 7). pinifer .i. fintadbirthid^^ (Eel. x. 14). subulci 

* MS. ligna .i. darchachi?, .i. calamis ; ligna idar cha P. The chis is for Lat. his 
'' MSS. inguma *= MS. uel me Zendulicias, where 'dulicias' is the beginning of a 

gloss on Dulichias Eel. vi. 76; uel meleii P. '^ MS. dresach tach; Dres actach 

A. pro sonanti uento P. ^ ^fissidi om. P. ^ MS. todidel; dodihel P. 

8 MSS. salus ^ MSS. simch * MS. surras, surras .i. gayrri P. 

^ MS. ait tun. aittuii P. ' coenhic P. ^ MS. astaid; astoid P. 

° MSS. tede .i. caindla ° d suidi P. p MS. pampiniis ; pampineis 

altered into pampineas P. *i chanadidi P. '' MSS. ^ro ^ MSS. umnus 

* MS. Oct (jag\ ochtgag P. " MS. octli gacha sardua: Lailii; octhgacha sardua lailu P. 
^ MSS.^f "^ leaV. '^ MS. iec/Z>us quotibus .i. /ec<7;us P. ^ MS. 

orget; orar get P. ^ MSS. cignis .i. elu ^^ MS. uita ; uitta .i. snathe P. 

''*' MS. cu«liga "'' MSS. bocola .i. bonat '''* MS. etmaiU; fere et maill P. 

«« MS. fodh. foht P. " adrech P. se MS. hiias altered into hilas, .i. 

ohochuili P. ^^ MS. toe eth; forsi toehet P. '• MSS. e.^aniina-v atlii 

^^ MS. citiso " MS. taxos .i. fer .i. arbor. Eut/er (leg. /(er) is meant for citiso 

™" This may be Latin 'arbor,' meant for taxos "" MS. gigren; gigrem P. 

'^ MS. iter nelu . luin cen chu; iter nelu luincecn P. vv MSS. 7>ro ^^ clit thi P. 

"■ MH. folio . incl. fedid ""* MS. simae (simae P.) .i. milherack: leg. mdilberacha'i 

" MS.yiu tad birtidh ; finit adblr thio P. leg. pintadbirthid? 

48 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

.i. muccidi'' (Eel. x. 19). ferulas .i. flesca (Eel. x. 25). 
ebuli .i. propir^ fedo (Eel. x. 27). baceis .i. cairaib"^ 
(Eel. x. 27). uinitor'^ .i. finbondid' (Eel. X. 36). serta 
.i. coherta/ (Eel. x. 41). a uch ^ {Ec\. X. 48). modulabor 
.i. sibrase .i. seribam (Eel. x. 51). malle'^ .i. ma acubrimse' 5 
(Eel. X. 53). uenabor .i. adcichlm (Eel. x. 56). cornu 
.1. ondidbucc^ (Eel. X. 59). spieula .i. fogau t gaau 
(Eel. X. 60). liber .i. insnob^ (Eel. x. 67). 
(99, 100) 16a. palus .i. cechor'^ (Eel. i. 49). susurro .i. susurratio tama^" 

quod de apibus naseitur (Eel. I. 56). lo 

(101—103) 16b. uaecinia" .i. uiole purporese t subi t eerte derce ruich 

(Eel. II. 18). Calathis .i. cothalcaib^ (Eel. ii. 46). pruna 
.1. airni draigin (Eel. ii. 53). 
(104, 105) 17 a. transuersa tuentibus hireis .i. maiccim disse uereeunde^. 

hireus enim laseiuum animal et petulenm''. animal et 15 
feruens semper ad eoitum. Cuius oeuli ob libidinem in 
transuersum aspiciunt (Eel. ill. 8). Stipula .i. cuislen 
(Eel. III. 27). 

eorymbos .i. brutus^ (Eel. ill. 39). malo me petit .i. 
cabanrag^ (Eel. ill. 64). 20 

fraga .i. subi. qiiidam tamen dieunt poma iuxta terram 
nata (Eel. iii. 92). in eruo .i. fond"^ orbem^n (Eel. III. 100). 

eum baehare .i. 6m^ uel genus herbe et odoris ioeondi 
(Eel. IV. 19). 

quid ? .i. ciricc^ (Eel. v. 9). si .1. adas"^ (Eel. v. 9). 25 

auenae^ .i. mail molchi uel cuintbecha^ .i. genus zizaniae^^ 
(Eel. V. 37). uiola A. fobuirge (Eel. v. 38). palliorus .i. 
gle-elge^^ (Eel. v. 39) ealathis .i. cathalcaib'"' (Eel. v. 71). 

baehare .i. boet/iin (Eel. vil. 27). sinum laetis .i. genus 
uasis .i. bomilge"^^ (Eel. vii. 33). ruseo^® .i. aittlun 30 

Lieia .i. englemen^^ (Eel. viii. 74). Hylax^^ .i. horcw^^^ milchu 
t conbocail. 

minio .i.. uafordinn (Eel. x. 27). 

spieula A./ogu^"^ (Eel. x. 60). liber .i. snob^K 

temo airchur arathir^^ (Georg. I. 171). 35 

mergi™™ corui marini fulieae foilinn idem est (Georg. I. 

^ MSS. mucibi ^ MSS. pro ^ MS. bacis .i. cariaib; ciraih P. 

^ MS. uiniator ; uiniatar altered into uinitor P. ^ Jindbondio P. ^ coerta P. 

s MS. awc/i; om. P. ^ MSS. malles ' corrupt; leg. mani? ^ MS. 

ondidbuoc. ondiobuoc P. ' om. P. ■" MS, cetJwr; cetorV. " animal 

P. ° MSS. uacina p octh alcaib ; octhalcdib P. 1 An Irish maicc 

(or maiccini) and a Latin cinaedis may perhaps be elicited from this corrupt gloss, 
maiccinudis se uerecunde P. ^ MS. pecul cum ^ certainly not Irish : leg. 

/Sorpus? * cabam rag P. leg. co Jiannag? Windisch " fend P. ^ baehare 

A. boobethin P. cf. 20'' ^ MS. quod .i. ch-ice [cii ri ce P.) ^ andavis P. 

y MS. anime ^ MS. mail viol ehi t euintbe eha ; mail chi mot ehi i cuintbe aha P. 

leg. mailan uilehi, and cf. mdeldn 'beare,' Aisl. 99, 186 *^ MS. zezame (zizaniae P.) 
^^ leg. paliurus .i. gelsee ^^ MS. cathal eaib; eatha laib P. **'' boni i Igem P. 

«^ MS. ruscor; om, P. ^^ licia enimglemeii P. eg MS. hilas *»'' horce P. 

•' fagu P. ^^ MSS. sinob : the two following glosses are not in P. " MS. 

air chura rathir ™" MS. merui corui marine j^'oZw mfulice idem est 

(106, 107) 


(108, 109) 



(111, 112) 



(120, 121) 



(123, 124) 

26 b. 

29 a. 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 49 


a. Codex Sangallensis. No. 904. 

Cum omnis eloquentiae doctriuam et omne studiorum genus P- la 
sapientiae luce praefulgens a Graecorum fontibus diiiuatum Latinos (ed. Hertz, 

5 proprio sermone inuenio celebrasse et in omnibus illorum uestigia ^' ^' ' 
libralibus^ consecutos artibus uideo, nee in his solum quae 
emendate ab ill is sunt prolata, sed etiam quosdam errores eorum 
amore Graecorum doctorum deceptos imitari'-, in quibus maxime 
Graeca uetustissima grammatica ars arguitur peccasse, cuius auctores, 

10 quanto sunt iuniores, tanto^ perspicaciores, et ingeniis floruisse et 
diliefentia ualuisse omnium iudicio confirmantur eruditissimorum — 
quid enim Herodiani artibus certius, quid Appollonii scropulosis 
deficilibusque quaestionibus enucleatius possit inueniri-* ? post (i. p. 2) 

illos^...conatus sum pro uiribus^ rem arduam quidem... 

15 eos imitor\ qui... P. lb 

...quamuis ad Herodiani scriptorum pelagus et ad eius patris^ 
Appollonii spatiosa uolumina meorum compendiosa sunt existimanda 
scripta librorum. 

Huius tamen operis te hortatorem sortitus iudicem quoque facio, P. 2 a 

20 luliane consul et patricie, cui summus dignitatis^ gradus summa 
adquisiuit^ in omni studio^ ingenii cIaritudo-\ non tantum accipiens*^ 
ab excelsis gradibus honorum pretii, quantum illis decoris addens 
tui, cuius mentem tam Honieri credo quam Virgilii animo constare, 
quorum uterque"* arcem possederat musicae, te tertium'"' ex utroque 

25 1. .i. lihardaih 2. attd diseirc^ la laitnovi innangrec^ P. la 

CO seichetar cid acomroircniu^ • 3. inmeitso 4. issi tva 

indiassa ro{s)echestaiV som 5. indead innanisin 6. is 
huasneurt dom aradoidnqi 

1. .i. ciinsamlar 2. aite i:*. id 

30 1. innaflaitheninachtw 2. hicach ceniul fis 7 ecni 3. .i. P- 2a 

intairdircus^ 4. .i. indias sin 5. .i. trisfer friu 

1. i.e. librariis^. 2. the Latins have such love for the Greeks p. la 

that they follow even their errors. 4. it is this couple ^ then, that 
he has followed. 6. 'tis above my strength for its difficulty. 

.S5 2. tutor ^ p. lb 

1. of the princedom. 2. in every kind of knowledge and wisdom. P. 2a 

3. the conspicuousuess. 4. i.e. that pair. 5. i.e. the third man 
(joined) to them. 

c_ I ac 

* MS. adqssiuit ^ MS. excipiens " the second i over the Hne 

** MS. innagrec ^ MS. acomroicniu ^ MS. indtairdircus 8 « Hbralibus ' should 
of course be liberalibus '' i.e. ApoUonius and Herodianus ' i.e. Apollonius 

S. G. II. 4 

50 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

copossitum esse confirmans quippe non minus Graecorum quam 
Latinorum in omni doctriiiae genere praefulgentem. Tibi ergo hoc 
(i. p. 3) opus quasi ad Deum^ deuoueo, omnis eloquentiae praesul, ut quan- 
tamcumque inihi Deus annuerit suscepti laboris gloriam^, te comite 
quasi quodam sole delucidius crescat. 5 

Titulos etiam uniuersi operis per singulos** supposui libros... 
...quae (so. litterae) et in quas transeunt per declinationes uel 
compositiones^ partium orationis. accidentibus^*^ singulis syllabis... 
P. 2b denominatiuis^ et uerbalibus... lo figuris et earum compage^; 
(i. p. 4) constructione" sine ordinatione partium orationis inter se. 

p. 3a Philosophi diffiniunt, uocem esse aerem tenuissimum ictum uel 

(i. p. 5) sonum sensibilem aurium\ id est, quod proprie auribus accidit ut est 

prior diffinitio a substantia^ sumpta... 15 

Articulata est, quae coortata'^^, hoc est copulata cum aliquo sensu 
mentis eius, qui Loquitur, profertur. Inarticulata est contraria uox 
quae^ a nullo affectu^ mentis proficiscitur^ 

Quaedam, quae non possunt scribi intelliguntur tamen, ut sibili' 
hominum... aliae autem sunt, quae, quamuis scribantur tamen inar- 20 
ticulatae sunt, cum nihil significant^, ut ' coax,' ' era/ eas enim uoces 
quanquam intelligimus de quo^ sint uolucre profectae tamen inar- 

P. 2 a 6. amal hid dodia 7. .i. cid bee cid mar indinducbdl 6 diet 

continued f(j^^fi^g{ deimio iiidlibuiv bith md de do huith daitsiu hicoimthecht 

oco ' ' 8. athitol re each libiir arnaroib cimimasc foir 9. .i. 25 

ut accentus -d- A-i -c- 10. donaih hi thecmongat 

P. 2 b 1. .i. diyiaib deainmmiiichdechaib 2. acobds mbis etar 

n^ dirainn hi comsuidiguth 3. dligeth nimmognamia rami 

p. 3 a 1. .i. citabiat chluasa 2. ,i. afolad dianimmolngaithcer uox 

3. .i. ex acre et ore in unam uocem .i. doimmthastar fri slond 30 
nintliuchta his hisinmenmain^ - ^ 4. .i. niastaider 7 nitimmorcar 

frislond nintliucta^ 5. .i. hua duthracht 6. .i. ni cescomlai 

7. .1. iscosmart doretaih indfet ' 8. .1. nephthimvaoi'ti^ fri slond 

n intliuchta 9. .i. cide 

P. 2a 6. as if it were to God. 7. i.e. whether the glory from God for 35 

continued making the book be small or be great, it will be the greater from thy being 
associated in it. 8. before every book its title that there be no 

confusion upon it. 9. i.e. as accentus [= ad-cant'us\ d into c. 10. of 

the things that happen. 

P. 2b 2. the connexion which exists between the two parts in composition. 40 

3. law of construction of parts. 

P. 3a 1. i.e. which ears perceive. 2. i.e. the substance from which vox 

is produced. 3. i.e. it is combined to express the meaning which is in 

the mind. 4. i.e. it is not fastened down and it is not checked to 

express a meaning. 5. i.e. from volition. 6. i.e. it proceeds not. 45 

7. i.e. the whistling is a signal by things. 8. i.e. not constrained 

to express a meaning. 9. i.e. from which. 

* leg. coartata ^ the n is unusual; cf. Sg. 45'' 19, fariioen deilh 90'' 2, forndin 

n deilh Sg. 201'' 6 ^ MS. memain ^ the second n is over the line * the 

second h is over the t 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 51 

ticulatae dicuntur. . . Scire autem debemus quod has quattuor species (i. p. 6) 
uocum proficiunt quatuor superiores diffirentiae generaliter uoci 
accideiites^*^, binae per siiigulas inuicem coeimtes". 

Lyttera est pars ininima uocis compossitae, hoc est quae constat !'• 3b 

5 compositione literarum, minima autem, quantum ad totam adpre- 
hensionem uocis litteratae^ — ad banc enim etiam productae uocales- 
breuissimae partes inueniuntur — uel quod omnium breuissimum 
eorum^, quae diuidi possunt, id quod diuidi non potest. 

Dicitur autem litera...^ a lituris^.. Literas autem etiam yle- 

lo mentorum uocabulo*^ noncupauerunt ad similitudinem mundi yle- 
mentorum' : sicut etiam coeuntia^ omne^ perficiunt corpus, sic etiam 
haec coniuncta literaiem uocem quasi corpus aliquod^^ componunt uel 
magis uere corpus est. Nam si aer corpus est", et uox, quae ex aere 
icto constat, corpus esse ostenditur, quippe cum et tangit^^ aurem et 

15 tripartito diuiditur, quod est suum corporis, hoc est in altitudinem, 
latitudinem", longuitudinem, unde ex omni quoque parte^"* potest 
audiri. Praeterea tamen singulae syllabae^'* altitudinem quidem 
habent in tenore, crassitudinem uero uel latitudinem in spiritu^", 
longuitudinem in tempore. 

20 10. .i. hit cenelcha sidi doqitth 11. Tin marof.l .i. each qnuis^- ^^ 
fil and ata dechor immefolngat trianemnad ut diximus • 

1. .1. hicoindeulc^ ingotho comtherchoinixiicthi olitrib 2. .i. P« 3b 

deithbir limva nalitrae olchcenae 3. innani 4. .i. iialenomnaih 
5. Consentius a. timmorta li- quia cor7'eptum lego 7 si a lino correp- 

25 turn 7 is epenthem dobeir • t • nand doimnwlung fait apud poetas 
veMqua 6. .i. oepertar doib ylementa 7. imiandule 8. each 
di duil reMqua 9. iwnuile^ 10. a. corp suin 11. j iscorp 
12. cani deithbir si dicatur corpus proprium est corporis tangere 
et tangi et diuidi 7^e\iqua 13. ijidasian .i. imbucai^ t letJiit 

30 14. .i. dind trediu remeperthu 15. cenmitha fodailtev'^ indrann 

insee 16. .i. indasian \ psilifes® 

10. i.e. these are general to voice. 11. i.e. every aspect (species) P- 3 a 

which is therein there is a difference which they produce by doubling continued 
them, ut diximus. 

3J5 1. i.e. in comparison with the word composed of letters. 2. i.e. P- 3b 

lawful, 1 deem (for) the other letters (to be brevissimae partes). 5. i.e. 
the li (in littera) is short because lego is short, etsi etc., and it is an epen- 
thesis that inserts a t in it, to make length in the poets, etc. 6. i.e. so 
that they are called elementa. . 8. every two elements (two by two), etc. 

40 9. all (in the accusative sg.). 10. i.e. the body of the word. 

11. and it is a body. 12. is it not lawful si, etc. 13. into 

roughness (Sao-ciav), i.e. into softness or breadth. 14. i.e. of the 

three things aforesaid. 15. besides that the part of speech is divided. 

16. i.e. in roughness or if/i\6TT]<s. 

* The MS. has hicoindeilc, with u written above the last i 
^ the masc. article is used as Ir. corp is masc. 

<= cf. fri bu(ja, B. Ball. 324^36 

'' cf. cenmitha aranecatar Sg. 65*11 

* or psilin, Thurneysen 


52 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Litera est igitiir nota ylementi^^ et uelut imago quaedam uocis 
literatae, quae cognoscitur ex qualitate^'^ uel quantitate^^ figurae 
linearum^". Hoc ergo interest inter ylementa^' uel literas'^^ quod 

(i. p. 7) elementa proprie dicuntur ipsae pronuntiationes^^, notae autein 

earum literae. Abussiue^'' tamen et elementa pro Uteris et literae 5 
pro elementis uocantur. Cum enim dicimus non posse^^ constare''^ 
in eadem syllaba r ante p, non de literis^^ dicimus, sed de pronuntia- 
tione earum^^'^^: nam quantum'^" ad scripturam possunt coniungui, 
non tamen etiam pronuntiari, nisi postpossita r-^^ 

P- 4a Sunt igitur figurae^ literarum quibus nos^ utimur uiginti tres, 10 
ipsae uero pronuntiationes-' earum multo ampliores, quippe cum 
singulae uocales denos"*'^ inueniantur sonos habentes uel plures, 

P- ^.^ 17. .i. not inchoisc .i. pronuntiationis .i. in chumachtai 7 iiid- 

continue yj^^^^y ^3 j^ ^^^ toraind .i. cruindce t dirge t uocalis t 15 

consonans 19. .i. omeit diflescaih his hisin torimt .i. mad oenflesc is 
•i- 7nad^ diflisc is -n* reliqua 20. .i. innangldo snathe^ \ innafuath 

.i. ishe inglosndthe caraciOir innalitev ^ 21. .i. cumachtai^ 

22. carachtra 23. .i. derbaisndisin • derhfogir 24. .i. ind 

hiJbadairberthach hith^ 25. .i. archuit aisndisen 7 foguir 20 

26. .i. hitosug suin 27. ni dichdracJitr'aih 28. .i. is archuit 

fogu'ir ni 7'uba nand ni archuit scrihind 29. [marg.] stirps uinse^ 
•r- ante -p- and sudet q^^^ legat • - 30. .i. meit as iido scribiind 

31. .i. an as niaiiiiuidigthe^ -v- ut pro reliqua 
p. 4 a 1. .1. inna toranda 2. laitnorib 3. .\. fog air 4. .i. 25 

deichthi 5. coic deich coica 6. .i. cbcath 

P. 3b 17. i.e. a note of signification, i.e. of pronunciation, i.e. of the power 

continued and of the sound. 18. i.e. of the figure, i.e. roundness or straightness. 

19. i.e. from the quantity of strokes in the figure, i.e. if it be one 
stroke it is an i, if two strokes it is an n, etc. 20. i.e. of the 30 

lines or of the forms, i.e. the character of the letters is the figure^. 
21. i.e. powers. 22. characters. 23. i.e. certain precise pronun- 

ciations, certain precise sounds. 25. i.e. as regards pronunciation and 

sound. 26. i.e. in the beginning of a word. 28. i.e. it is as 

regards sound that it cannot be, not as regards writing. 29. stirps: 35 

here is r before p therein. 30. i.e. as far as writing. 31. i.e. 

when r is postponed, as (in) ^ro, etc. 
P. 4a 2. (we) Latins^ 5. five tens, fifty. 

* Here by a kind of sandhi, mat has become mad before the d of di. So in Wb. 
1<^ 10, ad drogduine from at drogduine, and conatarad Dair, LL. 77*6, from conatarat 

^ MS. innaglaosnaithe 

'• rectius cumachtae 

•' coined to express ab-usiue 

® uinse (inse Ascoli) = uinnsi .i. aid, O'Cl. huinse Conall Cernach sund LL. 252*31, 
unse a ben lasin rig, ondat a hai issin tir arfar rhbelaib 'here is his wife with the king, 
here are his cows in the country before you,' LL. 252*14, undseo LL. 100*3, undsea 
101* 1, 2, unnse, itniisi, ondar B.Bali. 3201- 18 

f leg. niarsuidigthe ? 

« cf. quae est figura litterarum? caractera quibus scribuntur etc., Clemens Scotus 
(Suppl. Gramm. Lat. xxxiii.). 

*> Cf. arpreceptorib Wb. 19* 3, etc. Pedersen Celt. Zeitschr. 11. 379 

(r losses on Priscian [St. Gall). 53 

Praeterea^ tanion i et u uocales, (jnando mediao sunt, altcrnos* 

inter se sonos uidontur confundere^ '" positiini" 

Nomen, uelut a, b. Et sunt indeclinabilia tani apud Graccos" 

ylementoruni noniina (}uani apud Latinos, sine (piod a barbaris ('. v- h) 

5 inuenta dicuntur, quod esse oston(lit'- Varro in ii de anticpiitatc 

literaruni docens lingua Chaldaeorum singularum nomina literarum 

ad earuni formas^-^ esse facta, et ex hoc certum fieri, eos*' esse primos P. 4b 

auctores literarum, sine quod siniplicia^ haec et stabilia^ esse debent 

quasi fundamentum"^ omnis doctrinae immobile, sine quod nee alitor 

lo apud Latinos poterant esse, cum a suis uocibus uocales nominentur, 

semiuocales uero in se disinant, mutae a se incipientes uocali termi- 

nentur, quas si flectas, signification* quoque nominum una^ euanescif. 

Vocales igitur per se prolatae'', ut dictum est, nomen suum 

ostendunt, absque x, quae sola ab i incipit per anostrophen^ 

15 Graeci nominis ^l.... quae nouissime a Latinis assumpta post 
omnes ponitur^ literas, quibus Latinae dictiones egent^*^ in 

7. .i. issed a plus remepevthae 8. .\. fogur cechtar de aralaliu P. 4 a 
y foguY nalitev naile'' airriiisom .i. e ar -i- ut hominem • 9. Papirinus continued 
I litera in locum u- literae posita sicut optimum et maximum 

20 dicimus quae antiqui optumum et maxumum dicebant • » arha bes 
lasuidih -u- tarhesi ni • ut pessumus pro pessimus • ut priscianus in 
ante • > 10. [marg. 1.] archiiinn 11. .i. anas suidigthe 

12. nifail intes\i\u\Yn. so hisindlih\\v romanach 13. A. dochru- 

thugud inna liter foih 

3, 1. .i. airhit comsuidichth'i oafograih liter naile maduellatar .i. P. 4b 
conroih comsnidigud liter no sillsih indib fri slond geniten reliqiia 

2. .i. cen diall 3. ar^ nicoir infotha utmall 4. .i. indinne 
his indib riant .i. inne ainmmnichthe issi dm inne aimnmnichthe 
guthaichthe a ^urc6al treo fesin nibad samlaidson didm ma duelltis • 

^Qreliqaa 5. .i. ladiall 6. .i. tinaid 7 atbail .1. facheirt in alios 
sonos • 7. ocrelad ananmmae 8. .i. treimpvbth csi 9. .i. 

ordd airic fil fuiri 10. aidlignigitiy^^ dano nadisi 

7. i.e. this is the plus aforesaid. 8. i.e. the sound of each of the P. 4a 

two for the other, and the sound of the other letters for them, i.e. e for i, continued 
.^5 as (in) hominem. 9. for it was a custom of theirs (to put) u instead 

of i, as in pessumus, etc. 10. further on. 11. i.e. when it is 

placed. 12. this text is not in the Roman book. 13. i.e. to 

form the letters according to them. 

1. i.e. for they will be compounded of the sounds of other letters if P, 4b 
40 they be declined, that is, so that there may be in them the composition of 
letters or syllables to signify a genitive, etc. 2. i.e. without declension. 

3. for an unstable foundation is incongruous. 4. i.e. the meaning that 
is in them before, i.e. the meaning of denomination. This, indeed, is 
the meaning of the denomination of vowels, their production by them 

45 selves: it would not be thus, then, if they were declined, etc. 5. i.e. with 
declension. 6. i.e. it vanishes and perishes, i.e. it puts itself into 

other sounds. 7. manifesting their name. 8. i.e. by anastrophe of ^t. 
9. i.e. the order of invention is (still) on it. 10. they indeed need it. 

' MS. tam apud Graecos comes after nomina '' MS. eorum <^ n over a 

^ here ar is expressed by the Latin siglum for quia. So also in Sg. 4^3, 5^4, 17*5, 
19^1, 2P13, 32*9, 38*2, .55^5, 71'' 5, 148*9, 159-'3, IBini, 164»'l, 165»'3, 174*1, 
179*5, 179-^6, 188*27, 188n, 189^1, 191*5, 202*2, 207'' 2, 211*14, 212" 16. In 
Sg. 7''14 the siglum is the usual abbreviation for quam, but which, according tQ 
Thurneysen is in Sg. used for quia ® MS. aidlignitir: corr. Ascoli 

54 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

commento"... semiuocales sunt septem^"^ h autem aspirationis 

est magis nota^l 

(i. p. 9) Ex his uocales dicuntar, quae per se uoces efficiunt et sine 

quibus uox literalis proferri non potest ^^ unde et nomen hoc prae- 
cipue sibi defendant ^^ 5 

P. 5a Hae ergo quantum uincuntur^ a uocalibus, tantum superant 

mutas. semiuocales, quae secundam habent euphoniam^, disinunt, 
quam nos sonoritatem^ possumus dicere...' Semiuocales' autem sunt 
appellatae^ quia plenam uocem non habent, ut 'semideos' et 'semi- lo 
uiros' appellamus, non qui demediam [uel dimidiam} partem habent 
deorum uel uirorum, sed qui pleni dii uel uiri non sunt^ 

Reliquae sunt mutae ... Et sunt qui non bene hoc nomen 

putant eas accipere . . . Qui nesciunt^ quod ad comparationem 

bene sonantium ita sint nominatae, uelut 'informis''' dicitur mulier 15 
non quae caret forma, sed quae est male formata, et sic 'frigidum' 
dicimus eum, qui non penitus expers est caloris^, sed qui minimo 
hoc utitur juel cocitur). 

Vocales apud Latinos sunt omnes ancipites^ uel liquidae^*', hoc 
est quae facile modo produci modo corripi possunt, sicut etiam apud 20 
antiquissimos Graecorum erant ante inuentionem t] et co", quibus 

p. 4b 11. .i. hisintrdctad 12. {the se innabriathra 13. .i. 

continued is airi nistaburla -k 7 q 14. .i. rann insce niturgahar ade didiu 

7 ni rograigther^ cen guttai 15. .i. adsuidet 

p. 5a 1. semiuocales .i. nochis rneit fornuaislichter son 2. .i. 25 

inhindius tdnaise indegaid hgidtae • 3. .1. hindius 4. .i. Ni 

arindi bed leth ngotho nohed indih sera ar is huilliu • sed quia plenam 
uocem non habent sicut uocales • - ** 5. .i. tretheshaid naich haill 
dind deilh • 6. .i. hit he dodmaineta?^ insin indi qui reliqua 

7. A. michruthaigthe 8. .i. iritesa 9. .i. etev fot 7 gair 30 
10. t liquidae .i. hit lechdacha lesom in tan nddtechtat acht oin 
aimsir • is follies asin ifra nand ainmm 7 nand cumachte legas 
dolechdagaib acht is aimmserad namxna • > 11. .i. renairec 
^ta 7 ft) 

P- 4b 12. these are the words (of Servius). 13. i.e. therefore I do 35 

continued ^^^ place it with k and q. 14. i.e. a part of speech; this then 

is not produced, nor can it be pronounced without vowels. 15. i.e. 

they keep. 
P. 5 a 1. that is, as far as they are surpassed. 2. i.e. the euphony (which 

comes) next after (that of the) vowels. 4. i.e. not that there is (only) 4° 

half of a voice in them, for it is more. 5. i.e. through the want of some 

member to the image ^. 6. i.e. it is they who think that, those who, etc. 

8. i.e. of the heat. 9. i.e. both length and shortness. 10. i.e. he 
deems them liquids when they have only one time. Hence then it is clear 
that it is not the name and it is not the power which produces liquidity to 45 
liquids, but it is temporality only. 11. i.e. before the invention of rj 
and (0. 

* rograigther = ro-fograigther; leg. nifograigther or ni rofograigther ? as the elision 
here would be exceptional, of. Trans. Phil. Soc. 1895-6, p. 106 J.S. 

^ cf. B. Ball. 318" 39 sq. « the gloss refers to pleni dii 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall), 55 

inuentis e et o\ quae ante ancipites erant^-, remanserunt^-* perpetno (i. p. 10) 
breues^^ cum eariiin productarum loca^'^ posesa sunt a supra dictis 
uocalibus semper longuis\ P. 51) 

...auctoritate tani- Graecorum quam-" Latinoruni ...[in niarg.]^ 
5 Inuenitur tamen etiani in ante n possitum, nee producens ante se 
uocalem more mutarum^ 

Apud antiquissimos Graecorum non plus quam sedecim erant (i- P- H) 
literae, quibus ab illis acceptis Latini antiquitatem seruauerunt 

lo f est Aeolicum digamma'^' ', quod^ apud antiquissimos Latinorum 
uerius eandem uim quam apud Aeolis habuit. Eum autem prope 
sonum^, quern nunc habet, significabat p cum aspiratione, sicut etiam 
apud ueteres Graecos pro </> tt et f-^°... Postea uero" in Latinis 
uerbis placuit loco p et h f scribi, ut 'foma,' 'filius/ 'facio,' loco autem 

15 digamniae u pro consonante\ quod cognatione soni'^ uidebatur affinis P. 6a 
esse digammae ea literal Quare cum f loco mutae ponatur, id est p 
et h sine (/>, miror^ banc inter semiuocales possuise artium scriptores. 
... sed hoc potestatem literae motare non debuit^; si enim esset 
semiuocalis, necessario terminalis nominum inueniretur^ quod 

20 minime reperies'', nee ante 1 uel r in eadem syllaba poni posset, 
qui locus mutarum est® duntaxat, nee communem ante easdem 

12. .i. coitchena riayn eter fat 7 gair 13. doruarthatai'V.^di 

14. .i. hithgairddi son .i. e 7 o 15. .i. indluic himhitis ^^^^^^^^^^ 

airdixi • e 7 o ^ 

25 1. .i. hithfotai sidi 2. emith 2a. emith 3. archiumi^-^'^ 
4. cinith mut 5. .1. suthain daiio la laitnori anisin 6. .i. 

quasi dixisset iiMulitQY ade oncme 7. t ca7'achtar digaim. quod 

non bonum neutwv hie digamma 8. ol^ 9. emith infogur 
nisin 10. dasis 11. .i. lanuelitridi 

30 1. .i. intan ihhis archonsain 2. fog air' 3. comocus P. 6 a 

afogur diblinaib 4. admachdursa^ .i. is machdad limm. 5. ni 
cumscaichthi cumachtae nairi cedoinscana si 6 guth-aigthi 6. for- 
cei7infitis anmmami inte 7. acht a ainmvcv'^ fessiii^ 8. huith 


35 12. i.e. common before, both length and shortness. 14. i.e. P. 5a 

always short. 15. i.e. the places wherein used to be the longs e and o. continued 

1. i.e. always long these. 3. below (lit. ahead). 4. although p. 5 b 

it is not a mute. 5. i.e. that then is perpetual with the Latins. 

6. i.e. as if he had said it was not a letter till lately. 7. or the 

40 character digamma, quod, etc. ; diyamma is here neuter. 9. such as 

that sound. 10. Saavs. 11. i.e. with recent writers. 

1. i.e. when it is for a consonant. 3. the sound of them both is P. 6a 

akin. 4. I marvel, i.e. I wonder. 5. the power (of the letter) is 

not to be changed from it, although it begins with a vowel. 6. nouns 

45 would be ended in it. 7. save its own name. 8. being before 



* MS. e et o ^ cf. Vol. i. p. 716 <= admachdursa is coined as a literal 

rendering of admiror, the idiomatic Irish for which is is viachdad limm ^ MS. 

aimm « fQisin, Windisch 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 12) 

p. 6b 

P. 6a 

P. 6b 

P. 6a 

P. 6b 

posita faceret syllabarn. Postremo Graeci, quibns in omnia doctrinae 
auctoribus utimur, <^, cuius locum f apud nos optinet, quod ostenditur 
in his maxime dictionibus, quas a Graecis sumpsimus'', hoc est, 
' fama/ ' fuga,' 'fur' mutam esse confirmant. Sciendum est tamen 
quod hie quoque error^'^ a quibusdam antiquis Graecorum grammaticis 5 
inuassit Latinos", qui <^ et ^ et p^ somiuocalis putabant, nulla alia 
causa, nisi quod spiritus^^ eis abundet, inducti'^ Quod si esset" 

spiritus^'^ enim potestatem literae non motat, unde nee uocales 

addita aspiratione aliae^^ fiunt et aliae^"* ea dempta^ Hoc tamen 
scire debemus, quod non fixis labris^^ est pronuntianda f, quomodo 10 
ph^^ atque hoc solum interest ^^ 

K enim et q. ..cum c^". . .eandem. ..potestatem continent. 'Kar- 

tago' enim et 'caput,' sine per c, siue per k scribantur, nullam 
feciunt nec^ in sono nec^* in potestate in metro eiusdem consonantis 
differentiam^. Q uero propter nihil aliud scribenda uidetur esse^ 15 
nisi ut ostendat, sequentem u ante alteram uocalem in eadem syllaba'' 
possitam perdere uim literae in metro. Quod si ideo"^ alia litera^ 
existimanda quam c^ debet g quoque, cum similiter^ proponitur u 
amittenti u uim literae^, alia^'' putari, et alia^^""' " cum id non 

9. [in marg.] nibbu machdath hetis grecdi 7 nothath^ foraib linni 20 
7 dano it latindi ams\ sodain ut dixit prius • in latinis uerbis placuit • 
f usque facio'- 10. dram^ f la lethguthsdgthi 11. .i. tre 

intsamail inna seugrec comroircnech 12. tinphed 13. dnamtar^ 
tuidchissi^sidi onach fochun ailiu 14. anisin 15. atinphed 

16. saini 16a. saini 17. timmthastaib i ciimcaih 18. tri '25 
beulu dlutai 19. .i. inter • f 7 alias mutas .i. fogur tantum 

noda deligedar frimuta 7 is nmtsi arachuitsidi^ 20. la -c- 

1. emith ifogur la. emith 2. ind oenfoguir ni fail dechor 

comfogair indib 3. niroscribad arnaill^ nisi 4. ^a -q- 7 

lasingutai dodaiarmorat 5. .i. arthaidbshi nihelsa far -u- 30 

6. lit^Y sain 7. oldaas 'C- sain • fri -c- 8. fri ^q- 

9. dond -u- 10. sain 10a. sain 11. [in marg.] .i. bad 

liter sain -g 7 bith charactsiV' naill di amal sodain .i. intan -m- bis 
nihelas do -u* fri -g- 

9. it were no wonder that they were Greek and . . . . ; and yet they 35 
are Latin in that case, ut dixit, etc. 10. to count f with the semi- 

vowels. 11. i.e. through imitation of the erroneous ancient Greeks. 

13. when they were not led from any other cause. 17. compressed 

or close. 18. through compressed lips. 19. i.e. the sound only 

distinguishes it from mutes, and it is a mute so far as that goes. 40 

1 . as much in sound 1 a. as. 2. of the one sound : there is no 

difference of consonance in them. 3. it was not written for anything 

else unless, etc. 4. with q and with the vowel that follows it. 

5. i.e. for shewing the (metrical) nullity of u. 6. a different letter. 

7. than c : different to c. 8. as q. 9. to the u. 11. i.e. in 45 

that case let ^ be a different letter and have another character, to wit, 
when there is nullity in u beside g. 

a MS. fiunt alia dempta, corrected to fiunt et alia ea dempta 
the meaning is obscure « The mark of length is over the r 

with the mark of length over the n « MS. duidchi; cf. Ml. 72<^ 1 
195b 4, Wb. 11« 17, W 26 s leg. ar na aill 

b KZ. 35, 355 ; 

'^ MS. ahamtar 
f cf. Sg. 184'>1, 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 57 

facit^^ Dicimiis enim 'anguis^'^' sicut 'quis* et * augur"* sicut 

Vnde si uelinius cum ueritate contemplari^^ ut dixiiuus, non plus 
(|uain XVIII literas iu Latino sermoue habcmus... Nam y ct z'^ 

5 causa Graecorum...asciuimus^'^ nomiuum, h autem aspirationis nota et 
nihil aliud habet literae nisi figuram et (piod in uersu^" scribitur inter 
alias literas. Quod si sufficeret*-^", ut ylementum putaretur, nihilomi- 
nus quorundam etiam numerorum figurae^^..elementa sunt ha- (i. p. 1-^) 
benda--. 8ed minime hoc est adhibendum-^^ nee aliud aliquid'-^ ex 

lo accidentibus proprietatem ostendit'-'^ uniuscuiusque elementi, quo- 
modo potestas, qua"^*^ caret aspiratio.. .. Vocalis non est [h], (|uia a 
se uocem non tacit"-'', nee semiuocalis, cum nulla syllaba Latina uel 
Graeca in perfecta }in marg. t per integras) dictione in earn 
dissinat -**... Nulla earn syllaba plus duabus^ mutis iuxta se^ possitis^, 

15 nee plus tribus consonantibus continuare potest^ 

Videntur tamen i et u, cum in consonantes transeunt quantum P. 7a 

12. nihelas frie 13. nathir 14. rnathmarc^.Qh 

15. caebb • 00 • 16. lin liter laitinde 17. .i. ar ni ftia^ coutinwerf 

inamnanaib laitindih 7 ni erchuiretar lin liter laitinde mrum 

20 18, dorochuirsemvaar 19. do inimfoliing fuit 20. anisin 

ascribend inter alias 21. nanota di^am 22. bith^ techtai 

23. nitedparthi inso arnibat litre nota aram ciascribtair Infers 

24. alaill sain 25. ni fail nach naiccidit taibsed sainred litre 
amdd donadhat chumachtsie 26. isosuidiu 27. nirela, aahim 

25 a/?ial gutJiddgihi"^ 7 ni diuschi fognr ams\ osana 28. Ni 

foircnithwr nach rann 6g indi • si enim inueniamus • uah • etc. 

1. nibia dirmltaib bes huilliu in oen sillsiib 2. occi p. 7a 

3. inden sosuth sillahe 4. trebrigedar cechconsain indegaid 

araile cengutai iietarru • 

30 12. nullity beside it. 16. the number of the Latin letters. P. 6 b 

17. i.e. for they are not in Latin nouns (words), and so they do not ^^^^^^^"^^ 
increase*^ (?) the number of Latin letters. 19. to cause length. 

20. that, (namely) that it is written among the others. 21. the figures 

of numerals. 23. this is not to be applied, for the figures of numerals 

35 will not be letters, although they are written in the verse. 24. another 

thing peculiar. 25. there is no accident which can display the peculi- 

arity of a letter as the power displays (it). 26. it is it (that it lacks) ^ 
27. it does not manifest its name, like vowels, and it does not awaken 
sound, like consonants. 28. no complete part (of speech) ends in it. 

40 1. there will not be more (than two) mutes in one syllable. 2. be- P. 7 a 
side it. 3. in one position of a syllable. 4. to continue each con- 

sonant (directly) after another without a vowel between them. 

* the true reading is cur, so that the puncta delentia would naturally refer to the 
first two letters of iacur : the corrupt iacur seems to be explained by the obscure 
gloss: with caebb cf. coep chro 7 fola LL. 172*12, Zeitschr. f. deutsch. Alt. xx. 227 

*• leg. bit 

^ in full Sg. 18* 6, 53* 1. But it is possible, as Thurneysen suggests, that 
guth. may be an abbreviation of guttai, guth. being written etymologically 

•* cf. arcuiredar saegul Celt. Zeitschr. in. 448 

« cf. the use of after aidlignigur, e.g. Sg. 4^^ 10 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia, 

ad potestatem'', quod maximum est in elementis, aliae literae esse' 

praeter supra dictas quia diuersum sonum". . . habent quam- 

uis^ et Censorino...idem placuit^ 

Tantum^ enim fere interest inter uocales et consonantes, quan- 
tum inter animas et corpora. Vocales similiter ut per se mouentur 5 
ad perficiendam syllabam et consonantes mouent secum"', consonantes 
uero sine uocalibus inmobiles'' sunt^^ Et i quidem modo^^ pro 

(i. p. 14) simplici, modo pro duplici accipitur consonante: pro simplici, quando 
ab eo'' incipit syllaba in principio dictionis posita'' subsequente uocali 
in eadem sillaba^^ duplici quando in medio dictionis ab eo lo 

P. 7 b incipit syllaba ^^ post uocalem antepossitam ^^ subsequente quoque 
uocali in eadem syllaba^ ut * mains,' * peius,' ' eiusV in quo loco 
antiqui solebant geminare eandem i literam et ' maiius,' ' peiius,' 
'eiius' scribere, quod non alitor^ pronuntiari posset quam^ si cum 
superiori^ syllaba prior i, cum sequente^ altera proferetur, ut 15 
* pei-ius,' ' ei-ius,' ' mai-ius ' ; nam quamuis'' sit consonans, in eadem 
syllaba geminata iungi non posset ; ergo non aliter quam ' tellus,' 
'mannus' proferri® debuit. ... nam tribus i iunctis qualis possit 
syllaba pronuntiari? quod^ Caesari ... placitum^'^ a Victore^ quoque 
in arte grammatica in syllabis" comprobatur. Pro simplici quoque 20 

in media dictione inuenitur, sed in compossitis, ut ' iniuria^V 

Virgilius in bucolico proceleusmaticum^^^ posuit pro dactylo : 

7. adas 
10. toddiusgat 
12. cachlacein 25 

comtis aiiwiui- 
4. oldaas 

5. ddintairmmthechtas forsindi toisech frisingutai remi 6. .i. 

lasin ngutai innadegaid 7. adas 8. dofurgahtais 9. .i. 30 

andliged nisin nephaccortioil inna teora liter inoen sillaih 10. ro- 
toltanaigestar 11. sder ocsuidigud sillsh 12. archonsain 

diuit insin 13. traig cethargarait 

P. 7a 5. saini archuit cumachti 6. infogur 

continued g^ atasaini litre archuit cumachti 9. inmeitse 
guth nintiu 11. nistuaraschat feisin cengutai 
13. la -i' 14. tosach sillahe 15. remisi 
P. 7b 1. .i. inoensilloih disi ingute^ innadegaid 2. 

nidi atriur 3. niruhai nachcruth ailiit 

P. 7a 

P. 7b 

5. diverse as regards power. 6. the sound. 8. that they 

are different letters^ as regards power. 10. they awaken voice into 35 

them. 11. they do not express themselv^es without vowels. 

12. with i. 14. beginning of a syllable. 15. before it. 

1. i.e. in the same syllable is it and the vowel after it. 2. the 

three of them would be nominatives. 3. it cannot be'^ other- 

wise. 5. two passages on the first i, towards the vowel before it. 40 

6. i.e. along with the vowel after it. 8. to be pronounced*. 9. i.e. 

that law of not joining the three letters in one syllable. 10. it 

has pleased. 11. an artist in putting syllables. 12. that (is) for 

a simple consonant. 13. a foot of four short syllables. 

* MS. inmobiles ^ MS. om. ab eo " MS. posito '^ a Victore: MS. 

auctori, to which the Irish gloss refers '^ MS. procHmaticum corrected to proceleu- 

maticum ^ leg. 7 ingute, cf. Vol. i. p. 234 note ^ cf. above p. 39, note c, 

Sg. 28^ 2 h Cf. 209^ 3 infra, rubi 21'' 13, rombi 2d^ 16 ' Here the Irish subj. 

pi. 3 translates the infinitive proferri 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 59 

Tytyre pascentes a fluniine reiice^* capellas: 

...' hiulcus^'*' trisyllabum est. 

V vero loco consonantis possita eandein prorsus in omnibus''^ uim (i. p. 15) 
habuit apiid Latinos, quam apud Eoles digamma. Undo a plc- 
5 risque ei nomen hoc datiir, quod apud Eoles habuit olim p^~ 
digamma, id est ' uau ' ab ipsius uoce^** profectum^'' . . . Pro quo 
Caesiir banc ^ figuram scribi uoluif-". quod^ quamuis illi recte P. 8a 
uisum est, tamen consuetude antiqua superauit. Adeo^ autem hoc 
uerum est, quod pro Aeolico f digamma ponitur u : (piod sicut illi 
lo solebant accipere digamma modo^ pro consonante simplici teste 

Astyage, qui diuersis hoc* ostendit usibus 

Est tamen quando idem Eoles inueniuntur'^ pro duplici quoque 
consonante digamma possuisse . . 

Nos quoque uidemur hoc*^ sequi in praeterito et phisquamper- 
15 fecto tertiae et quartae coniugationis, in quibus i ante u consonantem (i- p. 16) 
possita producitur eademque subtracta corripitur. 

Nostri quoque hoc ipsum fecisse inueniuntur et pro consonante u^ 
uocalem breuem accepisse, ut Horatius ' siluae ' trisyllabum protulit 
in epodo hoc uersu : * 

20 Niuesque deducunt louem^, nunc mare^ nunc siluae^'': 

est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum pentemimeri^" heroico... 
Similiter Catullus Veronensis^l 

Quod zonam soluit diu ligatam 

14. -proclemsiticum sin 7 isarchonsin diuit atd i and cotarsne sin P- 7b 
2^fri honov ar^ is airdixa re- lasuide • 15. huabela -cicero dicit ^^'^^^""^^ 

•hiulcus- patens • ~ etc. 16. .i. potestatibus t uirtutibus 

rothecht digaimm. 17. .i. cai-achtar ndigaim. 18. ondfogur 

inmeth innadigaim doratath anomen sin don chuniachtu-' 19. anas- 
rochuiwlai anainmsin do -yi- .i. uau • 20. do inchosc uau apud 

30 latinos 

1. anisin 2. inmdr 3. cachlacein 4. abuithv. 8a. 

archonsin diuit 5. intati aranecatar 6. abuith archonsain 

diabuil 7. tairhesi • u osone 8. dandichdet snechti ioiuis 

9. dandiat muir incein naili • 10. ipenthemimeris herecdae'^ 

35 11. sillsX) fordeib dactiXih^ son reliqiia 12. ueronensta3 

14. that (reiice) is a proceleusmatic, and the i therein is for a sinq)le P. 7b 
consonant: that is contrary to..., for the re (in reice) is long in hin (continued 
opinion. 15. open, 16. which digamma had. 17. i.e. the 

character of digamma. 18. from the ...^ sound of the digamma: that 

40 name (vau) has been given to the power. 19. when that name, i.e. 

vau, has gone out to u. 20. to denote vau. 

1. that. 4. its being for a simple consonant. 5. \y:hen they P. 8 a 

are found. 6. its being for a double consonant. 7. in place 

of the consonant u (v). 8. the snows of Jove bring him down. 

45 9. the sea at another time brings him down. 10. an heroic 

penthemimeris. 11. this is a syllable in addition to two dactyls, etc. 

'^ MS. pentemere '' cf. p. 53 note d •-■ MS. herecdae '* For the omission 

of n after deib cf. isin dib desmrechtaib so Ml. 114'' 1 *^ 'intrinseco' Ascoli; we 

have no other instance of the word 

60 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

inter endicasyllabos Phalegios^^ posuit Hoc tamen ipsum^* in 

P. 8b dcriuatiiiis iicl compossitis frerjuentcr fieri solet, ut ' auis, auceps^ ' 

... ' lauo lautns^, 'faueo fautor^' 

(i. p. 17) Et epigram rnata'*, quae egomet legi in trepode'^ uetustissimo 

Appollinis (|ui stat in Xerolopho'^ Bizantii ... 5 

Nos (pioque hiatus causa interponimus u loco f ut ' Dauus'/ 

' ArgiuusV 'pauo'*,' 'ouum^*'' Hoc tamen etiam per alias quas- 

dam consonantes hiatus uel euphoniae causa solet fieri", ut ' pro- 
dest ' , . . 

(i. p. 18) In b etiam solet apud Eoles transire f digamma quotiens ab p^"^ lo 

incipit dictio... Apud nos quoque est inuenire, quod pro u con- 

P. 9a sonante b ponitur, ut 'caelebs^' caelestium uitam ducens^ per b 
scribitur, quod'* u consonans ante consonantem poni non potest. Sed 
etiam'' 'Bruges' et 'Belena'^' antiquissimi dicebant, teste Quintiliano, 
qui hoc ostendit in prime institution um^^-^ oratoriarum": nee mirum, 15 
cum b quoque in u euphoniae causa conuerti inuenimus, ut 'aufero'' 
pro ' abfero.' 

Aspiratio ante omnes^ uocales poni potest... Ideo extrin- 

secus ascribitur uocalibus", ut minimum sonet, consonantibus autem 
intrinsecus^", ut plurimum sonet : omnis enim litera siue uox plus 20 

(i. p. 19) sonat ipsa sese, cum^ postponitur quam cum anteponitur, quod uocali- 
bus accedens esse uidetur", nee, si tollatur ea, perit etiam uis sig- 
nificationis, ut si dicam ' Erennius^^ ' absque aspiratione, quamuis 

P- 8a 13. forsa cenelae metir sin 14. .i. buith do -u- osoin arguti 

continued ^ comsuidigthe son 2. diaruidigthe^ son 3. fortachtid 25 

4. imia foiditQYdi 5. nonien s^rtis isin trechostu 6. hisindluc 
5w inc?5amriw^/i t forsan nomen ciuitatis 7. ddne^ 8. grecdae 
9. gesachtach 10. og 11. arinivigahdil menaichthe 

12. p hro 
P. 9a 1. oentami 2. celae • dondi as caelestem -b- tarhesi -u- dindi 30 

as uitam -s- dindi as ducens 3. ol 4. cid 5. inna- 

forcetal 6. imiasulbaire 7. arcelint 8. isairi is 

renguth?\^\gthi suidigthiv atinfed dosemigud 7 mesrugud indfognir 
nidi?' his isingutti 9. remihson 10. hitiarnwrachtson 

dolethnugud afoguir 11. accidit tecmaing dogutaib anisin 35 

12. dofoirnde inso7i 7 afolad inchoisig 

p. 8a 13. in that kind of metre. 14. that i^^-consonant .should be for a 

continued vowel. 

P 8b 1- this (is) compounded. 2. this (is) derived. 5. in the 

tripod. 6. in that place especially, or etc. 8. a Greek. 40 

11. for avoiding hiatus. 

P- 9 a 2. celae from caelestem, h instead of v from vitani, s from ducens. 

6. of the eloquence. 8. for this reason its aspiration is placed 

before a vowel, to attenuate and moderate the ample sound which is in 
the vowel. 9. that is, before them. 10. that is, in subsequence, 45 

to broaden their sound. 11. that is an accident which happens to 

vowels. 12. it determines the sound and the substance which it 


* MS. blena ^ MS. add. libro "" MS. sonat cum ipsa secum ^ leg. 

diruidigthe * as Ascoli observes, the gloss points to a lemma danus, not dauus, in 

marg. danus seruus simonis priScia?iMs in ante .i. in libro [de] con^ixxxctione 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 61 

uitium^' uiclear focere, intellectus tameii permanet". Consonantibus 
autem sic cohaeret, ut hiiiusdem'^ penitus substantiae sit'\ iit si 
auferatur, sigiiificationis uim minuat prorsus^", ut si dicam 'Cremes' 
pro 'Chrenies.' Unde hac considerata rationed' Graecorum doctissiini 
5 singulas^^ fecerunt eas quoqiie literas^", quippe-" pro r\- 0, pro ttH </>, 
pro K\- X scribentes. Nos autem antiquam scripturam seruamus'-^^ 
In Latinis tamen'-- dictionibus*^ nos quoque pro ph coepinius f 
scribere...nisi quod... est aliqua in pronuntiatione^' huius literae P- 9b 
differentia cum sono^ ph. 

10 ph autem ideo non est translatum ab illis in aliam figuram'^ quod-' 
nee sic cohaeret huic quomodo mutis nee, si toUatur, minuit signifi- 
cationem^. Quamuis enim subtracta aspiratione dicam 'retor,' *Phir- 
rus' intellectus intiger manet'"', non aliter" quam' si antecedens 
uocalibus^ auferatur, unde ostenditur ex hoc quoque aliqua esse 

15 cognatio r literae cum uocalibus. Ex quo'* quidam dubitauerunt 
utrum praeponi debeat huic aspiratio an subiungui. Unde Aeoles 
loco, ut diximus, aspirationis digamma*^ ponentes in dictionibus ab p 

13. tredighdil tinfeth 14. incoissig afolad cetnae P. 9 a 

15. conidhinunn folad doib 16. ni inchoisig inson afolad ^^"^^""^^^ 

20 cetne — .i. inchoisged riam.*^ — iariidighail intinf ith. 17. dluthe 

intin^th. donaih osonaib 18. oendai oenlitre dodenom dib 

hiscribunt 19. cdrachtra na conson j intinf eth. 20. iudemin 

21. hiscribiunt ddcarachtar beos .i. carachtar osine 7 carachtar 
tinfith a??ml dondgnitis sengreic • ' 22. ciaforcomamni riagoil 

^5 sengrec hiscribunt inda caractsir isnaib osonaib ucut^ rocruthaig' 
semmar^ camaiph mmurgu oencM/^actar -f- tarhesi -p- cotinfeth 
inepertaib latinridaib^ • - 23. hifogur 

1. hifogur 2. ondenta^ oentorand tarahesi^ amsX naheliu 3. 0/ P. 9b 
4. sluindid afolad cetnce 5. issed afolad cetnae sluinditae 

.^o 6. nintsain^ 7. oldaas 8. ar 9. huadligud hichoibnis 

13. through taking away the aspiration. 14. it signifies the same P. 9 a 

substance^ 15. so that they have the same substance. 16. the continued 

sound does not signify the same substance — i.e. which it signified previously 
— after taking away the aspiration. 17. the closeness of the aspiration 

35 to the consonants. 18. single, that single letters should be made of 

them in writing. 19. the characters of the consonants and the aspira- 

tion. 20. certainly. 21. in still writing two characters, i.e. the 

character of a consonant and the character of aspiration, as the ancient 
Greeks used to do. 22. though we preserve the rule of the ancient 

40 Greeks in writing the two characters in yon consonants, we have, however, 
formed one character — f instead of p with aspiration — in Latin words. 

2. so that one figure should be made instead of this, like the others. P. 9b 
4. it expresses the same substance. 5. it is the same substance 
which they express. 8. from. 9. from the principle of the affinity. 

* leg. eiusdem ^ MS. add. uel nothis ^ MS. digammae ^ this part of the 
gloss is over the other ® cf. Sg. 202^' 3 ^ the aspiration is irregular « i.e. 

latindaih ^ n is over the line ' MS. tarhesi ^ s is over the line ' for the 

technical folud 'substantia,' ' significatio ' cf. Sg. 3''2, 9^12, 15, 16, 9'' 4, 5, 25*' 10, 17, 
26'' 9, 12, '27" 3, 6, 8, 16, 27'' 9, 28'' 1, 2, 28'' 5, 19, 20, 22, 30'' 5, 17, 39" 8, 45^1, 7, 61M, 
71"!, 72" 5, 73*15, 73'' 3, 4, 7, 75'' 6, 150" 2, 189" 6, 189" 10, 197*1, 200" 4, 5, 211*9, 
211" 3, 5, 7, 212" 8; cf. secundum sensum, hoc est secundum substantiam qualitatis, 
Ars Anonyma Bernensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat. p. 64 

62 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

incipientibus, solent loco digamma /3 scribere, indicantes^'^ debere 
praeponi digamma quasi uocali : sed rursus quasi consonanti^^ di- 
gamma in eadem syllaba praeponere recusantes, commotabant id in 

y8 sed apud Graecos haec litera, id est p, multis modis fungitur 

loco uocalis..,ut a)pa^\ (opa<;^'-^ 5 

Quaeritur, cur in 'uah/ 'nah^V '^h' post uocales ponitur aspiratio, 

(i. p. 20) et dicimus, quod apogope^"^ facta est extremae uocalis cui praepone- 
batur aspiratio ; nam perfecta ' uaha,' ' naha,' * aha/ Ideo autem 
abscisione extremae uocalis^" tamen aspiratio mansit ex superiore 
pendens uocali ^^ quia suum^^ est interiectionis uoce abscondita^^ lo 
proferri. Itaque pars absconditae extremitatis^° uidetur congruae 
in interiectionis naturali prolatione remansisse...etiam in fine^^ 

P. 10a interiectionum autem pleraeque communes sunt naturaliter omnium 
gentium uoces^ 

Inter c sine aspiratione et c cum aspiratione est g^.. inter p et ph^ 15 
sine f est b^... Hoc^ autem ostendit etiam ipsius palati pulsus 

et linguae uel labrorum consimilis est quidem*^ in ternis'^, in p et 
ph uel f et b et rursus in c et ch et g, similiter inter t et th et d. 
Sed in leuibus exterior fit pulsus, in asperis interior, in mediis 
inter utrumque supra dictorum locum, quod facile denoscitur, si 20 
adtendamus in supra dictis motibus ora mirabili naturae lege modo- 

P-9b 10. isairi nohith digaimva leo ante p- sin^ 11. amaX hitli 

continue dochonsain amal asndi 12. crich 13. agenitiu • argattai t?'a 

atd-p-sin^ 14. interiectio iwso 15. ablatio in firie 16. .1. 

a .i. dii'oghad' a- diih 17. lenaid dingutai thoisig 18. .i. 25 

proprium .i. issainreth do interiecht guth forinuigthe cotruinmai 

thiiifid 19. formljjchthai 20. indformuichdetad 

21. fodeud 
p. 10a 1. ataat alaaili interiecta and itcoitchena docach ceniul 2. me- 

donda etarrufognr 'g' 3. medondce etarru 4. is cuminmae zo 

limm. etir -ph- 7 f • 5. atamedondai 6. is cosmail afognr A. 
cosmailius fogmx beos 7. .i. isnaih tredih 8. -c- t- p- isairi 

ashertar etrumma 7 slemna Jiuare ndd techtad^ tin/eth 

P. 9 b 10. this is why they used to have digamma before /o here. 11. as 

continued it were to a consonant, (or) as to it. 12. a boundary. 13. its 35 

genitive : p then stands for a vowel here. 14. this is an interjection. 

16. that is a, i.e. a has been taken from them. 17. it adheres to the 

preceding vowel. 18. i.e. a peculiarity of an interjection is a smothered 

sound with heaviness of aspiration. 20. of the smothering. 

P. 10a 1. there are some interjections common to every nation. 2. in- 40 

termediate between them (is the) sound g. 3. intermediate between 

them. 4. 'tis the same to me, both j)h andy! 5. that they are 

intermediate. 6. their sound is alike, i.e. (there is) still a resemblance 

of sound. 8. c, t and p, therefore they are called ' light ' (leves) and 

'smooth' (leves), because they have no aspiration. 45 

* ef. Sg. 191* 2 : here sin seems equivalent to isin Vol. i. p. 724 ; but in Sg. 9*^ 10, 
sin might go with is airi : cf . Ml. 37*^ 20 
^ leg. techtat 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 63 

Ian ti bus* uoces. Tanta autem est cognatio earum t]uod inuicem 
inueniuiitiir pro so possitae^" in (piibusdani dictionibus, ut ambo pro 

...innnotabiles'- sunt apud uos tres, 1, n, r : per omnes enim casus (i. p- 21) 
5 eadem reniaueut'' t quoque et c... hoc idem seruant^^ 

Reliquae uero consonantes uel motantur uel abiciuntur^ P. lOb 

In uerboruni quoque praeteritis perfectis solent oinnes modo- 
motari modo manere, exceptis 1 p s x. ... lippio^ lippiui... 

Haec eadeni uocalis peneultima in uerbis secundae coniugationis P. lla 
lo nuitatur in u, ut ' doceo docui'... Quod^ similiter est quando in (i- P- 22) 
tertia uel quarta coniugatione patitur i, ut ' rapio rapui,' 'aperio 

U et o manent in principalibus syllabis positae immotabiles-, 

temporum quoque in quibusdam sunt ut ' ruo rui ' 

15 ...nunquam in supra dicto tempore potest geminari nee in prin- 
cipio nee in fine syllaba nisi quae a muta incipit, ut...'pedo'^ pepedi' 
...'prodo prodidi^'... 

M... loco mutae in multis fungitur : nam et ante n. m. positaP. lib 
communem syllabam facit, ut ' Ramnes Ramnetis,' sicut ' Chremes (i- p- 23) 
10 Chremetis^' — iambica enim sunt quae sic declinantur, quod^ Calli- 
machi quoque auctoritate confirmatur 

Aliae uero sunt affines^ per commutationem...aliae autem per (i. p. 24) 

9. donaib hi hindigeddar 10. cachae tarheisi araili^- ^^^ 

11. .i. is cumvaae leissem hid -f 12. .i. itnephckumscaichti^ ^^^ ^"^^^^ 

25 nateora litreso 13. nalitre cetni 14. anephchumscugud • 

amal •!• 7 n 7 r 

1. alld7i indarpe hir'ecc^ 2. cachlacein 3. fliuchaighn P- l^b 

1. anisin c?(wscugud -e- in -u- is cosmail son dano 7 intaii^- ^^^ 
fondaim -i- acumscugud in -u- hisechmadachtu. tertcJioibedna 7 quartae 

30 co^edna 2. foixomaidder -u- 7 -o- in praesenti 7 in praeterito 
3. hraigim. 4. in fine son infechtsa 

1. analach amal legas x fri -c- hisuidiu 2. .i. ius • dliged P- n^ 

lechtha 'U- post •m. 3. coibnestai 

9. to those that modulate. 10. each of them instead of the P- l?a 

35 other. 11. i.e. it is the same in his opinion as though it were y. ^""'*"**^ 

12. these three letters are immutable. 13. the same letters. 

14. their immutability, like I and n and r. 

1. their complete banishment directly. P- 10b 

1. this, the change of e to u, alike is this also and when i suffers its P. Ha 
40 change into u in the preterite of the third and fourth conjugations. 
2. u and are preserved in the present and preterite. 4. in fine 

this (gemination), this time. 

1. an analogous instance; as r becomes liquid with c here. P. lib 
2. the law of the liquidation of n after m. 

' leg. nephchumscaichthi 

^ cf. hirec infra 148'' 8, 153*3, hirrec Pr. Cr. G0^2 = in + rec A. nl donithear go 
hobann 'a thing which is done suddenly,' O'Cl. 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 12 a 

coniunctionem uel per cognationem'', ut b p f , nee non g c cum aspira- 
tione uel sine ea, x. quoque duplex^, similiter d et t cum aspiratione 
uel sine ca et cum his z duplex, unde saepe d scribentes Latini 

hanc exprimunt sono", ut 'meridies' Quin etiam s semplex 

habet aliquam cum supra dictis cognationem, unde saepe pro z eam, 5 
geminatam solemus ponere ut 'patrisso'' pro TrarpL^ay, 'putisso^' pro 


In uocalibus quoque sunt affines^ e correpta uel producta cum ei 
diptongo, qua ueteres Latini utebantur ubique loco i longuae: nunc 
etiam contra pro ea i longam ponimus uel e productam, ui... xopeia 10 
(i. p. 25) chorea*, e*" paenultima modo producta modo correpta^ ; o breuis sine 
longa cum u, ut bos'* pro l3ov(;^ 'platanus^' pro irXdravo^;. 

I transit in a,...paulus pauli paulatim^; in e, ' fortis^ forte'... 
in o, ' patris patronus-^ '...tibia tibicen'*...par paris-^ parricida^''... 
quibusdam tamen uidetur a parente esse compositum et pro parenti- 
cida per sincopam*^^ et per commotationem t in r factum 'parricida/ 
. . .soror sororis sororicida^ . . 

O aliquot Italiae ciuitates^ teste Plinio non habebant... Transit e, ut tutor^ tutela 

Tunc hoc^ ignipotens caelo discendit ab alto. 
(I. p. 27) Nee Tityon^ uolucres ineunt Acherunta iacentem^ 

P. 13b Transit u... in e,...' sacrum sacellum^'... Ponitur haec eadem 

P. 12 b 

(I. p, 2G) 

P. 13 a 



P. lib 4. treacconwl cosmilse fogmr 7 med son desimrechtaigedarsom 

continued jiammsi innadeud^ 5. affinis iscoibnesta x- do -g- 7 -c- 7 biid 

cac/iae ar^ alailiu 6. fogiir -z- for -d- 7. athrigimm 25 

P. 12a 1. dofuibnimm 2. coibnestai 3. t .i. intan dofuai^at ind 

• e* timmorte indeogmv iarfoxwX -i- as- ut in ante dicit 4. quia y 
u graecum est aris -u- gaibes eng7'acus 5. proprium feda 

P. 12b 1. in biitcc 2. .i. genitiuus nominis quod est fors .i. inbestaid 

3. smith athir 4. erochair chetlaid 5. cosmail 6. cos- ^o 

mailoircnid inter '^ athir oircnid t tuistid oircnid 7. cosmail leiss 

cacha^ orr im cara fd cescare • veliqua • 8. en sillsih^ 

P. 13 a 1. sethar oircnid 2. ilchathraig 3. inill 4. hille 

5. fossad 

P. 13 b 1. nemed 35 

P. lib 4. through conjoining a similarity of sound, and it is this which he 

continued exemplifies only after. 5. x is akin to g and c, and each of them 

is for the other. 6. the sound of z in d. 

1. I cut. 3. when the short e remains of the diphthong after 

removing the i from \t,'ut etc. 4. because it is u that takes (its) place''. 40 
5. the proper name of a tree. 

3. a venerable father. 4. a flute-player. 6. a like-slayer 

(pari-cida), whether a father-slayer (patri-cida), or a parent-slayer 
(parenti-cida). 7. alike to him whichever he may slay, whether 

of the syllable en. 45 

2. many cities. 3. safe. 4. hither (hue). 

^ om. MS. « MS. BYC ^ MS. sinagocopam 

P. 12a 

P. 12 b 

P. 13a 

friend or foe. 8. 

1. a sister- slayer. 

* MS. seorea 

® MS. tizon f innadead, Ascoli and Windisch ; doubtful, Thurneysen 
'' in abbreviation ' leg. cachae, Ascoli ^ cf. Sg. 61* 5 

s om. MS. 

Glosses 071 Priscian (St. Gall). 65 

litera in Graecis nominibus modo loco of" diphthongi...modo pro o eadem producta, ut 'fur'-' pro (f)(op! siciit e contrario 
*byc' pro 'bos*' (iiel pro boyc, bos^*}... 

Est quaudo amittit uim tarn uocalis quam consonantis S !'• I4a 

5 quoqiie antecedente et sequente a uel e hoc idem saepe fit\ ut (^- P- 28) 
' suadeo '.. quod-'^ apud Eoles (juoque v saepe patitur et amitit uim 

literae in metro Similiter 'ir^jXvi^' disyllabum inuenitur apud (i. p. 29) 

eosdem, cum vi^' non est diphthongus. Est quaudo transit"* in conso- 

nantem uau*^, sicut econtra^ a consonante transit in uocalem 

lo L triplicem...sonum liabet : exilem®, quando geminatur secundo 
locoposita^; plenum... ut... ' flauus^^'; medium in aliis... Transit in 
X, ut 'paulum^^ pauxillum^-,' 'mala^^ maxilla ^V 'uelum^'^ uexillum.' 

M.,.apertum^^ in principio, ut 'magnus'... transit in n...ut...'idem 
identidem^'...'num nuncubi-'...'anceps^' pro 'amceps.' 'am' enim P. I4b 
15 praepositio...uocali... sequente intercipif b: 'ambitus'... 

N quoque in primis plenior sonat et in ultimis partibus sylla- (i- p- 30) 
barum, ' nomen ' ' stamen ^' exilior^ in mediis, ut ' amnis ' Se- 

quente g uel c, pro ea g scribunt Graeci et quidam tamen uetus- 
tissimi auctores Romanorum...ut 'aggens^'...quinta uicesima est 
20 litera, quam uocant agma^, cuius forma nulla est et uox^ communis 
est Graecis et Latinis, ut his uerbis...' iggerunt^^' In huiuscemodi 
Graeci et Accius noster bina g scribunt, alii n g, quod^ in hoc^ ^- ^^^ 
ueritatem uidere facile non est. Transit in m, sequentibus b uel m i^- P- ^i) 

2. hruthach \ ue?'ius ignis reliqua icidorus d^c^t- 3. o- P. I3b 

25 pro u- hisuidiu 4. .i. 7 nitaithminedar deogras hie- ^^{^q continued 

^Tmcipium secunc^i libW de uerbo > 

1. nihil c^ano hisuidiu 2, 3. dliged nihelsa dano 4. nihil P- I4a 
hie dano 5. .i. addita -i- cenideper sem 6. .i. hifogur 

digammsa ar is • uau • a ainmmsidi-^ 7. .i. fri tairmthecht hiosain 

308. seimtana 9. .i. dond -l- aili ind -l- imia dedensillsibe 

10. buide 11. bee 12. becdn 13. gruad 

14. glainethat 15. seol 16. veil wrsoilcthe beoil ocafogwY 

isind lucsin 

1. .i. idem 7 idem fon6e7ichummi 2. num 7 ubi .i. indosa P- l^b 

35 3. imvachenda 4. .i. m- etergaib -b- cucae 5. dluth 

6. semiu 7. tachtad 8. carectsir 9. .i. fogwv literae 
10. insnadat 

1. .]. ol 2. .i. imbat da -g- bete and ba -g- 7 n- P. I5a 

2. furious, vel etc. 3. o for (Greek) v here. 4. i.e. and P- 13b 
40 he does not mention the diphthongation here. 

1. nothing then here. 2, 3. rule of nullity then. 4. nothing here P. 14 a 
also. 5. i.e. i being added (yiauta nav-i-ta etc.), though he (Priscian) 

does not say it. 6. i.e. into the sound of digainuia, for its name is vau. 

7. i.e. (contrary) to the passage into a consonant. 8. slender, thin. 
45 9. i.e. to the other I, the I of the last syllable. 16. manifest in the 

opening of the mouth *= at the sound of it (i.e. 7ii) in that position. 

1. i.e. ^idem et idem,' in one way. 2. *■ nmn et ubi,' i.e. now. P. 14b 

4. i.e. m interposes b to it. 8. a letter. 9. i.e. sound of the 

letter. 10. they insert {ingerunt). 

50 2. i.e. whether there are to be two (/f^ there, or g and n. p. 15a 

» MS. y [in marg.] uel oy ^ MS. y '^ for the genitive cf. Wb. 4*= 18, 31'' 23 

S. G. II. 5 

66 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

uel p,. . .ut. . / immineo*'' ' propter celeriorem raotum linguae labro- 

rumque ad uicinos facilius transeuntium pulsus*. ../findo'^ fissus.' 

P. 15b R... transit... in u consonantem : ' tero^ triui' n: 'aeneus^' 

pro ' aereus.' 

(i. p. 32) S in metro apud uetustissimos frequenter uim suam amittit^ 5 

* Ne ' autem coniunctione sequente"* cum apostropho'^ penitus toUitur 
ut 'uiden^/ 'satin'^,' ' uin,' pro ' uidesne,' 'satisne/ ' uisne.' Nee non 
etiam in Graecis nominibus as uel es terminantibus plerunque 
tollitur...ut...'sophista^' quibus etiam e producta in a correptam 

(i. p. 33) conuertitur^. ...mutatur x...'pistrix^'^' pro 'pistris/ in quo 10 

. sequimur Doris: illi enim 'opvi^^' {uel lapis uictorig^^^j pro 'opvi^"^' 
dicunt huic praeponitur p et loco -v/r^'^ Graeca fungitur... 

P. 16a ...quamuis^ non sine ratione'^ haec quoque^^ duplex a Graecis addita 
uidetur, nam multo molliorem^ et uolubiliorem* sonum habet yjr 
quam ps^ uel bs...'caelebs^'...'ArabsV Et x quidem assumpsimus, 15 
'^ autem non^; sed quantum expeditior^ est ^fr quam^'' ps... 

...*apex"'... ...' suppellex^^ supellectilis'... ...'exoleo^^'... 

' exspes ' in quo uidemur facere contra consuetudinem Grae- 
corum". ...ponamus^^ 

P- 1^^ 3. .1. taortaim. .i. in- 7 mineo i mina 4. .i. soirthiu de inlahrad 20 

continued . ,,..,., \ .,.,,. , .,, 

diatairvitlieclit isiniitii' comjograigthi dodaiarmorat 0. mdiung 
P. 15b 1. .i. e in i productam 7 r- dothormuch lege uerbum post 7 ibi 

inuenies 2. .i. humide 3. [marg. 1.] uide ipost csisus aut* 

ouiu??i foetus — .i. glanad^ -u- 7 s — aut urentis cwUa csupellas reliqua^ 
4. .i. aiidocoisgedar ne comaccomol -s- 5. .i. ne fodaim 25 

apostroiph 6. .i. uidesne i. innaci 7. .i. in lour 8. .i. 

fisid 9. .i. iarfoxnl -s- diib 10. belua marina .i. bled 

11. buaid li§ 12. .i. p con -s- 

P. 16a 1. adas 2. .i. doclaind^ quod noluit t aliis quod fecerunt 

2a. cid 3. .i. moithiu 4. .i. asoirbiu^ 5. .i. oldaas -tt?- 30 
6. ointam 7. .i. arabda^^ 8. .i. nisnarroetmarni sidi 

9. .i. soirthiu sonu 10. oldaas 11. huasletu 12. .1. 

intreb suppellectilis nominatii^i^s uetustus 13. m/orbiur' 

14. .i. inre feidligthe disi inogi 7 -s- innatiarmoracht 15. coa 

^- 1?^ 4. i.e. the easier is the pronunciation from its (the letter m's) passage 35 

continued -^^^ ^^ie consonantal letter which follows it. 

P. 15b 1. i.e. e is changed into i long, and r is added. Lege Verhum etc. 

3. i.e. elision of «/. and s (aut ouium/oef aut...). 4. i.e. when the con- 
junction ne follows s. 5. i.e. 7ie suffers apostrophe. 7. i.e. is it 
enough? 9. i.e. after removing 6^ from them. 11. a victory -stone. 40 

12. i.e. p with s. 

P. 16a 2. i.e. for (the Latin) race quod etc. 8. i.e. we have not accepted this. 

9. i.e. readier in sound. 13. I increase not. 14. i.e. by the principle 

of its remaining in (its) integrity with an s following it. 15. so that^ 

* MS. orni^ ^ in marg. in the same band as buaid li§, different from the usual 

hand. 6pt^ is mistaken for fornix, cf. Sg. 69*19,113*2 " MS. ornis '^ .i. glanad...s 
is between the lines : cf. Sg. 136* 1, but glantar as 136* 2 " Verg. Georg. 11. 196, 

cf. Prise. I. 192 f recte dochlaind s =assoirbiu ^ MS. arahda, de in another 
hand ' ci. forbartaig gl. exoletam Sg. 173*5 ^ coa seems'to be for co, indicating 
the construction of ponamus, which is a scribal error for ponimus 

Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). C)7 

...geminari aiitem uidetur post consonantem, si" x antecedente, quae r. i^>b 
loco c et s fungiiitur, ipsa^ consequatur'-, ut 'exsequiae'... (i- p. 34) 

B transit. m : * sunimitto,* 'globus glomus-''... Nam 

'suscipio' 'sustuli-*' a 'susum' uel 'sursum' aduerbio composita 
5 sunt, unde 'subtinnio'^'^' et 'subcumbo' non motauerunt b in s. 
'Suspicor' quo(jue et 'suspicio' a 'susum' uel 'sursum' compo- 
nuntur, sed abiiciunt unam s", quia non potest duplicari consonans 
alia subsequente consouante, quomodo nee antecedente, nissi sit muta 

ante licpiidam, ut 'supplex'... quomodo et apud Graecos 'avyyvco/j.r]'^' 

10 C transit in u consonantem...' ascisco^ asciui ' g antecedente 
n :. . .* ango^ ' quoque pro ' ancho.' 

J) transit. t :...' attamino^' P, 17a 

F multis modis muta magis ostenditur, cum pro p et aspiratione (i. p. 35) 
ponitur, quae similiter'-^ muta accipitur...quanquam=^ antiqui Roma- 
15 norum Eoles sequentes loco aspirationis eam-^* ponebant, effugientes 
quoque ipsi aspirationem-', et maxime cum consouante recusabant 
eam in Latino sermone proferre. 'Sifilum' pro 'sibilumV teste 
Nonio Marcello de doctorum indagine^ dicebant. 

G transit. . .in ct : * agor'' actus'. . . 
20 H litteram non esse ostendimus sed notam aspirationis quamP. 17 b 
Graecorum antiquissimi . . in uersu scribebant^: nunc eam diuiserunt 
et dexteram eius partem^ supra literam ponentes^ psiles notam 

1. -s- aile 2. madocoisgedar 8. sed tertiae declinationis P- I6b 

7 neutrum .i. comtherchonirac 4. dohriathra^ atachomsaidi\g\jh.\ 
2z,frisnahi siu 5. isfollus nach -b- in -s- in ^raediictis ar ni loo 

tairmthechtsie di m -s- sequente -c- t t- uxide subtin/^^o reliqua uon 
transit in his similiter 6. .i. indan^ -s- .i. s- aduerbii t uerbi 

7. .i. emnad mutce^ re leclidaig hie 8. docuiriui- 9. cunicigim 

1. aslendAva^ 2. fri -f 3. istnut si am quanquam .i. P. I7a 

10 cinud' \ isniut <\\xs.n(\VidiTL\-adaS' 3a. digava \ dasian 4. atac 
5. ar robbu digaim ind -f- hie conducad -b- inndloc 6. .i. dind- 

eclim 7. cotomerchloither 

1. eter litre ni huaslitrih 2. alleth olaim deiss -\ 3. huas P. 17 b 
litir suidigthir leo 

35 1. another s. 2. if it follows. 4. adverbs which are P- 16b 

compounded with these (words). 5. it is obvious that h (does) not 

(change) into s in the aforesaid (examples), for it is not an occasion for it 
to pass into s when c or ^ follows, unde etc. 6. i.e. one of the two 6''s, 

i.e. s of the adverb or of the verb. 7. i.e. doubling of a mute before a 

40 liquid here. 

2. to f. 3. it is a mute indeed quamquam 'although.' Or it is a P. 17a 
mute quamquam 'even though^' (?). 3 a. digamma or rough breathing. 

4. of the Attics. 5. for the y* here was digamma and b was put in its 


1. among the letters, not over the letters. 2. the right half (lit. the P. 17 b 

half from the right hand). 3. it is placed with them above the letter. 


* om. MS. ^ MS. subtinneo <^ expressed by the contraction dobre'^, cf. Sg. 

2'20*5, 6, 9 '^ leg. indalah? ci". Sg. 205^5, but dan may be gen. dual neut., cf. Sg. 

9*21, 22 '^ MS. mute with a mark under the e which may come from § or ce, 

Thurneysen. ^ MS. ad aslen.. where the 'ad' is a Latin gloss on the at- of attamino 

8 cf. Sg. 7"^ 7, 7*^7, 40^21, 88" 1, 102^^5, 190M 




Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 36) habent, quam Remmius Palaemon exilern'*...nominat, sinistram' 
autem contrarie" aspirationis, quam Grillius flatilem' uocat. 

De q quae nisi eandem** uim haberet quam c, nunquam^ 

illam transiret... Apud antiques frequentissime quu loco cu 

sillabae ponebatur, et e contraries ut 'arquus'... 5 

T transit in s ... c uero antecedente^'' in x. . 
Y et z in Graecis tantummodo ponuntur dictionibus, quamuis 
in multis ueteres haec" quoque motasse inueniantur et pro v u, 
pro f uero ... s uel ss uel d posuisse ut ... 'Saguntum*^/ 'massa'^^ 
pro 'ZaKvv6o<;^' ' fia^a' 'odor'^^ quoque aTro rov"^ o^etv... Ergo lo 
'corylus' et 'lympha' ex ipsa scriptura^'* a® Graecis sumpta'" uon est 
P. 18a Ordo quoque accidit Uteris, qui... quia coniunctus esse uidetur^ 

(i p. 37) cum potestate elementorum, non absordum puto ei nunc ilium 

ordinem subiungere. 15 

Sunt igitur uocales praepositiuae aliis uocalibus subsequentibus 
in eisdem^ syllabis a e o, subiunctiuae e u^ ut oe ae eu au. 

Diphthongi autem dicuntur, quod=^ binos ptongos'*, hoc est 
uoces, comprehendunt. Nam singulae uocales^ suas uoces habent... 
In Graecis uero, quottiens huiuscemodi fiat apud nos diaeresis** 20 

6. .i. 

9. .i. 


da -s- 


P. 18 a 

P. 17b 4. sdim 5. .i. partem graeci habent .i. I- dasien 

continued dopsilen 7. tinfesti 8. manihhad hinmm liter 

cid inchotarsnu avis 'C- tarhesi -q- thuas leliqua 10. .i 

• c* m -t' 11. .i. asuidigud inepevtib grecdib 12. 

tarhesi z 13. ainm netha 14 v indib^ 

1. .i. huare as accomalta dochumachtn isairi adfet de hie 
2. .i. coifchenn ^e- hitQv remszn'digud 7 foacomol 3. .i. fogor 
dagutoi indeoguv air thechtnid^ cachgiitw aguth nindi 7 it digutai 
bite iiideogwY 4. Dionysius^^ Diptongos graece dia t dios 1 

dio duo latine ptongos sonus • diptongos ergo dualis sonus sicut 30 
dialecticus dualis dictio- asberat alii ^sdephtongos asmaith and .i. 
combad dephtoros" dodichsed innaleith chonismdigih'i^ 7 tonos .i. sonus- 
dephtoros didiu. binus sonus interpretatur 5. nagutai oindai 

P. 17b 

P. 18a 


the rough breathing. 

6. i.e. to the smooth breathing. 

if it were not the same letter. 9. i.e. yet contrary-wise, for it is 35 

c instead of q above etc. 10. i.e. (when) c precedes the t. 11. i.e. 

their position in Greek words. 12. two s's in place of z. 13. name 
of a grain P. 14. (because) u (occurs) in them. 

1. i.e. since it is connected with the power (of the letters), therefore he 
discourses of it here. 2. i.e. e is common both in anteposition and sub- 40 

junction. 3. i.e. the sound of two vowels is in a diphthong, for each 

vowel has its (own) sound in it, and it is two vowels that are in a 
diphthong. 4. Others say that dephtongos is right there i.e. 

dephtoros (Sevrepo?) would enter as half of the compound and toi/os 
i.e. sonus. dephtorus then etc. 5. the single vowels. 45 

* MS. eundem *» MS. sacuntum <= MS. ZukluOos '^ MS. rot « om. MS. 
f MS. sumpa « MS. hisdem ^ MS. diaresis ' misread by Ascoli remitec 

^ 'vor .y. scheint mir noch ein n oder r zu erkennen ; von der zwei oder drei 
buchstaben die vorhergiengen, ist so gut wie nichts sicher zu sehen.' Thurneysen 
1 cf. Sg. 206^3, Vol. I. p. 370 note d "^ i.e. Dionysius Thrax « i.e. devrepos, 

Ascoli ° leg. innaleithcJwmsuidi gthe 'into half of the compound'? cf. Icithungae 

Lib. Ardm. 17* 2 J. S. p the glossator mistook odor for ador, Ascoli 

Glosses on PHscian {St. Gall). 69 

peneultimae S3'llabae, i pro duplici consonante accipitur", ut ' Mala"^ 
Maia*.'... Inuenitur tamen diphthongus, in media dictione correpta P. I8b 
tunc, quando compositae dictionis antecedentis in fine est^ sequente (i. p. 38) 
uocali'-, ut 'praeustus^' 
5 Oe quoque idem^ patitur apud Graecos. 

Et sciendum est quod pro 'ab' praepositione au ponitur'* si° (i- P- 39) 

abiiciatur uocalis posita post eum, id est post u^ consonantem, au 
diphtongus fiat^ u redeunte in uocalem*^. .. Transit in o produc- 

tam...ut. ..'cotes''^ pro 'cautes'... 
lo Oe est quando per diaerisin^ profertur in Graecis nominibus et P. 10 a 
Graecam seruant scripturam\ Aufertur ei®, id est oe diphtongo^ (i- P- 40) 
altera uocalis^ sequente e longa...necnon pro cot^ diphthongo Graeca 
nos banc, id est oe, ponimus... emitationem Boetorum'*... 

Transit in u longam, ut 'Phoenices^ Punices'^...moenio^... 
15 ' Raro ' autem diximus propter 'Medeam,' 'Pluteam^' nam quod^ J** ^^^ . 
Virgilius 'Qui tela Typhoea temnis' e correpta protulit, Doricum"' est, ' ' 

s. enim in metro saepe uim consonantis amittit^ ... 'puls'^. .. /j' p_ 42) 

C. Cindas on-nianseon uaire isindiguthaigthi airdixi (io- P- l8a 
fuasilcther deogur dorruairthetar diaimsir uocalis asberr -i- in con- ^''"^'^^^ 
20 sonante -i- inde duplex est • • 7. .i. deogur -a- 7 e 

1. .i. lii foirciunn nacetnce rainne his m?icAomsuidigthiu 2. .i. P- ^^^ 
indead indeogmr bis isinchetna 5i71aib 3. .i. athimmo7^cum 

4. postea dicit aufero aufugio dicimus ne si affero • reliqua^^ 

5. cobeith 6. .i. andonaithchiiiredar -u- iterum 7. lieic 

25 1. i. ai^ dofuasalcat greic oe in -u- sic latini 2. arin deogur ^^ I9a 

3. .i. oldaas aindlach 7 m^' v amal ^reic'^ 7 ahairitiu ardib osonaib 

4. inna cenelsin 5. afracdce 6. daingnigixn 

1. .i. oroscaiged -ei t i^ in -e- hisuidib 2. .i. isairi nitahur P. I9b 

3. grecda 
30 1. naich"^ imtha z 2. .i. hith P. 20a 

6. How is this? Not hard is this: because the diphthong is P. 18a 
resolved into two long vowels there have remained in consonante i two continued 
times of the vowel which is called i. Hence the consonant is double. 
7. i.e. the diphthong of a and e. 

35 1. i.e. at the end of the first part which is in the compound. P. 18b 
2. i.e. after the diphthong which is in the first syllable. 3. i.e. its 

shortening (correjytio). 5. so that it may be. 6. i.e. when u 

returns again. 

1. i.e. since the Greeks resolve oe into u so do the Latins. P- 19a 

40 2. from the diphthong. 3. i.e. than its diaeresis, and the u as Greek 

and its assumption for two consonants. 4. of those nations. 

5. African. 

1. i.e. ei or i was changed into e in these examples. 2. i.e. there- P. 19b 

fore I do not give (it). 
45 1. not so is z (i.e. z does not, as s often does, lose the force of a P. 20a 

» MS. MAHA. Maias ^ MS. praeustis <= om. MS. '* MS. diarisin 

* MS. .!• <■ MS. uocaH « MS. ttoenikec *' This note is in the middle margin 
' rectius ind, cf. Sg. 12^3, 106'' 4, ISG"^ 2 ^ cf. grec Sg. 53»11, 65''^ 4, etc., innagrece 

IGO**!, digreic 196^7, teora greca 148'' 12. In contraction greic is commonly expressed 

by g^ic 9* 21, 19* 1, 40=^ 7, 196^' 7, but g^c 112'' 1 ' MS. -ei •" the reason for 

the dependent naich here is not clear 

70 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

'lanx'3 'Asbustes'^ ... 'squalor'-' 'blandus'^ ... 'creber'' 

'pratum '^... 

P. 20b Ante m autem inueniuntur c d g t^..' agmen '^ . . Tres autem 

consonantes non aliter possunt iungi in principio syllabae, nisi sit 
(i. p. 43) prima s^ uel c uel p .... tertia 1 uel r^..ut...' uictrix/ ' sceptrum''.' 5 
Nam post pt uel ct et simul iunctas 1 non inuenitur...ipsa soni 
natura prohibentel In fine uero dictionis contra inuenimus primam 
liquidam, sequentem mutam*', postremam s... uel c uel t antecedente 
n'...uel loco ^/r Graecae bs uel ps scribere pro ratione genetiui^ ut 

'Arabs Arabis' tamen cognationem soni^ ad hoc^'^ procliuiorem lo 

esse aiunt. ...euphonia superat"... 
P. 21a Syllaba est comprehensio literarum consequens sub uno accentu 

(i. p. 44) et uno spiritu prolata ; abusiue tamen etiam singularum^ uocalium 
sonos syllabas nominamus. A singulis tamen incipiens, non plus 
quam^ ad sex literas procedere syllaba potest... '5 

Saepe inueniuntur pro duabus^ uocalibus iunctis. . .singulae uocales 
positae, ut 'plostrum'^ pro 'plaustrum...' 
p. 21b Si antecedens syllaba terminet in consonantem, necesse est^ etiam 

(i. p. 45) sequentem a consonante incipere. . . Herodianus...ostendit, ratio- 

nabilius esse sonoriusque^ quantum ad ipsam uocis prolationem, in ^o 
compositis quoque^ simplicium regulam...seruare. 

P. 20a 3. r^ed \ these t slice 4. .i. nephadnachte 5. doerma- 

continucd j^aigthetu 6. .i. praeponitur b- do -l- sic -c- reliqua 7. didn 

8. sreith^ 9. .i. niairecar -b- 7ia -c- remi- 
P. 20b 1. sluag 2. .i. manip -s- has toisech innasylldbih -reliqua '^ 5 

3. .i. trislitir immurgu hito^woh. sylXsih^ hiid -i-^ no -r- 4. ar 
•c- 7 -p- son infechtso 5. .i. huith do -l- post ct- reliqua 6. .i. 

frimuit / lechdaig iunadiad 7. .i. b.- re -g- nd -t- 8. .i. huare 
is b-s- t ps- bis m genitm 9. .i. hiter inainmnid 7 ingeyiitm t 

inter • psi 7 ps • 10. condib -^-sdoda intd • 1 1 . .i. foi^hvaisligid ^ 30 

P. 21a 1. i. ceso comprehensio literarum asberr camaiph reliqua 

2. oldaas 3. .i. hilac deogwir 4. .i. fen 

P- 21b 1. .i. isgndth 2. .i. bindiu 3. .i. cid 

p. 20a 3. a balance or a dish*^ or a shell. 4. i.e. unburied^ 6. i.e. 

continued h is prefixed to ^ : so c etc. 9. i.e. neither h nor c is found before it. 35 

P. 20b 2. i.e. unless s be the first (element) in its syllable etc. 3. i.e. the 

third letter, therefore, in the beginning of the syllable is wont to be / or r. 

4. for (combinations commencing with) c and p this now (is an example, 
sce-ptrunt). 5. i.e. the occurrence of / after ct, etc. 6. i.e. [contra) 
to a mute and a liquid after it. 7. i.e. n before c or t. 8. i.e. 40 
because it is bs or ps which occurs in the genitive. 9. i.e. both 
nominative and genitive, or both psi (xj/) and ps. 10. so that it may 
be ps that renders it. 

P. 21a 1. i.e. although it is (by a syllable is meant) a collection of letters, 

still it is called etc. 3. i.e. in place of a diphthong. 45 

p. 21b 1. i.e. it is usual. 

* Of sreith in this sense we have no other instance. In Philarg. i srath glosses in 
gramine ^ leg. •!• ^ The v is over the line, between h and a '^ cf. teisc .i. mias 
O'Mulconry ^ The glossator took Asbustes to be from as 'ex' and bustum, Ascoli 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 71 

Obiicitur^ tamen huic'' illud, quod oportet 'oblitiis^' 'oblatus'... 
si b in secundam S3'llabam transit' more simplicium dictionum, 
priinam habere^ coninmneni in metris, ut possit ctiam corripi : sed 
hoc nunquam inuenitur^ Praeterea^" 'circueo' et 'circuago' et 
5 similia non paterentur abscisionem m in pronuntiatione si transisset in 
sequentem syllabam m^^ nee in 'perhibeo,'^'- 'exhibeo,' 'inhumatus' 
similibus secundae syllabae principalis aspiraretur uocalis^'. . . Est ta- 
men quando in compositis^'* etiam subtrahitur consonans, ut 'coeo, cois.' 

Principales syllabae... ab omnibus incipere Uteris, desinere tamen P. 22a 

10 non in omnes possunt sed in has : uocales quidem omnes, a quacum- 

que consonante^ incipiat sequens syllaba in dictionibus, quae 

...aliis partibus orationis sint compositae, ut...^ alterutruml Nee (i. p. 46) 
tamen, si sequens a consonante incipiet, licet antecedenti in quan- 
cumque-* consonantem desinere... 

15 In b inuenitur syllaba desineus, si sequens quoque ab eadem 
incipiat, ut ' Subburra,'-^ 'gibbus,'^ 'gibber,"^ 'gibberosus.'^.. Quae 
tamen consonans c sequente solet in eam motari plerunque, ut . . 
'occumbo'^. . 'succido'^"... 'Ob' quoque est quando assumit s, cum 
praeponitur cum dictione a c incipiente, ut . . 'obscenus'". 

20 4. .\. fristacuirther^ 5. A. doberr hicotai^sne do 6. A.comhad o-P-2lb 
7 blitus dogneth reliqua [in marg.] .i. ob 7 liuitus 7 per siusigopen litus 'Continued 
•reliqua masued^ 7. .i. techt do -h- hitosach sillsihe 8. techtaite 
9. ar'atesed 'h' isinsillsiih tdnaisi in his ar it comsuidigthi 10. .i. 
Cenmithd innahi asrubart A. oblitus reliqua 11. Frituidecht aile 

25 anisiiC' 12. forgellim. 13. .i. ar nirid)i tinfed arhelaih 'X- 7 

n- reliqua 14. .i. conforcmat dliged innandiuite inmenicc- 

I. .i. ?^^ ecen aforcomet adi 2. Alterutrum .i. indalanai • P. 22a 

lactantius dicit. Utrum anima patre an matre an ex utroque 
generatur neque ab utroque neque ex alterutro seruntur animae 

30 3. .i. hithe sin innaranna aili asrubart tuas • v 4. .i. ni hicach 

osoin oosna 5. .i. ingor^ 6. .i. tuithlae 7. .i. cnocc 

8. .i. ciwcach 9. .i. ob 7 cumbo 7 nibi acumbo hisin in diuitius 
con -m- sed cubo -as- reliqua- 10. .i. sub 7 caedo .i. dofuibnimm 
11. .i. ob 7 caenum .i. loth^ reliqua 

35 5. i.e. it is adduced in contrary (to it). 6. i.e. that it should make P. 21b 

o and blitus etc. [in marg.^ i.e. ob and livitus and by syncope litus etc. if continued 
it is so^. 7. i.e. the passing of b into the beginning of the syllable. 

8. that they should have. 9. (it is not found) that b should pass 

into the second syllable in these (words), for they are compounds. 

40 10. i.e. besides those (words) which he has (already) mentioned, i.e. 
oblitus etc. 11. another objection this. 13. i.e. for there cannot 

be aspiration before x and n, etc. 14. i.e. so that they often preserve 

the law of the simple (words). 

1. i.e. it is not necessary to observe this. 3. i.e. those are the other parts P. 22a 

45 which he has mentioned above. 4. i.e. not in every consonant does it 

end. 5. i.e. an anchor. 6. i.e. a swelling. 7. i.e. a lump. 8. i.e. 
lumpy. 9. i.e. ob and cumbo, and that cumbo does not occur in 

simplicity with m, but cubo, cubas etc. 

* cf. Ml. 106'' 15, 118"= 3 ^ The words .i. oh... masued are in the right margin 

*= cf. saburra Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii 220, 221 '^ .i. lotJi is written over caenum 

« cf. Sg. 50*^18, 88^2, 192'' 7 etc., Mod. Jr. maiseadh then, therefore,' Anglo-Irish 

72 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

P. 22b Aut spem deponas aut partem illusus^ omittas • 

in qiiibusdam autem manet immutabilis, ut 'abrogo,'^ ' abrado,' et 
puto differentiae causa ne, si 'arrogo' et 'arrado' dicamus, dubium 
sit, * ab ' an ' ad ' praepositio sit^ quae mutauit suam consonantem in 
(i- P- 47) 1-. . . / abdo '"...' abluo '\ . .' obnitor '«. . . 5 

...* bacca,''' 'bucca,*^ 'soccus'^... 

../abaddir,'^" lapis quern pro loue deuorauit Saturiius. 

Reddidit una bourn ^^ uocem. 

...f quoque sequente rationabilius^'^ : ' affectus' ... s, 'assiduus.'^^ 
P. 23a ...'adfatur'.-.'adsumo/ Errore tamen scriptorum hoc fieri puto^ lo 
(i. p. 48) quam ratione : nam quae sit differentia^ euphoniae^ ut, cum eadem 
consonans sit sequens, in aliis transferatur d, in aliis non"*, scire 
tamen non possum... 
P. 23b L quacumque consonante sequente potest antecedentem terminare 

(i. p. 49) syllabam, ut . . 'ulcus^'...'mulxi.'2 Q et r solis sequentibus non inueni 15 
antecedentem 1 ; nam h et k non possunt post banc inueniri^ 
...' Cambises...'^ 

In n terminatur antecedens syllaba sequentibus c uel f uel g uel 
altera n uel q uel r...uel s uel t^..ut...'mancus,'^.. ...'con' prae- 

positio ante dictionem ab r incipientem componitur, hoc idem 20 
P. 24a patitur"^... Nee mirum, cum apud Graecos auctores artium hoc idem 

P. 22b 1. .i. cuitbedach 2. .i. doaithbiuch i nioirdnimm. t iialligwi 

3. indixnaigedar 4. .i. fullugaimm 5. dofonug 
6. frisbiur 7. cder 8. oal 9. assa 10. cenela 
liac .i. taidminedarsom ar chiunn 11. .i. imiambao^ 12. .i. 25 
is dligthigiu acumscugud quam afeidligud 13. .i. uandi as-assideo 
'Veliqua • 

P. 23a 1. .i. uarietas immutatioms 7 mutationis uel hoc .i. cen 

achomihoud -d- quod uerius est- 2. cidechor^ .i. arnidechor 
m^i'nc/msa^yi^e hie sed error scriptorum 3. bindiusa 4. .i. 30 

ut non transferatur 1 non .i. naico^ nicumscaigther -d- in aliis 

P. 23b 1- cnocc 2. do ovimalgg 3. is airdircu epirt limmson • 

4. .i. proprium nomen regis ut orosius^ narrat • t nomen uestis 
caimmse 5. .i. ordd abbgitir dorat forsna osona 6. .i. baclam 35 
.i. manu captus 7. acovithoud in -r-^ 

P. 22b 2. i.e. I break (a bargain), or I do not ordain, or I arrogate. 

3. whether it is. 10. a kind of stone, i.e. which he records 
hereafter^. 12. i.e. more in accordance with rule is its mutation than 
its permanence. 13. i.e. from assideo etc. 40 

P. 23 a 1. i.e. without the change of d, quod etc. 2. what is the 

difference, i.e. because there is no difference of euphony here, sed etc. 

4. i.e. no ! d is not changed in other words. 

P. 23b 3. I think I need not say thisj. 5. i.e. he has imposed on the 

consonants the order of the alphabet. 7. its conversion into r. 45 

a }JLS. i7inabao ^ =cid dechor "^ M^.hindius ^ MS. na/co more probably 

than naicc, Thurneysen: leg. naicc, which is translated ^ MS. dfc. At the end of 

this column the scribe has : T gamma t K cappa i X chi 'MS. orb « on the 

left margin of this column is the gloss: soldus iii tremeses hahet tremesis uero 
scriptula et demedium *' Lib. v. f. 65, gl. 1 ' cf. Vol. i. p. 415 note i 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 73 

soleat firi^ ut a-yppeco^^^. ... ' irrito'"^ ' irriguus'^ ' cousitus '* ... 

'imbuo'^ .. ' competum '"^ ... 'illiulo.'^... 

... ' lippus.'^.. 

.. arquitenens,'^ 'currns,' 'morsus,' 'artus,' 'pcriurus,' curuiis^" ... (i- p- 50) 
5... ' pellicio,'" 'interlita'^- ... conscripsisti singraphum^'" .. leges 
pellige^'*...pellucet''' quasi lanterna punica^^ 

.. Muscus'^ 'cassis'-... r. 24b 

. . . caeteris iiero consonantibus'' sequeiitibus e, non ex, praeponi (i- P- 5i) 
solet ... 
10 ... 'faex"* faecis,' 'faux*^ foucis.' 

syllaba enini per se, nisi cum sit dictio\ sensum habere non P. 25a 
potest. Inuenitur tamen et plena oratio^ in una dictione... 

Tamen in metro ^ necesse est unamquamque syllabam uel uniusp. 25 b 
uel duorum accipi temporum. (i. p. 53) 

15 Dictio est pars minima"'^ orationis constructae^ id est in ordinem 
compositae"': pars autem, quantum'^ ad totum intelligendum...hoc 
autem ideo dictum est, ne quis conetur ' uires ' in duas partes 
diuidere^, hoc est in 'ui' et 'res'... Non enim ad totum intelli- 
irendum'' haec fit diuisio. 


20 1. .i. acomthoud in 'Y' la. A. ... icim 2. todurgimV.2iB. 

3. tursitnech' 4. .i. conseminatus'^ comchlante .i. 7 sero 

5. osecraimm. 6. helat .i. 7 peto 7. dogdithaimva 

8. fliiichdercc 9. huasalgahdltaid • arcon enim grsece excelsus 

dicitur'^ 10. Ordd ahhgitir inso 11. dogaithaim 

25 12. etarfuiUechta 13. incomscrihiidaith 14. airlech 

15. astoidi 16. amsl in lochairnn naffraicdai^. 

1. .i. caech 2. .i. cenelae lin 3. cenmithd -f- 4. .i. P- 24b 

descad 5. forcrach 

1. .i. inge intan has rami intsillah 2. .i. incellug insce hiid P. 25a 

30 dictio 

1. .i.fri toimsidetaid metair 2. .i. hicoindeulgg inna innsce P- 25 b 

dge 3. cen dualchi 4. inordd coir 5. .i. minima .i. 

isrannsi dm orationis 6. .i. oepred iarwm. is pars minima 

orationis cechtar inda leithe sin .i. ui- 7 res- aris pars minima 
|j 35 dictionis syllaba ni pars orationis • • - 7. .i. do Idni chetbutho 

imia huilce insce • • 

5. I consecrate. 9. high-holder, for arcon in Greek means excelsus. P. 24a 

10. this (is the) order of the alphabet. 13. a writer ^ 16. like 

the African lamp. 
40 2. i.e. a kind of net. 3. except y! P. 24 b 

1. i.e. except when the syllable is a part (of speech). 2. i.e. dictio P. 25a 

is wont to be in connected speech (oratio). 

1. i.e. for the measurement of metre. 2. i.e. in comparison with P. 25b 

the complete discourse, 3. without vices. 4. into proper order. 

45 5. i.e. it is verily a part of speech. 6. i.e. that he then sliould say, 

each of those two parts vi- and -res is pars ininima orationis, for a syllable 
is pars tninima dictionis and not pars orationis. 7. i.e. for the fulness 

of meaning of the whole discourse (dictio). 

* MS. ciPPHPfi ^ von anderer hand davorgeschrieben, Windisch <= xhe 

glossator seems to have been thinking of &Kpos '' i.e. afraicdai ^ syngraphum 

is misrendered 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 26a 

(I. p. 54) 

P. 25b 


P. 26a 

Differt autem dictio a syllaba non solum quod syllaba pars est® 
dictionis, sod etiam quod dictio dicendurn'^, hoc est intellegendum^", 
aliquid habet. Syllaba autem non omni modo" aliquid significat 
per se : ergo monosyllabae dictiones quodammodo^^ esse et syllabae^^ 
non tarn en sincoere^''... Unde si dicam''' 'a' per se scio esse syllabam 5 
nee tempera ^*'" tamen significationem^^ agnosco... Nam in 
'ara^®' deorum...cum autem significat stabulum porcorum\ eadem a 
sillaba peneultima^ corripitur et acuitur et habet aspirationem ; haec 
eadem 'a,' quando est praepositio, grauatur^... Vides ergo per se 
ipsum syllabam^ difficere praedictorum ratione nee aliter posse 10 
examosin^ tractari*^, nisi posita in dictione sit. 

Oratio est ordinatio diction um^ congrua^ sententiam perfectam^ 
demonstrans. Est autem haec diffinitio orationis eius, quae generalis 
est, id est quae in species seu in partes diuiditur^". Nam oratio" 
dicitur etiam liber rethoricus... 15 

...responsa^^^../honestas'^^ articulos, quibus nos caremus^^ 

8. A. olas rann 9. A. beth eperthi 10. .i. slaindith folad 
indepert ' 11. i. onach mud etir 12. .i. ualailiu mud 

frisillaha ndd toiriidet folad - • 13. .i. issi intsillah diuit sillah 

ellaig rainne^ 7 nad sluindi folad • ' 14^. Ni sluindi sillah folad 20 

tree feisin mariipsin^ sillah oi bes rdnn insce" 15. Si dicam .i. 

Fo^ : : : : sillsiih ndiuit : :. . .rainn : :. . .insce : :. . .beid : ... . 16. .i. 

cemet aimmser bes indi 17. .1. cid folad^ sluindes 18. altoir 

1. .i. muccfoil 2. .i. hara .i. muccfoil 3. i. intan mbis 

hicomaisndis 4. .i. solam .i. ind sillab diuit 7md sluindi folad" 25 

5. i. ind immdae^ 6. .i. oeperthae cia aiccent 7 cisi aimser 

derb thechtas reliqua 7. .i. iunafocid 8. cerifubae^ cen 

dualaich 9. .i. coldni inntdiuchto 10. .i. coil 7 coim i idem 7 
partes quod melius 11. hie ostendit ceroich^^ himeit 7 lagait 

ani as oratio •• ' 12. .1. innafrecra 13. .i.fele 14. .i. 30 

nintdnaic acdrachtar 

P. 25 b 

P. 26a 

8. i.e. because it is a part. 9. i.e. it should be to be said. 10. i.e. 
the word expresses substance. 11. i.e. in any way at all. 12. i.e. 

in another way (quodaminodo) to syllables that signify no substance. 
13. i.e. this is the simple syllable, a syllable in the body of a part 35 
(of speech), and which does not express a substance. 14. No syllable 

by itself expresses a substance, unless it be a syllable which is able to be 
a part of speech. 16. i.e. what times may be in it. 17. i.e. (I 

know not) what substance it signifies. 

1. i.e. pig-sty. 3. i.e. when it is in apposition. 4. i.e. the 40 

simple syllable which does not denote a substance. 5. i.e. abundantly. 

6. i.e. so that it might be said what accent and what certain time it 
hath, etc. 7. i.e. of the words. 8. without flaw, without 

fault. 9. i.e. with fulness of sense. 10. i.e. simple (gracilis) and 

beautiful. 11. here he shews how far the word oratio extends in 45 

greatness and in smallness. 14. i.e. their character has not come to us. 

* recte responsiua, but responsa is translated ^ MS. raine 
^ not quite certain, Thurneysen *" cf. cid chenel Sg. IQ?'' 3 

g cf. Ml. 15» 11 

have been expected 

ce be a mistake for co ' how ' ? 

•^ leg. si or si sin? 

^ immdu might 

^ the enclitic form is noteworthy. Can 

Glosses on Prisciaii {St, Gall). 75 

... illos adbuc sequimur Latini^ quamuis integros in nostra non P« 26b 
inuenimus lingua articulos-. Nam cum dicimns^ 'idem' 6 avTo^'^, 
non solum articulum praepositiuum, sed etiam pronomen in eadem 

dictione signiticamus^ secundum cpiosdam infinito siue magis 

5 nomine'^. . 

His alii addebant etiam uocabulum et interiectionem apud {»• P- 55) 

Igitur non aliter' possunt a se discerni^ partes orationis, nisi 
uniuscuiusque^ proprietatis signiiicationem^ attendamns. 
lo Proprium^" est nominis" substantiam et qualitatem significare. 
Hoc habet etiam appellatio^-^ et uocabulum : ergo trea una pars est 
orationis ^=^. 

Proprium^"* uerbi actionem uel passionem siue utrumque...sine 
casu significare. Hoc habent etiam infinita^^, quare non sunt 
15 separanda^" a uerbo^^ 

1. .i. osni 2. .i. compositos ut apud graecos t huare nan- P. 2Gb 

duntanaic acarachtar ciaridberam acdill a ipronominibus • > 3. is- 

follus nach mor brig articuil linni • • 4. .i. ardointdm 5. .i. 

is/err ainm dodenotn de 6. .i. mdinteriecht nadrann insce 

20 lagrecu sed apud aduerbium numerant atarimet comroircnich'^ 
inna ngrec'^ lai^anna insce ol suide as rami insce lalaitnori-' 

7. decjliguth tra inna niltoimddensin isde gaibthi igitur* quasi 
dixisset • ni fail ni nddtdi modligethsa fair indegaid nacomroircnech • - 

8. .i. ofesta andechur 9. Manidecamar sainfolad cacharainne • 
25 10. .i. asainreth 11. .i. indanmma dilis 12. .i. proprium .i. 

torand folaid 7 inne amal ndondfoirde^ ainmm. ndiles - 13. .i. 

inna teoir rannasa is oinrann fardingrat • > 14. .i. asainreth 

15. .i. torand gnima t cesta reliqita 16. .i. huare dofoirndet 

gnim et passionem 17. .i. is labi^eihir andrava 

30 1. i.e. we ourselves. 2. because their character has not come to P. 26b 

us, although we express^ their sense by means of pronouns. 3. it 

is clear that with us the article is not of much account. 4. i.e. for 

■we translate. 5. i.e. it is better to make a noun of it^. 6. i.e. 

the interjection, which is not a part of speech with the Greeks, sed 

35 etc., erroneous persons of the Greeks reckon it with the parts of speech 
because it is a part of speech with the Latins. 7. of the law then, of 

those many opinions, it is of this that he says*^ igitur ; as if he had said ; 
there is nothing on which my law does not touch ^ after the erroneous 
ones. 8. i.e. so that their difference may be known. 9. unless we 

40 see a different meaning of every part (of speech). 10. i.e. its peculiarity. 

11. i.e. of the proper name. 12. i.e. a signification of substance and 

quality^, (just) as the proper name signifies it. 13. i.e. these three 

parts (of speech) it is one part that they express. 14. i.e. its peculiarity. 
15. i.e. a signification of action or passion etc. 16. i.e. because they signify 

45 action and passion. 17. i.e. they are to be reckoned with the verb. 

* MS. OAiTOC ^ recte proprietates significationum '^ MS. comroirnich 

'^ MS. grec « the prefixed n is peculiar: leg. doiidfoirnde? ^ Cf. Sg. 31^3, 33» 19, 
40»11, 146'* 1, 148n3, 149^1, igob 5 g cf. Vol. i. p. 613 note e '' gaibthi = 

gaibid + i ' cf . Wb. 2^ 3 ^ for inne in Sg. cf. 4»^ 4, 27* 3, 28» 1, 2, 28»' 13, 18, 30* 14, 
39*32, 4P11, 50*3, 6, 59*11, 61*3, 4, 17, 66*29, 73*14, 137" 8, 183" 3, ISS'' 6, 201*1, 
207'' 9, 211* 1, 10, 211" 4 : cf. definitio sensus id est qualitatis esse deraonstratur, Suppl. 
Gramm. Lat. p. 64. 

76 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

^' ^'^^ Proprium est pronominis^ pro aliquo nomine proprio poni et certas 

personas significare. Ergo 'quis' et 'qualis' et 'talis' et 'quantus' 
...quae sunt...* redditiua,'^ magis nomina sunt appellanda quam qualitatem^, quamuis generalem*, quod"^ 
est suum nominis^, habent : nomina sunt igitur dicenda, quamuis' 5 
declinationem pronominum habent quaedam ex eis. Non enim 
declinatio, sed uis et signification uniuscuiusque partis est con- 
templanda: indifferenter enim^ multa eV^ nomina modo pronominum 
et pronomina modo nominiim inuenimus declinanda. Quod si de- 

clinatio facit indicium '"'" qualis^^ sit dictio^^, debent...participia^'* in 10 
his putari... Ergo non declinatio, sed proprietas, est excutienda^-^ 

, gg^ ...summatim^' de ceterarum quoque partium proprietate orationis 


Hoc ergo inter aduerbium et praepositionem est^^ quod ad- 15 

p. 27a 1- -i- issed sairireth pronominis asuidigud a7^anmmaimm dilius 7 

ni arindi dano nddsuidigthe som aranmmaimm. doacalmach • > 
2. .i. errethcha airindi asrenat frecrae dond imvachorniirc .1. 
Dofuasailcet animiwchomaix immechomarcar tri quis 7 qualis 7 
quantus 3. .i. qualis 7 talis .i. inni ind folaid hisin 4. .i. 20 

cenelaich etir maith 7 olc 5. .i. proprium .i. di 6. .i. sainreth 
nanmmae torand folaid ceiichinniuth persine • > 7. .i. quis 7 qui 

avis far diidl nominis ataat innahi olchcenae .i. quis^ 7 talis 

8. .i. afolad 7 incJiiall 9. .i. Nihi dechor etir diall nanmann 7 
pronominum 10. cid 11. masued sluindes indrann 2^ 
12. .i. Cia randdatii his indi 18. .i. cisi rami dogentar di 
14. ar is diall nominis lasuidib^ 15. A. ni eclastai 16. ind 
folaid 17. inddir^nith \ breuiter 18. .i. etir indohrethir 
son oicc hes h dobriathar^ 7 bes rem^uidigud t etir indobreihir sechissi 

7 remsuidigud rnddodruinenatar alaaili no^nbetis in oen rainn • > 30 

p. 27a !• i-G- this is the peculiarity of the pronoun, that it is put for a 

proper noun, not, indeed, that it is not put for an appellative noun. 

2. i.e. redditives, because they render an answer to the question, that is, 
they resolve the question which is asked by quis and qualis and quantus. 

3. i.e. qualis smd talis: (they have) the quality of that substance. 4. i.e. 35 
general, both good and bad. 6. i.e. the peculiarity of a noun, to denote 
substance without determining person. 7. i.e. quis and qui (follow 
the pronominal declension), for the rest, qualis and talis are (declined) 
according to the nominal declension. 8. i.e. the substance and the sense. 

9. i.e. there is no difference between the declension of nouns and of 40 
pronouns. 10. also. 11. if it is this that the part (of speech) 
expresses. 12. i.e. what particularity^ resides in it. 13. i.e. what 
part (of speech) will be made of it. 14. for they have the nominal 
declension. 16. of the meaning. 17. numerically or briefly. 
18. i.e. between the adverb which can be an adverb and a preposition. 45 
Or between any adverb whatsoever and a preposition, if some have 
thought that they are one part (of speech). 

^ recte indicium ^ leg. qualis <^ MS. hisuidib, with puncta delentia under 

hi and la superscribed *^ MS. dobre^ ^ randatu is an abstract formation from 

rann 'part of speech,' cf. Sg. 188»7, 8, 203'^ 4 etc. 

Glosses on Friscian {St. Gall). 77 

uerbium et sine cassualibus potest praeponi ct postponi uerbis ct 
cnm cassualibus... Terentius in Adelphis : 

post facere tamen^ P. 27 b dicani ' non bonus homo ' pro ' malus,' subaudio * est-.' 
5 Praepositionis autem proprium separatim quidem per appo- 
sitionem^ casualibus praeponi, ut ' de rege ' . . coniunctim uoro per 
compositionem tam^ cum habentibus casus quam'^ etiam cum non 
babentibus casus... 

...*uel Terentius uel Cicero**' praepositio casualibus separata^ 

lo praeponitur semper, coniunctio uero omnibus potest dictionibus modo*^ 
praeposita modo postposita coniungi. 

Nomen^ est pars orationis, quae unicuique subiectorum corporum^" 
sen rerum^^ communem uel propriam qualitatem distribuit^'-^. (i. p. 57) 
Dicitur^-' autem nomen^^ uel a Graeco, quod est ' vofia'^^' et adiecta 
15 o ' ovo/xa'^,' dictum a^^ tribuendo^^, quod ve/jueiv^^^^ dicunt, uel, ut alii, P. 28a 
nomen quasi notaraen, quod hoc notamus nomine uniuscuiusque sub- 
stantiae qualitatem ^ Et communem quidem corporum qualitatem^ 
demonstrat, ut ' homo '...rerum^ communem, ut ' disciplina'... 

1. .i. ai'doh^ethir hiremsamugud 2. .i. ani as • est .i. biid V.27h 

20 est Jiifoetsecht 3. .i. Trechomaisiideis do inchosc oencheillae 

4. emith lasnahi 5. emith 6. .i. is nectar de 7. hi- 

comaisndis 8. each la cein 9. .i. herchoiliuth folaith 

10. A. tiitgd'de y tanaide 11. .\. nephchorpdae 12. .\. doind- 
naich 13. /le/^ch^iliuth suin 14. .i. tindnacul 15. .i. 

25 ethemlagas donadhat hie ondsun grecdic as- noma .i. nomen huad 
16. gerind 17. .\. othindnacul 18. .\. gerind grecdae 

1. .i. inne indfehtad \ indfolsi\d asheir hic inne dilse t P. 28a 
Ci^oacaMmaiche asbe'w innadead quando dicit et communem quidem 
veliqua 2. indinne issi as coi^chenn folad duine huile^ • > 

30 3. indulih ni hisonaib atd in dilse i mc^oacaldmaiche 

1. i.e. for an adverb in anteposition. 2. i.e. est, i.e. an est is understood. P- 27b 
3. i.e. by apposition, to signify a single conception. 4. as much with 

those (that have). 5. as. 6. i.e. it is one of the two. 7. in ap- 

position. 9. i.e. definition of (the) substance. 10. i.e. of gross and 

3^ subtle. 11. i.e. of incorporeal (things). 13. definition of (the) 

word. 14. i.e. an imparting. 15. i.e. the etymology he sets forth 

here from the Greek word vofxa, i.e. nomen (comes) from it. 16. i.e. (it 

is) a gerund. 17. i.e. from imparting. 18. i.e. a Greek gerund. 

1. i.e. the quality of the property or of the substance he declares here: P. 28a 

40 the quality of propriety or appellativity he declares afterwards, quando 
dicit etc. 2. the quality is this, whereby every one has a common 

substance. 3. in elements, not in words, is the propriety or the 


* MS. ONflMA ^ MS. v7)ixeLv " perhaps a verb (asbeir?) has fallen out 

before a.s : 'the quality, it is it which declares that all man is of common substance' ; 
ior as coitcheiin folad mi^ht then be compared banimo br<hi, Ml. 86'' 6, audKZ. xxxvSyOsq. 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 58) 

P. 28 b 

P. 28 a 

P. 28 b 

P. 28 a 

P. 28b 

Species sunt communes tam propriorum quam appellatiuorum 
duae, principalis et diriuatiua". ...ut 'lulius^'... 

Nam propria habent species separatim quattuor : praenomen, 
nomen, cognomen, agnomen". Praenomen est, quod praeponitur 
nomini uel differentiae causa' uel quod* tempore, quo Sabinos 5 
Romani asciuerunt^ ciuitati ad confirmandam coniunctionem^ nomina 
illorum suis praeponebant nominibus et inuicem Sabini Romanorum.^" 

Et notantur" uel singulis Uteris^- uel binis uel ternis. Idque fit 
differentiae causa'^... Unde in 'Marco' ' M.' solam scribimus^^.-quia 
nullus error fit^^ Nomen^^ est proprie uniuscuiusque suum^''' ^® ut 10 
'Paulus'; cognomen cognationis'^ commune, ut 'Scipio^^'; agnomen est 
quod ab aliquo euentu^^ imponitur, ut 'Africanus,' 'Issauricus.' In- 
uenimus tamen multa in his quattuor speciebus propriorum nominum 
inuicem pro se possita\ et quae in aliis personis sunt praenomina^ 

.i. ataat chetnaidi / dirud'igthi hindilsi ataat dano in doacald- 
5. .i. ainrn inchoisc ceniuil 6. .i. issed acognomen 


son alsnafiru aili reliqua 7. .i. ardechor etir da nainmm. cosmaili 

8. .i. dochathra7^aib doib hisinchathir 9. .i. is do remisuidigddis 

doaccomol innacairddine 7 ind oentath • > 10. .i. Dagnitis dano 

int'sahindai anisin immenetor .i. nosuidigtis nomina romanorum ante 20 
nominibus suis-' 11. .i. notaitir 12. .i. robu denlitrib 

13. .i. dodechor fri p?"aenomna^ aili 14. .i. huare nddfail prae- 

nomen fi'iandechraiged^ 15. .i. cith -m- namm.a scribthar and 
huare ndddeligedar fri praenomen cosmail do • ^ 16. .i. nomen 

saindiles cachoenfolaid 17. .i. andi 18. A^ii as nomen lasna 25 
littridi aili is cognomen son laprisoiQn ani as cognomen leosom is 
nomen son leissem 19. .i. inchoibnis 20. .i. coitcheri dia- 

choibnius .i. domaccaib 7 auib .i. scipio .i. scipide • - 21. .i. 

uathecmungg gnimo 

1. .i. each ae dosaidigud aralailiu- 2. .i. hipersonaib sainih 30 

.i. saini pevsin^ hisuidiu • 

4. i.e. there are primitives and derivatives in propriety: there are also 
in appellativity. 5. i.e. a name signifying family (gens). 6. i.e. 

this is the cognomen with other (learned) men, etc. 7. i.e. for distin- 

guishing between two similar nouns. 8. i.e. for citizens of theirs in the 35 

city. 9. i.e. for this (reason) they used to set it before for the junction 

of the friendship and the unity. 10. i.e. the Sabines also used to do 

this in turn, i.e. they used to put names of the Romans before their own 
names. 12. i.e. either® b}'' single letters. 13. i.e. to distinguish 

from other p7'aenoinina. 14. i.e. because there is no praenomen for it 40 

to differ from. 15. i.e. even if m only is written there : because it does 

not distinguish from (another) prae7iome7i like it. 16. i.e. a peculiar 

no7)ien of every single substance. 18. that which is no7aen with other 

authors, this is cognomen with Priscian: that which is cognomem with 
them, is nomen with him. 20. i.e. common to his relatives, i.e. to sons 45 

and grandsons, i.e. Scipio, i.e. Scipian. 21. i.e. by accident of fact.. 

1. i.e. that each of them is put for another. 2. i.e. in different 

persons, i.e. different persons here. 

* MS. quo ^ leg. praenomina ? or is the word inflected as Irish ? cf. pronoibneib 
Sg. 200'' 6, pronomen 201* 5 " leg. frisandechriged, which is translated ^ for nom. pi. 
persin cf. Sg. ISS'^ 4, 197^ 8, 211^ 9 « see Vol. i. p. 433 note c, Pedersen, KZ. xxxv. 404 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 79 

haec in aliis loco nomiinim^ accipiuutiir... Similiter in aliis loco 

coguominum^ alionnn cognomina uel contra 

Hoc autem interest inter propriuni et appellatiuuni quod 

appellatiuum naturaliter commune est multorum"' quos eadem 
5 substantia sine qualitas*^ sine quantitas'' generalis uel specialist 

iungit : generalise ut 'animal,' 'corpus^''' 'uirtus^^'; specialis^'^ ut... 

'albus' 'niger''',' 'magnus,' 'breuis'"*.' 

Haec enim^'^ (jnoque, quae a qualitate uel a quantitate sumuntur 

speciali, id est adiectiua, modo a generali modo a speciali (|ualitate 
10 uel quantitate nascuntur naturaliter communia sunt multorum: 

adiectiua autem ideo uocantur, quod aliis appellatiuis^^ quae 

substantiam significant, uel etiam propriis adiici solent ad mani- 

festandam eorum^' qualitatem^^ uel quantitatem, quae augeri uel 

minui^^ sine substantiae consumptione^" possunt... 
15 Proprium uero naturaliter uniuscuiusque priuatam-^ substantiam 

qualitatemque significat et in rebus est indiuiduis^'- quae philosophi 

atoma^ uocant, ut 'Plato,' 'Socrates.' Itaque communione naturali (i. p. 59) 

8. .i. innauanmann etargnai 4. .i.doluc^ innananmman P. 28h 

inchoisc ceniuil 5. .i. afolad issed maithess i?icoiYchennas in (continued 

20 nomine 6. .i. cid maith cid olc cid dlind cid etig • 7. .i. 

cid hec cid mdr 8. .i. henair^ fricach nae andedese • 9. .i. 

docach anmmandu 10. docach corp 11. docach neurt 

12. .i. arsainchenelchi 13. ar inni andedeso 14. armeit 

andedeso 15. .i. fi^ecrae menmman^ reliqua 16. A. trenaib 

25 17. .i. innananman adiect- 18. /n?ia mimvuann trena didiu ithe 
doformmagddar donaih anrnvaanaih adiectaih do la7iad 7 foilsiguth 
inne indih sicut postea dicit 19. .i. cenforcenn indfolaid chethriai^ 

20. niepil afolad cetne isfolud duini t dogaihther and t dofor-magar • 

21. diuparthe 22. A. nadfodlaiter fi^islond nilfolad A. indimdns. 
50 23. nephfodlaidi 

3. i.e. (in place) of the names of cognition. 4. i.e. in place of the P. 28b 

nouns which signify family. 5. i.e. the substance, this is what continued 

abates (?) the commonness in the noun. 6. i.e. whether it be good or 

bad, beautiful or ugly. 7. i.e. whether it be small or great. 

35 8. i.e. these two (attributes) [generalis and speclalis) are connected with 
each of them (qucditas and quantitas). 9. i.e. to every animal. 

10. to every body. 11. for every strength. 12. i.e. for special 

generality. 13. for quality, these two. 14. for quantity, 

these two. 15. i.e. a mental answer etc. 16. i.e. to substantives. 

40 17. i.e. of the nouns adjective. 18. the nouns substantive then, it is 

they that are added to the nouns adjective to complete and manifest 
quality in them, sicut etc. 19. i.e. without end of the same substance. 

20. the same substance does not perish : it is the substance of a man 
whether it be diminished therein or increased. 21. deprived. 22. i.e. 

45 which are not divided to signify many substances. 23. indivisibles. 

* loco is interpreted as a dative, cf. Sg. 154 '^ 1 ^ MS. henair perhaps more 

proV)ably than i^rafr, Thurneysen ; leg. probably, with Sarauw, bcrair: cf. Ml. 35'' 10 
•^ cf. scrlbend vienman Sg. 178^ 3 "^ recte clietnai 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 29a caref^. ...fortuitu\.., Et in proprio etiam appellatiua intellegi 
possunt^, ut, si dicam * Virgilium'*,' intellego hominem et poetam, in 
appellatiuis autem propria non intellegimtur . . nisi per excellentiam^ 
loco proprii in quibusdam personis accipiantur, ut * poeta ' pro'^ 
'Virgilius' et 'urbs' pro 'Roma.' 5 

...alia incorporalia in appellatiuis, ut ' uirtus^' dea' et 'pudicitia' 
Penelopae^ Omonima^ quoque tarn in propriis quam in appellatiuis 

inueniuntur, ut ' nepos''^' filius filii. . . Inueniuntur tarnen quaedam 

omonima eadem propria et appellatiua, ut 'Magnus Pompeius"'.., 
Sinonima^^... lo 

P. 29b Aliae fere omnes species^^ in nominibus appellatiuis^ inueniuntur. 

(I. p. 60) . . .comprehensiuum^ . . 

accidens uero, id est suum uniuscuiusque^ ut 'niger coruus^' et 
'altum-^ mare.' Inueniuntur tamen etiam in propriis quaedam 

huiuscemodi^, ut ' Gradiuus Mars^' nee egent adiectione aliorum i5 

nominum^, quomodo communia adiectiua^ 

24. doslund hile 

1. .i. inttecmaingthech .i. tecmaing amin 2. .i. incoisgedar 

amnxnan (ioaccaldmacha tre anmman dilsi 3. Asagnintar as n duine 
7 as fill intan asmbera?^ uirgilius assagnintar assin^ doacaldmaiche • ■20 
tre dilsi • > 4. .i. tre dersciignd fir i chathrsLch. reliqua 5. .i. 

tar hesi 6. .i. coitchen do each neurt 7. .i. nomen handeae 

8. .1. dorochair indilsidi^ oid nomen c^ipudicitia 
ainmmnechthecha reliqua 10. .i. haue 

dognithoir andedesin .i. dili^ 7 c^oacaZdmach 
nichdecha reliqua 13. .i. file 
P. 29b 1. archiunn 2. .i. arindi otetarrat som hignuisih hilib 

andeainmmneichthech 3. .i. andi .i. asainreth 4. fiach 

5. fudomain 6. .i. amsX ataat adiecta oanilmrechtrud ind- 

cZoacaMmaichi ataat dano indilsi • 7. .i. dorochair indilsi marti 30 

8. .i. cenmithd inna aimimann dilsi dianacomlatar hie tantum • > 

9. .i. doacaldmacha 

P. 28 b 

P. 29a 

9. .i. cosmail 
11. asmmagnus 
12. .i. comainm- 25 

P. 28 b 

P. 29 a 

P. 29b 

24. to signify many. 

1. i.e. accidentally, i.e. it happens thus. 2. i.e. appellative nouns 

(can) be signified by proper names. 3. when 'Vergil' is said, it is under- 35 

stood that he is a human being and a poet : therefrom is appellativity 
understood through propriety . 4. i.e. through the preeminence of the 

man or the city. 5. i.e. in place of. 6. i.e. common to every 

strength. 7. i.e. nomen of a goddess. 8. i.e. it has fallen into 

propriety'' to her (Penelope), so that Pudicitia is a name of hers. 9. i.e. 40 
homonyms, etc. 11. out of the 7nagnus this pair is formed, viz. the proper 
and the appellative. 12. i.e. synonyms etc. 13. i.e. which are. 

1. ahead. 2. i.e. because it comprehends under many forms the 

denominative. 3. i.e. its own, i.e. what is proper to it. 5. deep. 

6. i.e. as there are adjectives with their many varieties in appellativity 45 
so there are in propriety''. 7. i.e. it has fallen into propriety to Mars. 

8. i.e. except the proper names, to which they are added here only. 

9. i.e. appellatives. 

» cf. Sg. 5* 10 ^ leg. indilsi di, cf. Sg. 29^ 7 "i.e. the state of being a 

proper name 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 81 

Ad aliquid dictum est, quod sine intellectu illius'", ad quod 
dictum est, proferri nou potest, ut ' filius,' ' seruus,' nam dicendo'' 
iilium patrem etiam^- et dicendo seruuni doniinum (juocpie'"' intellego. 
Quod si intereat^^ interiniit una illud (juod ab eo intelligitur. 
5 Quasi^' ad aliquid dictum est'**, (piod, quamuis habeat alitjuid 
contrnrium^" et quasi semper adhaerens'^ tamen non ab ipso 
nomine^^ significat etiam illud^: neque enim ex illo nominationem P. BOa 
accipit-...nam quamuis intereat'^ nee interimit^ secum etiam illud 
quod ei adhaereie intellegitur. 
ro In propiiis quo(pie banc uim habent^ dionima^ uel trionima uel (i- P- ^1) 
tetraonima^ ut *P. Cornilius Scipio Africaiuis.' 

Interrogatiuum est, quod cum interrogatione profertur, ut 'quis,' 
*qualis"'\' 'quantus,' 'quot,' 'quotus,' cum suos seruant accentus^ 

Infinitum est interrogatiuo contrarium^, ut 'quis,' 'qualis,* 
15 'quantus^^' 'quot",' cum in lectione graui accentu pronuntiantur^-. 

10. .i. ai7' ni conbiasom manibe ani huanaithgnintar 7 huanainm- P. 29b 
nigther^ " 11. .1. lase asmbiur 12. file athir leiss 13. \^ continued 
file choimmditli leiss 14. .i. manibe 15. .i. iscuit atoibthe^ 

nainmd isairi asbeir quasi .1. similitudinis 16. .i. is quasi ad 

20 aliquid asberar diib huare rombi cechtar de sech alaill • • • 17. .i. 

cenod filchotarsnataith etarru' 18. .i. iscuit atoibthe huare rombi 

cechtsiT de sech alaill 19. .i. bis leiss ut dies 

1. .i. ani huanainmnichfide 2. sluindith seni aduiltetaid cen P. 30a 

fortacht indanmma aili • • > 3. .i. ciatbela indalandi niepil alaill 

25 4. .i. ni aii^dben 5. A. ainmnigud oenfolaid hua ilajimmanaib 

6. .i. deainmmnichthi 7. .i. is arsodain dobeir exemplum 
7 a. .i. circunfiex^ 8. .i. doig linn bed nacuit praeter qualis 7 
combad chircunfiex far suidiu-- 9. .i. ecrichdatu cen immchomarc 
nindib 10. .i. isidmeit 11. .i. lin reliqua 12. .i. inimm.- 

so fog nam 7 issreith legind 

10. i.e. for it will not exist unless there exist that from which it is P- 29 b 
recognised and named. 11. i.e. when I say. 12. that he has a continued 

father. 13. i.e. that he has a lord. 14. i.e. unless it exist. 

15. i.e. it is a mere adherence (somewhat similar) : hence he says quasi. 

35 16. i.e. it is quasi ad aliquid is said of them, because each of the two can 
be apart from the other. 17. i.e. although there is opposition between 

them. 18. i.e. it is a mere adherence because each of the two can 

be apart from the other. 19. i.e. which it has, ut dies. 

1. i.e. that from which it would be named. 2. it expresses its P- 30a 

40 proper nature, without the aid of the other name. 3. i.e. though one of 

the two perish the other does not perish. 4. i.e. it does not destroy. 

5. i.e. the naming of one substance by many names. 6. i.e. dionyma. 

7. i.e. 'tis for this he gives an example. 7 a. i.e. (accented with) a circum- 
flex. 8. i.e. it seems to us that it is the acute, except (on) qualis, and that 

45 it is the circumflex on this. 9. i.e. indefiniteness in them, without inter- 
rogation. 10. i.e. 'tis how much. 11. i.e. number etc. 12. i.e. 
in construction and in order of reading (in a connected text 1). 

* MS. -ter; according to Thurneysen ai is no longer legible '' cf. Wb. 24° 5 

^ the m corrected into n 

s. G. n. 6 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 30 b 

(I. p. 62) 

P. 30 a 


P. 30 b 

P. 30 a 

P. 30 b 


Possunt tamen haec eadem et relatiua esse^^ et similitudinis", 
sicut etiam^'' 'talis,' 'tantus,' 'totus,' 'tot': haec tamen etiam redditiua 
dicuntur^^ . . . huiuscemodi nomina uel substantiae sunt infinitae 

atque communis, ut 'quis,' 'qui' ; uel qualitatis^', ut 'qualis,' uel 

numeri^", ut 'quot'... Sed incongruum^'* uidetur...nos Apoll«jnii et 5 
Herodiani...uestigia relinquere^". . 

Facticium' est, quod a proprietate sonorum^ per imitationem 
factum est, ut * tintinabulumV . 

Absolutum est, quod per se intellegitur^.,. 

Patronomicum'\..quod significat cum genitiuo primitiui filius lo 
uel nepos. Et hac forma^ poetae maxime solent uti, pro qua' 
Romani cognominibus familiarum utuntur^, ut sunt ' Marcelli^' 
' Cornilii^*^' ... quicunque eiusdem familiae" sunt, sicut^^ omnes 
minores^^ Thessei^'' 'Thessidas' Graeci uocarit . . . . unde Virgilius... 
dixit ' Scipiades^^' Necnon etiam possessiua loco patronomicorum^* 

13. .i. aithaisiidisnecha .i. tuasailcdecha doimmchomairsnechaib • > 
14. .i. quantus .i. isheidmeit t uerbi gratia • qualis innainne so noch 
is relatiuum i7isin insanilathar dano mni frialaili- 15. .i. is derhson 

16= .i. herredcha aliud nomen illis 17. .i. tecmaing dondfolud 

hisin .i. infinitae 7 communis 18. .i. tecmahig dondfolnd .i. 
infinite 7 commums 19. ecoir 20. cenasechim 

1. .i. aforcmachte .i. nomen de sono factum* 2. .i. imiafognr 
3. .i. tinntin • afogur diaforcomnacair tintinabulum 4. .i. 

huatuasailcthae hua aniiwiaim ailiu dothormuch friss do aestoasc 
acheille • 5. .i. ciall genitiui nominis cetnaidi oacomol fris indi 25 

as filius 1 nepos issi fil isindaitherrecJitsiigthu. • • • 6. .i. in des 

7. .i. forma in des • 8. .i. ainmm ninchoisc ceneuil issed file 

lalaitnori tarhesi naitherrechtaichthe lagrecu 9. .i. inmarcelldai 

10. .1. in chornaldai 11. .\. diniimtir cornil \ maroiW 12. .i. 
maicc 7 hdui reliqua .i. is foil us issiri magin sin tete aitherrecht'digthe 30 
Ni asJiire olddta maicc 7 aui reliqua 13. .i. atada 14. .i. indi 
thessei* 15. .i. accusatvaas .i. ^'dtronimici .i. inna scipdiu^ . pro 

scipionidas qina scipionidas debuit dicere 16. .i. inengi^aicc 

anmmae aithe7^rechtsiigthi 


13. i.e. responsives, i.e. 

resolutives to interrogatives. 

14. i.e. 35 

3. ti7in-tin^ the sound from 
absolved, from the addition of 
5. i.e. the meaning of the 

quantus, i.e. it is how much or, for example, qualis of this quality; yet 

that is relatiuum, it assimilates one quality to another*^. 15. i.e. this 

is certain. 16. i.e. 'redditives' is another name for them. 17. i.e. 

it happens to that substance. 18. i.e. it happens to the substance. 

20. not to follow them. 40 

1. i.e. the facticious, i.e. nojnen etc. 

which tintinabulum is formed. 4. i.e 

another noun to it to express its meaning. 

genitive of the primitive noun with the addition to it of filius or nepos, 

this is what is (found) in the patronymic ^. 8. i.e. a name signifying 45 

kindred, this is with the Latins in lieu of the patronymics with the Greeks. 

11. i.e. of the family of Cornelius or Marcellus. 12. i.e. sons and 

grandsons etc. : it is clear in this place that a patronymic goes further 

than sons and grandsons etc. 13. i.e. who are younger. 16. i.e. 

in place of a patronymic noun®. 50 

* the h is written above the t ^ the second i is written above the d 

<= cf. Sg. 21 1^ 10 d cf. Sg. 32^ 1 ^ cf. Sg. 32^ 1 

Glosses 071 Friscian (St. Gall), 83 

inueninnis apud L-atinos nsurpata, ut 'Emiliaiiiis Scipio-' pro Emelii P. •'Jia 
lilius, et * Octauianus C'aesar"'.' Iiiueniuntur quaedam noniina (i. p. 63) 
forniae^ patronyinicoium signifioatione denoniinatiua'^, ut 'Euripides' 
nou Euripi tilius sod ab Eurupo^' sic noiuiuatus est. Et iu uuuiibus 
5 fere speciebus nominuni" inueniinus eiusdem formae etiaui propria, 
quae^ tamen auiittunt appellatiuorum significationem, ut ' magnus^' 
adiectiuuni et proprium... 

. . abusiue etiani a matribus...patronymica solere formari, ut 
'Latonides' id est Latoiiois^ id est Latonae, filius Apollo'"*, et 

'o'lliades,' Iliae filius Romulus'^ Ab auis quoque maternis'"'^ (i. p. B4) 

'Inachides'^' filius lonis Epapllus'^ quae filia fuit Inachi'l 

A regibus siue a conditoribus *Thessidae\' 'CecropidaeV id est P- 31b 
'Athenienses'; 'AeneadaeV Romulidae^-^, id est Romani'* 

turn pendere poenas 
15 Cecropidae iussi'' • 

^'2. A. inscip emelendae .i. inacc emelii 3. .i. ^?icaesar p. 3ia 

octauienda .i. octauiani filius fuit caesar 7 non est filius octauiae 
adeilh atreibthig ai'herar anaithe?'rechthe 7 pro ipatronymico hie est 

4. .i. iu des 5. .i. dei'et ailiu i^oainmnichthe .i. deainmynnichthi 
20 .i. ab aliis nominibus 7 non a nominibus Tp^troiii/micis G. .i. di- 

airisin^ doratadfoir anainmm. sin ar^ issed laithe insin rongenairsom 
ni aiHndi rohgenad som isind liic sin • • > 7. Hit anmmann dilsi 
hicach ndeilb 7 hicach tarmoixenn imhiat anrnvaann doacaldmacha • 
8. .i. intan ata ndilsi 9. .i. rndr .i. magnus ciuis 10. .i. 

25 ishe apoill insin 11. A. ishe romuil 12. A. hiiathraib amdthar 
13. .i. ind inachda 14. .i. ishe epachus insiii 15. .i. athair 

amdthar inachus 

1. .i. inthesedi^ a tlieseo rege atheniensium 2. .i. cicrops p. 31b 
dorosat incathrsiig 7 dichlaind thessei doib A. digrecaib doib huili 

30 3. .i. indwneedai 4. .i. romoldai 5. Romuil doforsat 

incathraig daeneas rocinnset indromain 6. .i. romdndi huili 

7. .i. amtarforiigarti 

2. i.e. the Aemilian Scipio i.e. son of Aemilius. 3. i.e. the P. 31a 
Octavian Caesar i.e. Caesar was son of Octavianus, etc. From the 

35 possessive form the patronymic is derived, and it is here for the 
patronymic. 5. i.e. from another thing they have been named, i.e. 

denominatives etc. 6. i.e. 'tis therefore that name was given to him 

(Euripides), because that is the day on which he was born, not because he 
was born in that place. 7. there are proper nouns into every type and 

40 into every termination into which there are appellative nouns. 8. i.e. 

when they are proper. 10. i.e. that is Apollo. 11. i.e. it is 

Romulus. 12. i.e. from their mother's fathers. 14. i.e. that is 

Epaphus. 15. i.e. Inachus was his mother's father. 

1. i.e. the Theseids etc. 2. i.e. Cecrops has built the city, and of P. 31b 

45 the children of Theseus were they, i.e. of the Greeks were they all. 

5. Romulus has built the city: from Aeneas the Romans have descended. 

6. i.e. Romans all. 7. i.e. when they were ordered. 

* recte At;toDs ^ Ascoli's 1. -ani is the ending of octauiani in the next line 

*= leg. isairisin. Or, if we read is di airisin, translate " 'tis from history {airisin, 

abl. sg. of airisiu, gen. airissen Sg. 100^' 15) that this name was given him"; cf. the 

preceding gloss : de ret ailiu ro ainmnigthe ^ The MS. has the siglum for Lat. quia 

•^ MS. inthenidi with ed over id 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 65) 

(I. p. 66) 

P. 32 a 

P. 31b 


P. 32 a 

P. 31b 


P. 32a 


Aeneadae in ferrum pro libertate^ ruebant... 
subitoque nouum consurgere^ bellum . . 

A fratribus ' Phetontides^'^/ unde femininum ' Phetontis".' 
'Phetontiadas' tamen dixit pro 'Phetontidas' poetica licentia^^ 

Sunt igitur patronymicorum formae apud Graecos tres : in 
*des' quae dicitur communis apud illos^^, quod in omni sermone 
possunt hac uti^^... Nam in*" aliis duobus non utuntur, id est in 

*ft)z^' terminata, quae est propria linguae ladis^-^ — 'YieXeiwv'^^' pro 
'Pelides^^^' — et in 'adios' quae est 'Eolica^^' ut 'Phirradios^^'... De 
hac igitur forma'^*' dicenduni est... 

.. nam 'Aenides' magis contra regulam auctoritate poetica posuit 
Virgilius, e et a correptas in i productam conuertens, uel quasi ab 
'Aeneus' 'Aenides^^' sicut a 'Peleus' 'Pelides'^"'^' . . 

..fecit autem 'Anchisiades' quasi ab 'Anchisios^' nominatiuo 

8. .i. docJvumtuth^ asoere 9. .i. bat 10. .i. infetontide 15 

A. frater fetontis i. aitherrechtsiigthG masculindsie ohrathir 11. .i. 
tre indarpae • de • as in mascid 1 2. .i. issi poetica licentia and 

tormach inna a • tantum 7 nifil imchloud ceneiuil nadiill and ut 
erratici putant .i. inael^ 7 cua^ 13. .i. docach belrii fit lagrecu 

7 docach cenml 14. .i. forma in des • 15. .i. incheniuil sin 20 

16. .i. inpelecdae pelei f^lms 17. .i. dogluaiss ar ismeinciu 

dunni anaitherrecht'digthe in de& ' 18. .\. eolensta 19. in- 

phij^de 20. in des 21. .i. hariagolda anainmmsin^ arachuV 

nianuhed^ quia non fit do anmimm diles 22. .i. AmsX bid 

cognomen do aeneus 7 nirbu cognomen challeic acht darigni amin 25 
SIC peleus reliqua 

1. .i. amal nobed nochni fail aris inoensillaih forbeir anaither- 
rechtaigthe^ seek acognomen nisiri manubed indib se7n^ sillsihsiih 
immurgu fo7^beir sechani as anchises • • » 

8. i.e. to preserve (?) their freedom. 9 10. i.e. the 30 

Phetontid, i.e. the brother of Pheton, i.e. a masculine patronymic from 
(the name of) a brother. 11. i.e. through ejecting -de from the 

masculine. 12. i.e. this is the poetic license there, the adding of the 

a only, and there is no change of gender or declension in it, as the 
blunderers, i.e. Mael... and Cua... suppose. 13. i.e. to every dialect 35 

among the Greeks, and to every nation. 15. i.e. of that nation. 

16. i.e. the Pelidian. 17. i.e. (he adds Pelides) for a gloss, for 

the patronymic in -des is more familiar to us. 21. i.e. that name 

(Aeneus) would be regular behind it (Aeneades), if it existed, for it 
is not found as^ a proper name. 22. i.e. As though Aeneus were 40 

cognomen to it (Aeneides), and yet it was not cognomen, but (the poet) 
made it thus : so (is) Peleus etc. 

1. i.e. as if it were, yet it is not, for by one syllable the patronymic 
increases beyond that cognomen, if it existed. By two syllables, however 
it increases beyond Anchises. 45 

* om. in ^ MS. peliades, with punctiim delens under a ° with 

cumtuth (from com-ud-tuth) cf. Lat. tueor, tilto, tutor'> ^ MS. anaimmsin 

« commonly iarnacMl, but cf. Sg. 112*^ 3 ^ cf. Ml. 30^ 4 s aitherrechtaigthe 

ita fictum videtur ut paterno iuri proprium {athr-recht) i.e. patronomicum signi- 
ficaret, Asc. Gl. 50. The glossator ma}' have derived the latter part of pati'onymicus 
from udfjLos. Hence the recht ^ leg. manubed sem • indib ' cf. Sg. 78* 2, 

91^1, 104'' 5 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 85 

quomodo 'Lertios^ Lertiades' ... 'Ylri\ev<; n?;Xe<09" Pelefdes''; et per 
sineresin^ e et i in ei diplithongum proferuiit paenultimam. 

Inde Promethides'* placidis Epimethida*' dictis. (i- p. 67) 

'Deucalides^*''' pro 'Deiicalionides,' et 'Scipiades' pro 'Scipio- 
5 nides"'... 'Demades' per sinarisin^ pro 'Demeades'... 'Eucrides' 

etiam et 'Lycomedides' apud Graecos contra regulam^ paenultimam 
dipthongum habent... masculina i longam habuernnt ante 'des' per sinarisin\ P. 32 b 
apud Latinos in 'eis' diuisas tamen feciunt feminina . . (i- p- 68) 

lo In 'ne-' autem desinentia quae sunt ladis linguae^ patronymica 
eiusdem generis i longam habent paenultimam, si principale** non 
habuerit eandem i uocalem... 

Acrisioneis Dan[a]e^ fundasse colonis^, 
ab Acrisione', id est Dan[a]e^ Et sciendum, quod inueniuntur 

15 2. .i. riaqolson immure^u 3. .i. dosoither os in ides • odeni P- 32 a 

1,1 • "^ i/j .*='.,. A • J. 1 r • continued 

peleides zarum pelides larsuiaiu • 4. .1. treaccomot 5. .1. 

iupromithide .i. horminis 6. .i. imii Q^mietJiis 6 a. .i. 

deocalion 7. .i. inscipdae 8. .i. tresanacomol inddd aimm- 

serda indd gutae 9. .i. arnifil deogur isnaih cognominibus • 

2o huataat • 

1. .i. treaccomul • e • i indeognr 2. iVi huaitherrechtaigthib P- 32b 

masculindsiib Hit inna aitherrechtsiigthi in ne • acht is 6 cognominibus 
3. .i. incheni'uilsin 4. .i. acognoinen hombi 5. .i. daua 

asmaith lialaailiu and ni fitemmar can doberr 6. .i. hunaib^ 

25 aitrebthidib acrisiondaib animuntarsidi adrothrebsi lee ithe conrot- 
gatar incathraig • 7. .i. uand aitheri-echtsiigthm atd anaitreb- 

thach A. acrisioneus ishe afoxlaid Hair sidi fil sunt • 8. .i. 

apropir son 

2. i.e. this, however, is a rule. 3, i.e. -6s is changed into -ides P. 32a 

30 so that it makes Peleides afterwards, and after this Pelides. 6. i.e. continued 

the Epimethis (in the accusative). 8. i.e. through the combination 

of the two temporalities of the two vowels. 9. i.e. for there is no 

diphthong in the cognomina from which they are. 

1. i.e. by the combination of e and -i in a diphthong. 2. Not P. 32 b 

35 from masculine patronymics are the (feminine) patronymics in -ne, but 
from cognomina. 3. i.e. of that nation. 4. i.e. the cognomen 

from which it comes. 5. i.e. ('tis) daua that some like here ; we 

know not whence it is brought. 6. i.e. by the Acrisionian in- 

habitants : her folk whom she (Danae) had (lit. possessed) with her, 'tis 
40 they that built the city (of Ardea). 7. i.e. from the patronymic 

(Acrisione) comes the possessive, i.e. Acrisioneus : it is its ablative plural 
which is here. 8. i.e. that is her proper name. 

» MS. peleyc pelecoc pelides 
^ rectius huanaih 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

multa eiusdem formae gentilia^ ut ... 'Colcliis'V 'Argolis",' 'Ci- 
clasias^^'V 'Troias"' ... Alia uero propria^^ ut ' Bachis ' . . 

Possessiuum est, quod cum genetiuo principalis^"^ significat... 

P. 33 a .. patronymica filios uel nepotes significant, possessiua autenn non 
solum filios, sod omnia quae possunt esse in posesione^ Fiunt 

(I. p. 69) igitur possessiua uel a nominibus, ut 'Caesar^ C8esareus*'' uel 
mobilia sunt, ut 'Martins'* Martia Martium' uel fixa-^, ut 'sacrariumV 
'armarium^,' 'donariuml' 

Possessiua autem dicimus...quae formam habent possesiuorunn^. 
Sunt enim quaedam gentilia similem possessiuis habentia fornriam, 
ut 'Romanus' ciuis gentile^" et 'Romanus' ager posesiuum^^ quaedam 
autem eadem et propria et gentilia et possesiua^^ ut ... 'Latinus' 
ciuis^^ et 'Latinus' ager^^; alia tantummodo propria ^-^ formae pos- 


P. 32 b 


P. 33a 

9. i. anmann inchoisc ceneuil 10. .i. colchia .i. m colchelda^ 

11. .\. argi gvi^cda 12. .i. inciclasta^ 13. .i. inti^oianda i 
14. propiri dilsi anisiu diaitherechisAgihih^ .i. oecat beta propiri 

7 beta naitherrechtaigthi • 

1. .i. ani atreba leiss 
atreba cesorcuin^ 4. 

5. .i. cenfodail ceneuil 


inchetnidi huambi anai- 


2. .i. asoirc each 3. .i. airindi 

aiy^indi atreba leiss adrad martis • 20 

6. .i. sanctdir • ariudi • atreba retu 
noiba and • 7. .i. serin airindi atreba arina and • 8. .i. 

airindi atreba mdini indi • 9. .i. ar chuit tar^norcenn • 10. .i. 

coitchen 7 chenelach docach cathrur diromanaib 11. .i. atir 

romanach^ arindi atrebat romdin and 12. .i. conecat atredesin- 25 

13. .i. each fer dichlaind latin^ 14. .i. air indi atrebat laitndri 

and 15. .i. archuit taii^morcenn 7 non possesiwa reliqua- 

P. 32 b 


P. 33 a 

9. i.e. names signifying race. 10. i.e. the Colchian. 11. i.e. 

the Grecian. 12. i.e. the Cyclasian. 13. i.e. the Trojan. 

14. this is strictly proper names as appellatives : they can be proper and 30 
be patronymics. 15. i.e. of the primitive from which is the possessive. 

1, i.e. that which he possesses. 2. i.e. who destroys every one. 

3. i.e. because he possesses destruction. 4. i.e. because he possesses 

the worship of Mars. 5. i.e. without distinction of gender. 

6. i.e. sanctuary : because it possesses holy things therein. 7. i.e. an 35 

armoury, because it possesses arms therein. 8. i.e. because it 

possesses treasures therein. 9. i.e. as regards terminations. 10. i.e. 
common and general to every citizen of the Romans. 11. i.e. the 

Roman territory, because Romans dwell there. 12. i.e. they can 

be these three things. 13. i.e. every man of the Children of Latinus. 40 

14. i.e. because Latins dwell there. 15. i.e. as regards terminations, 

and they are not possessives, etc. 

^ recte ' Cyclas,' ' las ' 

^ seems corrupt ; incholchedde PCr. 12^ 

•= rectius inchiclastae 

^ cf. p. 84, note g 

^ the scribe wrote asorcuin, and then altered the a to a 

^ n over the hne, the first a under it 

*< cf. ingen latin (gl. Lauinia) Sg. 38'^ 14 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall), 87 

sessiuae^^ lit 'Quintiliauus^',' . . 'luliamis'; alia loco patronymicoriim 
posita...iit 'Emilianus^'*' Scipio .. Ex eadcm fbrma^'* agnomina^^* 
quoqiie niiilta inuenies, ut 'Africanus-",' 'Persicus-^' ... Alia aiitem 
sunt eiusdem diriuatioiiis" quae ex materia principalium^"' constare 

5 significaiitur...alia ex morbis, ut 'cardiacus-"''; alia a professioiiibus-\ 

ut 'mechannicus^' -",' 'granimaticus'-^'; alia a disciplinis, ut 'Aris- 

totelicus-^' 'Socraticus^",' 'rethoricus"'^'; alia (juae primitiuorum 

siniilem possunt habere signification em •'-, ut 'Tracius' pro 'Trax*.' !'• '-^'^^ 

... 'Libycus,' quod solum y ante 'ciis' habens inuenitur quod a 

lo principali- accepit. ... 'mulio mulionis^ mulionicusV Cicero pro (i. p. 70) 

Sestio'^: mulionicam paenolaml 

l(j. [in marg.] Aliter tantummodo propria .i. nicumcat hete gentilia P- 33a 
oecat i?«iniirgii bete possisiua / propria • 17. .i. cosmailius dirru- <^^"**^"^^ 

digthi 18. .i. emilendae .i. emelii filius .i. av/ial hid emelides nobed 

15 and 19. .i. possesiua 19a. arbertar as noentannoirciunn^ .i. 
ai^?'e6thacha 7 Signominsi 20. .i. ar indi atreha afraicc 7 veliqua 

21. .i. air indi atreba persiam 7 veliqua 22. .1. fri aitrebdacha 1 

'possissiua 23. .i. primitiuorum huandirrudigeddar 24. .i. 

arindi atreba cardiacam^ genus doloris^ 25. .i. huafoisitnib inna 
20 iiddne frisgniat 7 atainiet 26, 27. .i. arindi atreba inddnsin • 

ind fiss asberar michanice .i. sechta • 28. .i. air indi atreba 
inddn inna litredacJiie 29. .i. ar indi atreba besii aristotil 

30. .i. air indi atreba besii socrdit 31. .i. air indi atreba 
sidbairi 32. afolad^ 

25 1. .i. son^ Idn 7 delb aitrebtYioig osun 2. .i. dnbunud .i. P-33b 

libya 3. .i. custos mulorum .i. echaire 4. air indi atreba 
mlXlu 5. .i. in echlas muldae 

16. i.e. Otherwise tantummodo propria; they cannot be gentilia, but P. 33a 
they may be possessiva and j)ropria. 17. i.e. similarity of a derivative. <^ont?nwea 

30 18. i.e. Aemilian, i.e. son of Aemilius as if Aemilides were there. 
19. i.e. possessiva. 19 a. they are expressed by the same termination, 

i.e. possessives and agnomina. 20. i.e. because he possesses Africa etc. 
21. i.e. because he possesses Persia etc. 22. i.e. as possessives. 

23. i.e. of the primitives from which they are derived. 24. i.e. 

35 because he has cardiaca, a kind of pain. 25. i.e. from professions of 

the arts which they practise and profess. 26, 27. i.e. because he 

possesses that art, of the science called mechanice. 28. i.e. because he 
possesses the art of literature. 29. i.e. because he possesses the 

character of Aristotle. 30. i.e. because he possesses the character of 

40 Socrates. 31. i.e. because he possesses eloquence. 32. their 


1. i.e. a full sound, and the form of a possessive from (the) sound. P. 33b 
2. i.e. from the origin i.e. Libya. 3. i.e. horsekeeper. 4. , because 

he possesses mules. 5. i.e. the mules' horsecloth (?). 

» MS. Sesio b cf. /ar ndeii deilb Sg. 90'»2, 201'' G <= MS. cardiam 

'^ genus doloris ist von ganz andern Hand liiniiber die Glosse geschrieben, 

^ MS. afolaid, with punctum delens over i 

^ Ascoli and Windisch read no (i.e. noinen) ; ein verkummertes n scheint mir 
palaographlsch wahrscheinlicher, Thurneysen 

88 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

.. 'illigneusV tamen et 'iliceus^' dicitur : Terentius in Adelphis: 
Lectulos ... illigneis pedibus^ 
Statius in sexto Thebaidos : 

Ornique iliceaeque trabes^ metuendaque^^ suco 
Taxus". 5 

*marmoreus^2' _ 'quernus^^' 'columns"' ... 'faginus^'^'; e uero longam 
P. 34a 'spondeus^V 'Phoebeus^^' ... o : 'aerous''\' 'EousV ... more loniol 
(^- P- '^^) Italides^ quas ipsa decus sibi dia Camella. 

(i. p. 72) ^Nam primitiuum 'Chins' corripitnr. .. 

Aret Lerna^ nocens'', aret Lyrcins^ et ingens \o 


P. 34b Nee mirnm, nam tu infaustos^ donante marito 

Ornatus Argia geris. 

(I- p. 73) ...lonas^... 

^- ^^^ ... 'stlataria^' ... alia ab officiis^, ut 'tabellariusV 'mercinarius.'... i5 
(I. pp. 74, 

P. 33b 6. .i. ilignide • de nomine fedo .i. illigum nomen arboris 

continued ^^ j ilecde • ilex nomen arboris 8. huanaib cosaih hilignidih 

9. .i. innatrosta ilecdi 10. .i. isaichthi 11. .i. ind ihair 
hdis neimnich ' 12. indi^ atreba marmair 13. dairde quia 
fit quercus reliqua 14. .i. co^^c^e qma fit colyrus co/^ 15. fagde '^^ 
fagus 16. toxalde arindi atreba toxal and .\. fot^ 17. .i. 

P. 34a 1. .i. arindi atrebsi nert 2. .i. ariwdi atreba airther quia fit 

eos .i. oriens 3. grecdu 4. .i. inna etaldai .i. larina / tulla 

5. .i. ni cumvaa livim. / anaitrebi\iQ.c\\ quia producit 6. loth 25 
7. erchoitech 

1*. 34b 1^ michlothsiigthi 2. .i. aicmae digrecaib 

P. 35a 1. .i. stlata .i. ethar 2. .i. atrebat ni triatimdirecht amal 

atreba infochrach afocraicc • > 3. tablaire .i. tabella 

P. 33b 6. i.e. ilignian, from the name of a tree. 7. i.e. ilician, (from) 3° 

continued {i^x etc. 8. from the ilignian feet. 9. i.e. the ilician beams. 

10. i.e. it is to be feared. 11. i.e. the deadly poisonous yews®. 
12. because it possesses marble. 16. drawn (?), because it possesses 
drawing^ (?) therein i.e. length. 

P. 34 a 1. i.e. because he possesses strength. 2. i.e. because he possesses 35 

the east, quia etc. 3. Greek. 4. i.e. the Italian women. 

5. i.e. 1 do not deem it identical with the possessive, because it 

lengthens (the i). 6. mud^. 
P. 34b 1. ill-famed. 2. i.e. a tribe of Greeks. 

P. 35a 1. i.e. (from) stlata i.e. a boat. 2. i.e. they possess somewhat 4° 

through their service, as the mercenary hath his pay. 

* leg. herons ^ MS. lirceus <= leg. arindi * Ascoli prints fot 

as the beginning of gloss 33^ 17 ® The glossator supposed taxus to be in the 

nom. pi. ^ cf. toxal na tromskiag SK. 5318; toxal (gl. uerriculum) Sg. 53^4; 

probably from to-fo-com-sal-. Cf. nam spondeus tractus quidam, id est sonus, qui 
fundebatur circa aures sacrificantium. Isid. iii. 25 » lerna paludes aquae ubi 

fuit ydra serpens qui multa capita habuit, Corp. Gloss. Lat, iv. 254 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 89 

alia a dignitatibus, ut 'praefectorius^' ... 'ccnsorius'^' ...ut 'collarium*^' 
quod in coUo est, 'plantarium'' quod in planta^ ... 'motaria"' quod 
in motu est et *palinarium^°' quod in palma, hoc est in laude ; de 
quibus sunt, ut 'tVunientaria"' lex de fruniento ... 'uinaria cella'-' 

5 quae uinuni habet, et 'armamentarium'^^' in (^uo arma posita sunt, 
sic 'uiolarium\' 'rosariumV 'uiridarium^' P. 35b 

... 'Pompeianus-'' ... 'Romanus''' ... 'Rubrenus^' 'AnienusV unde 
Virgilius : Auiena^ fluenta. ... in his quae ab arboribus deriuantur, 
ut 'oleaginus^' ... ... 'colurnus'*^,' 'ficulnus'S' 'populnus'-.' (l. p. 76) 

lo Potest tamen et hoc [sc. 'Romanus'] et pene omnes huiuscemodi 
formae nominum propriorum cjuoque habere significationes'^. ...'Cor- 
uinus'-*' ...alia a tempoiibus ut 'matutinus^' a matuta'^, quae P. 36a 

4. .i. wimscerde 5. .i. cistae A. qui censum praerogat P. 35 a 

6. A. amiwuinde .1. muince \ slah^ad 7. acclantae 8. hi claidi ^^^^^'^^^^^ 

15 9. acumscaigthe 10. .i. a7ii atreba huaid t molad 11. .i. 

recht frecoir cheill cruithnechtae^ 12. .i. cuile finda airindi ogaib 
fin t ubi uinum uenditur ut hedci' 13. .i. loc imhiat anna 

arindi oiigaih arma 

1. .i. scotae .i. uiola 2. .i. broinde t rostae .i. c?erosa dindluib P. 35b 

20 find^ .i. luib derc 3. hurda .i. uiridis 4. .i. seruus .i. mug 

atreba poivip leiss 5. airindi atreba romam 6. dercaide 

(\uia fit rubra 7. aniendae diamnmaim. indsrotho asberr anien'' 

8. aniendai 9. olegende 10. coldde quia fit corylus nomen 
arboris 11. ficiddae ficulnia 12. populus .i. nomen /bo?o 

2= 13. .i. dogniter anmannn dilsi diib amal dongnither^ dindhi as 
romanus cinid airi dobevr desimrecht acht ar atrebthach nand 
14. .i. fiach 

1. .i. fuinide [man. alt.] mane uigilans heda 2. fuin p. 36a 

6. i.e. that which belongs to a neck i.e. a collar or chain. 8. in P- 35a 

30 a digging. 9. that which is moved. 10. i.e. that which has ^''^^^^"^^^ 

victory or praise. 11. i.e. the law of cultivating wheat. 12. i.e. 

a wine-cellar, because it contains wine, vel etc. 13, i.e. a place 

wherein are arms, because it contains arms. 

1. i.e. belonging to violets. 2. i.e. belonging to dew^ or belonging P. 35b 

35 to a rose, i.e. de rosa from the white plant i.e. a red plant. 4. i.e. a 

servant whom Pompey possesses. 5. because he inhabits Rome. 

6. reddish. 7. of the Anio : from the name of the river called Anio, 
12. populus i.e. name of a tree. 13. i.e. proper names are formed 

from them (possessives), as is formed from Romauus, although not for 
40 this is (the example) Romanus given, but for the possessive therein. 
14. i.e. a crow. 

1. i.e. belonging to evening. 2. evening. . P. 36a 

* The glossator supposed that the lex frumentaria was made for the encouragement 
of agriculture, and glossed accordingly 

^ MS. fin; .i. luih derc bedeutet wohl correctur des versehens luibfin[(l], das darum 
nicht ausgeschrieben ist, Thurneysen 

•= Ascoli amen. Man kann ebensogut anieii also omen lesen, Thurneysen 

'' the n and h over the line 

^ a derivative from hroin; rosarium is alternatively explained from ros 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 77) 

Auroram significat, uel, ut quidam AevKodeav^ ... 'antelucanus^' ... 
alia a mutis ardmalibus, ut ... 'ariserinus'^'; alia a materia ex qua 
constant, ut 'humanus^' . . alia a numeris . . 

It grauis Auletes centenaque' arbore^ fluctum 
Verberat assurgens . . . 

...'capsa^ capsanus''^.. De 'musteline^' . . paulopost tractabitur. 
P. 36b Similiter a habent ea, quae deriuantur a nominibus in 'cus' uel 
(i. p. 78) in 'cuius' desinentibus, quae sunt ultra duas sillabas^ ut 'rusticus 

rusticanus...' Excipitur a masculo^ quod est dimminutiuum 

maris, 'masculinus' factum-^ ... 'tolletum tollitanus'^''' ... ... 'lu- lo 

P. 37a cina^' 'foUis^' ... ... 'macer^' . . 'libertus"*' ... 'rufus^' . . 

(i. p. 79) Excipiuntur^ ab 'humo' 'humanus' ...nam' quod a Taurominio 

'Taurominitanus^' dicimus, sequimur Graecos, qui 'Taurominites' 
P. 37b dicunt. Gentilia^ enim apud Graecos in 'r?;?' desinentia ... 
(i. p. 80) 'aper^ aprinusV 'caper^ caprinus/ 'ceruus ceruirms^' ... 'taurus ^5 

taurinus^,' 'ferus^' .. 'leporinus'" ... 'ouinus^' ... 'suinus^' ... 

' unus ullus^°, una ul]a^\ unum ullum,' 'bonus bellus^^' ... 

'mediastinus^^'... 'Fiscina^^'...'fuscina^^' ... an fiscus^^ a 'fiscina^'' 

P. 36 a 


P. 36 b 

P. 37 a 

P. 37 b 




3. .i. issain dofoirnde son frisinroithnigud 
anser .i. gigrann 6. hurde 7. 

4. remdedolte 
i. cet rdrace fuiri 20 
comrar 9. mustela^ .i. ness mus longa mustellinus 
1. .i. mad desillahsich. nibbd insmus regaid intdij'uidignd 

i. mas • masculus huad 3. anasforcmide^ ^. 

tenlach .i. census quod tollitur^ 

1. taitnem 2. bole 3. seim 4. sdermug 
proprium t derc 6. hua anmanaib in us 7. marg. 1 

8. .i. niexceptaid linn son sed regula 9. cenelcha 
1. tore allid 2. torcde 3. gcibor 

5. tarbde 6. .i. best 7. patnide 8. 

9. mucde 10, oendn 11. oennat 12. 
13. medon tairismid t gabaltaid 14. ainches 
16. cis 17. fd innadixnigedar cechtarde 

esgal^ t 

5. .i. 25 
. Archinnn 

4. damde 
sainenilan 30 
15. del 

P. 36 a 


P. 36b 


is different from radiance. 

i.e. what this (AevKo^ea) 
a hundred oars in it. 

i.e. if (the noun) be disyllabic, the derivation will not end in 35 
2. i.e. mas: masculus (is derived) from it. 3. when it is 


7. i.e 


P. 37 a 1. splendor. 5. i.e. a proper name, or red. 6. from 

nouns in -us. 8. i.e. we do not deem this an exception. 
P. 37 b 1. a wild boar. 13. standing in the middle or holding 40 

the middle {rnedongabdltaid)^. 14. a basket. 17. or whether 

it is not each of the two. 

* MS. abarbore ^ recte Compsa Compsanus 

^ MS. must^lla, with punctum delens over the first 1 

« leg. anas forcmachte ^ cf. indesgal Ml. 96'' 11 

8 cf. Ducange s.v. tolletum : the Latin words are in a later hand 

*> mediastinus seems to be taken as in medio stans or medium tenens 

•^ recte Toletum Toletanus 

Glosses on Priscian {St. G<dl). 91 

an neutrum a neutro'^ dubium est^". Nam nee 'fuseina^' a fuseo 
nee 'pagina' a pago-^ nee 'Mutina' a niuto--. ..deriuata.,.paenultiinam 
eorripuerunt. . . ilia scilicet obseruata rogula, quani superius in P. 38a 
mutis animalibus diximus ; ideo et 'anser anserinns^' dicinius ... 

5 'heri' allernitatis- causa 'hesternus-''... In 'teria' etiani dosinentia'' (i. p. 81) 
fficiunt deriuatum similiter: 'Fabrateria^ Fabraternus' 'Sabrateria" 
Sabraternus,' ' aetas ' quoque ' aeteinus ' . . . ' Vetus ' praeterea 
'ueternus"' faeit, non solum 'ueteranus,' sed diuersas habcnt sig- 
nificationes®. 'Quercus**' etiam quernus^",' 'corylus'^ 'colurnus^^" _^ 

ro ' niensis mensurnus^^' ... ... ' Lauinia^^' ... Abusiue' tamen p. 38b 

poetae pro 'Dardanio-' posuerunt 'Daiclanum.' Si uero ante 'ia' 
aliam consonantem habuerint^ i longam habent ab eis deriuata ante 
'nus'... ... Tripolites"' 'Tripolitanus.' Similiter a Carilibus'* (uel (i. p. 82) 

Caralibus} 'Caralitanus'... ... 'priuignus^,' 'Pelignus'.' 

15 Quamuis igitur . . diuersas habent signiiicationes^ supra dietae 

18. .i. onechtar ndi 19. fd inndd fail nechtarde hualaliu p. 37b 

20. gae gona else ut romani dicunt [in marg.] tridens neptuni continued 
quod graeci fuscinam dicunt 21. oficlh 22. amlabar 

1. .i. cesii • in • er theit^ . . is . . i ante us and ttare as nomen P. 38a 

20 animalis 2. .i. ailidetad dechidr fri • aeternus ar baked hariagol 

heri heternus 3. .i. dethenachde 4. .i. inna. hi conosnat in 

teria 0. tolnaid \ cumtach 6. .i. ingor 7. .i. arhrici 

chomarle cid dac induine 8. .i. aid dechor netarru dihlinaih 

9. dau7^ 10. dau7^de 11. coll 12. colde 13. mistae 

25 14. ingen latin 

1. .i. arhnatigud silXsih 2. darddnde 3. manip -n-P-SSb 

4. trechatharde 5. caralis'' nornen ciuitatis plura/'i5 combed 

caralites lagrecu 7 caralitanus linni 6. .i. lesmacc .i. prius 

genitus 7. .i. tudraichthid t ^rec 8. .i. cachladrecht diib 

30 is atrab alaill ni atrab cidnahi atd aitrebthacha^' isinrecht^ dano 
anatrab nisin 

18. i.e. from either of the two. 19. or whether it is not that P. 37b 

one of them is from the other. 20. a spear for killing fish, ut etc. continued 

1. i.e. though it is in -er that it ends, it is i before -us there, because P. 38a 

35 it is the name of an animal. 2. i.e. (for sake of) alternation, (i.e.) of 

distinction from apMrnus, for this should be the rule heri hesternus, 
4. i.e. those that end in -teria. 5. an artificer or a building. 

6. i.e. an anchor. 7. i.e. for versatility of counsel, though the 

person be young. 8. i.e. there is a difference between them both. 

40 14. daughter of Latinus. 

1. i.e. iorfewering syllables. 3. unless it be n. 5. Caralis P. 38b 

the name of the city (used as) a plural, (its derivative) would be Caralites 
with the Greeks and Caralitanus with us. 7. i.e. seducer (paelex), or 

(it is) Greek (Pelignus). 8. i.e. one of the two portions of them is 

45 possession, the other (is) not possession, even those that are possessives. 
Illegitimate (inrecht) then is that possession. 

* The ' aspiration ' of the initial t here is irregular 

'' MS. carilis •= MS. aitrebthatha 

^ leg. is indrecht 'Even those that are possessives that possession is in a 
portion'!?). J.S. 

92 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

formae nomina tamen haec quoque inter possessiuorum species 
posuimus. . . .' pedester^ ' . . . 

^- 39a Comparatiuum est, quod cum possitiui intellectu^ uel cum 

(i. p. 83) aliquo^ participe^ sensu possitiui'' 'magis' aduerbium significat, ut 

'fortior' magis fortis, 'sapientior' magis sapiens, 'ulterior^' ''magis 5 
ultra^ quam ille qui ultra est^, 'interior*^' magis intra quam ille qui 
intus est. Hae autem comparationes^" quae ad personas" uel res 
participes'^ positiui fiunt, nascuntur a dictionibus carentibus casu^^, 
id est a uerbis, ut 'detero deteris deterior^"*/ et ab aduerbiis siue 
praepositionibus, ut 'extra exterior^^,' 'intra interior ^^' 'ultra^'^ ul- 10 
terior/ 'citra^^ citerior^^,' 'supra superior,' 'infra inferior': nam 
'superus' et 'inferus,' quamuis uideantur eorum, id est 'superioris^' 
et 'inferioris^^' esse possitiua, tamen in usu 'superi' pro caelestibus^'^ 
siue uiuis^^, 'inferi' autem pro manibus^^ accipi solent. Adeo^^ autem 
non ad ipsa aduerbia, sed ad personas uel res participes aduerbiorum^^ 15 
huiuscemodi fiunt comparationes, quod nascuntur ex his ipsis ad- 

P. 39 a 

?* ^*^y J ^- psdes traigthech 

1. .i. con intsliucht posit ainmmdi 2. .i. sono • oalailiu 

fogoir^ 3. ranngahdltaith \ ranngahdldu 4. .i. sens posit 

ainmdi immurgu isiwdrainn rangabaldi 5. exemplum inso 20 

ara rangahalda asruhart 6. hire 7. .i. dan 8. cen 

magis /rm 9. inmedonchu 10. inna comchutrummaichthiso 

11. .i. dopersanaib heodaib^ ithe sidi ondelggaddar dopersanaib 

12. A. do retaib marbdaib son 13. nephdilledchaib 14. olcc 
15. immechtrach 16. inmedonach 17. cian 18. cen- ^5 
tarach 19. centarchu 20. indi as superior 21. indi as 
inferior 22. de' nemdai son 23. no de bithbi t ite uiui • 
indoini bi 24. Ardeib iffirnn 25. inmar .i. ni arindi 
nombetis cid inhiucc • as6eir sem inmdr • acht isarindi nadbiat etir 
26. .i. ii\nandobriathar^ asanairbexar cumang 7 huangaine- 3° 
tar comparaiti 

P. 39a 1. i.e. with the signification of a nominal positive. 2. i.e. with 

some sound. 3. participator or participial. 4. i.e. (there is) 

however a meaning of a nominal positive in the participial part (of 
speech). 5. this is an example for the participial which he has 35 

mentioned. 8. without wa^is added to it. 10. these comparations. 

11. i.e. to living persons: it is they who are compared to (other) 
persons. 12. i.e. to inanimate things. 13. indeclinables. 

14. evil. 22. that is, heavenly gods. 23, or ever-living gods, 

or they are the vivi, the living human beings. 24. for gods of hell. 40 

25. greatly, i.e. he says 'greatly,' not that they are even in small 
measure, but because they do not exist at all. 26. i.e. of the 

adverbs from which a nominal force is drawn, and from which com- 
paratives are born. 

» leg. fogur 

^ cf. diili beodai, Sg. 117*1 

' MS. -dobreth- 

Glosses on Priscian [St, Gall), 93 

uerbia comparatiua, quae cum 'niagis'^' ipsum positiuum-* aducrbiuni 
significant^^, ut 'ulterius' magis ultra... 

Doriuantur igitur comparatiua a nominibus adiectiuis, quae 
sumuntur-'" ex accidentibus '^ substantiae nominum. Accidentia 
5 autem sunt, quae ex qualitate '^■- uel quantitate animi uel corporis 
uel extrinsecus forte euenientium trahuntur... 

Fiunt autem comparatiua ... a uerbis : 'detero^ deteris deterior,' !"• -^'Jb 
'potior- poteris {uel potiris} ' ' hic='' et ' haec potior^''""' et ' hoc potius (^- P- ^^) 
potions'^': possumus tamen hoc etiam a nomine 'potis'*' accipere, 
lo quamuis significatio alia^ esse uideatur. 

A participiis : 'indulgens" indulgentior' ... Sed quando compa- 
rantur participia", transeunt in nominum significationem'^. 

Ab aduerbiis sine praepositionibus^, ut 'extra exterior' lo- (i- P- 85) 

calia sunt haec aduerbia sine praepositiones, ex quibus comparatiua 
f5 nascuntiir nomina et paene haec^" : 'extra exterior '...uetustissimi 
tamen etiam 'citer' protulisse inueniuntur. Cato de agna pascenda^': 
citer ager^"^ alligatus^^ ad sacra ^-^ erit. 'Exter' quoque inuenitur, 

ut Statins in xi Thebaidos : 

Sed quid apud tales, quis nee sua pignora curae, 
2o Exter^^ honos? 

27. Com magis lasin posit nisin 28. asposit 29. .i. P. 39a 

Sens magis / posit leiss issed bis isincomparait^ hisin innadobi^eithre • ' continued 
30. forpQvsana 31. .i. haanaih tecmaingthechaib 32. .i. 

inne maith \ uilcc^ 

25 1. demecimm. 2. .i. cumachtaigim quando uerbum cumachtach p. 39b 
quando possitiz^wiJi 3. .i. on brethir asbevr potior 3 a. .i. 

cumachtchu • 4. .i. sainsamail^ 5. sain 6. dilgadach 

7. .i. itanmmann hisuidiii innaranngabala 8. isafoluth 

9. huar^e oecat andede 10. .i. ata ni archiunn .i. swwt 

30 11. dindinit bed sdstai 12. .i. atir centarach t immechtrsich • 

13. bidcuimrechta 1 tecail^ t digen 14. dodeib 15. echtrann 

27. with magis along with this positive. 28. which is positive. P. 39a 

29. i.e. the sense of magis and with it the positive, that is what exists in contimied 
that comparative of the adverb. 30. on persons. 31. i.e. from 

35 the accidentals. 32. i.e. the quality of good or of evil. 

2. i.e. (it means) I make myself master, when it is a verb, and P- 39 b 
powerful when (it is an adjective in the) positive. 3. i.e. from the 

verb potior. 3 a. i.e. more powerful. 7. i.e. here the 

participles are nouns. 8. into the signification. 9. because they 

40 can do the two things. 10. i.e. there is something ahead, i.e. here^ 

11. of the lamb which is to be full-fed. 12. i.e. the country on this 

side or on the outside. 13. it will be tied or chosen forth or... 

14. to gods. 

* potissimus add. MS. ^ rectius -chomparait 

*= MS. oilcc, with v written over 

^ MS. saiusemail, with a punctum delens and a over the e 

^ leg. tecailse 

f but perhaps sunt is Latin, referring to haec 

94 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Ex quo Virgilius in HIT : efc nos fas extera" quaerere regna. 

P. 40 a ...'penitus^ penitior^' penitiorem'' partem domus. 

... quamuis Graeci honoris causa suae gentis'' quam^ rations ucri- 
tatis dicunt, non posse ad multos sui generis fieri comparationem^ 
Alii autem dicunt, hanc esse rationem^, propter quam non utuntur 5 

(i. p. 86) tali comparatione^ quod'', cum ad plures sui generis fit comparatio^", 
superlatiuo possumus uti", ut 'fortissimus Graecoriim Achiles.' Sed 
superlatiuus^- multo alios excellere significat, comparatiuus uero 
potest et paruo superantem demoiistrare^'', unde etiam diminutionem 
apud nos iure accipit : ' maiusculus^^' ... Quid autem ^^ quod jo 
accidit^^ inter tres uel quattuor uel plures, non tamen ad totum 
genus^^ fieri comparationem et necesse est uti plurali^^ suorum ? 
Virgilius in I : 

Pigmalion scelere ante alios immanior omnes, 

ad omnes^^ sceleratos conferens^^ Pigmalionem comparatiuo est usus. '5 

Sunt igitur quae comparari possunt nomina uel secundae uel 
tertiae declinationis. Et si sint^^ secundae, mobilia sunt... 

P. 39 b 1^ hilar neutair 

continued ^ . ... 7/7 c\ • i f i 07 

p ^Q i. .1. pene • intus .1. inmeaonach z. mmedonchu • 3. oa 

inmedonchu 4. fohith soire ceneiuil innangrec^ 5. oldaas 20 

6. ni derscaigi incovaparit dihilih acheneiuil feissin • 7. .i. 

isdliged wm andliged dogniat greic isindi naddercsaigi incomparit 

dihilih achen mil feissin • 8. .i. oderscugud doncomparit^ dihilih 

acheneiuil fessin .9. ol 10. inddcerscugud son 11. Aid 

linn chcence ni asanarharam dcerscugud dineuch^ dihilih acheneuil 25 

feissin A. asuperlait ' 12. olpriscien feissin 13. dcerscugud 

diden 14. nidanu 15. cindas mhias iarnacethuid seni oid 

gau doihseia inchrath sin anasherat nadmbed ad plures • > 16. oZ 

donecmaing 17. 7ii derscaigi dind huiliu cheneul is dihilih im- 

murgu acheniuil feissin diroscai calleic 18. diroscai dihilih 30 

acheneiuil feisin 19. issed aplus insin 20. aconrodelgg 

21. adas maheiV^ 

P- ^p^ 16. a neuter plural. 

ton inue ^ which was more interior. 4. because of the nobility of the 

^ race of the Greeks. 6. the comparative does not surpass many 35 

of its own kind. 7. i.e. it is a law indeed, the law which the 

Greeks make in that the comparative does not surpass many of its own 
kind. 8. i.e. the sur])assing by the comparative of many of its 

own kind. 10. that is, the surpassing. 11. we have besides 

something whereby we can express the surpassing by one of many of 40 
its own race, i.e. its superlative. 12. saith Priscian himself. 

13. the surpassing of one. 15. how then will ifc be according to 

their opinion? so that they are wrong then when they say that there 
is no (comparison) ad plures. 17. it does not surpass the whole 

race : it is, however, many of its own kind that it surpasses for all that. 45 
18. it surpasses many of its own kind. 19. {ad ornnes) that is the 

plus (the ad plures). 20. when he has compared. 21. although 

they are. 

* MS. innagrec ^ rectius -chonipai'it 

c =doneuch ^ cf. adas cia dagneo Wb. 3"* 2 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 95 

Et puto, banc esse rationem, quod oportet comparatiiniin una l'. iob 
syllaba uincere geuetiuum positiui, nisi sint anoinala\ ut 'teneri (i- p- 87) 
tenerior ■-'... necesse est inter duas uocales positani i transire in 

uim consonantis, quod in Latinis diction ibus semper fere patitnr 

5 cum inter duas uocales inuenitur uim suam-' seruantes. Hoc autem 
ideo dixi, quia u post q ucl post g posita saepc ante i hoc non facit^ 
quippe amittens uim suam, ut 'nequior"^' 'pinguior'V quod nisi fiat, 
continguit ... pares esse syllabas genetiuo positiui cum nominatiuo 
comparatiui^ uel hiatum intollerabilem fieri tribus uocalibus per 

lo tres syllabas continue positis nulla consonante media, si dicamus 
'piior,' 'arduior.' Quod ne fiat*^, non sunt ussi^ eorum com[)aratiuis. 
Plerique assumunt igitur 'magis' aduerbium et usum comparatiui 
complent, ut 'magis pius^*^ hie quam ille': uetustissimi tamen com- 
paratiuis etiam huiuscemodi est^^ sunt quando usi^"^. Cato dixit : 

J 5 quod iter longius arduiusque^^ erat a curia. Idem ad populum de 
triumpho: asperrimo atque arduissimo^^ aditu. Pacuuius* in Medo : 

mulier egregissima^'^ forma. M.^^ Cato in oratione ... exercitum (i. p. 88) 
meliorem, industriiorem^ facit.' ... ut in me industriior=^ sis quam P. 41 a 

in te. 
2o Sunt autem et alia in 'us' terminantia, ex quibus comparatiua 
supra dictam regulam non seruant^ et dicuntur inaequalia. Quorum 
quaedam habent i breuem'* uocalem ante 'or'... 'Plus' quoqueMi- P- 89) 

1. nephriagoldai 2. is riagoldason 3. angutass ^- ^^^ 

4. tairmthechtsis^ fo7^ ■ i ' 5. andgidiu- 6. niked sin y it 

25 riagoldai sidi 7. noch ni coir son acht corop mda inoenmllsiih 

incomparit issed aschoir 8. menogud inna teora nguttae immalle • 
9. ni arrhartatar hith 10. goiriu - 11. ata 12. intan 

ararabartatar^ bith 13. oeperr arduius • 14. is folass dun 

tra asriagoldu leosom nad nibiet cid iiitsuperlati huare nadmbmt 

^o na^ compariti " 15. dothaidbse saperlait huandi as egregius 

egregior 16. nicert indflescsa haasind • m • reliqua 

1. Casianus in • x coUatione dicit • industrius — .i. leir^ — appetitor P- 41 a 
2. leriu 3. .i. riagol tormaig • or ■ for sing enitin ut docti doctior- 
4. riagolson 5. cio? plus 

35 2. this is regular. 3. their vocalism. 4. the passage to i. P- 40b 

6. it is not that (the transition of ^ to a consonant) and (yet) these are 
regular. 7. yet this is not right — only that the comparative be 

greater by one syllable than the genitive of the positive, this is what is 
right. 8. the hiatus of the three vowels together. 12. when 

40 they used. 13. so that arduius is said. 14. it is clear to us that 

it is more regular with them {arduus etc.) that there will not be even the 
superlatives, because the comparatives do not exist. 15. to shew 

a superlative from eyreyiics^ egregior. 16. this line over the m is not 

right etc. 

45 3. i.e. the law of adding -or to the genitive, as docti, doctior. 4. this P. 41a 
(is the) rule. 5. even p^?^s. 

* MS. Pacubius ^ the first h over the line <= MS. ararubatar 

•^ na for t7?d?; but comparit and superlait, which were originally masculine, seem 
afterwards to be feminine, cf. B. Ball. 321* 11, 12 
^ written over industrius, in the same hand 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

uidetur esse comparatiuum^ 'multi'/ sed singularis nominatiuus non 
inuenitur nisi neutri generis®, pluralis uero etiam communis, ut 'hi' 
et 'hae' plures''...^'' 

...'hie acer^'' haec acris hoc acre*... 

P. 41b Et sciendum quod omnia in 'or' desinentia'' comparatiua com- 5 

munis generis sunt et mutantia 'or' in 'us' faciunt neutrum, excepto 
uno, quod solum ^ cum sit a positiuo^ quantum ad suam uocem fixo**, 

(I. p. 90) seruauit huius genus^, 'hie senex, huic seni, hie senior.' 

A 'sepe' aduerbio'* possitiuum uel comparatiuum nomen nee 
{uel non) legi ... superlatiuum posuit Cato nepos*' dicens : into 
mentem nobis ueniat, Quirites^ ... propter foenus" sepissimam 
discordiam fuisse.' 

'Prior' et 'primus' quaeritur an sit comparatiuus et superlatiuus, 
et dicunt quidam, quod, cum ordinis sint, difFerentiam numeri 
significant^ : sicut enim 'alter®' de duobus^ et 'alius' de multis 15 
dicitur sic 'prior' de duobus et 'primus' de multis dici solet. In- 

(i. p. 91) uenitur^" tamen sepe 'prior' pro 'melior^^' positum ... et 'primus' pro 
'optimus' ... Virgilius in VIIII^: 

primes iuuenum tot miserit Oreo 


P. 41a 

P. 41b 

6. .i. ascomparit 7. \ comparit indi as multus secundum 20 

alios 7 is fir son dauo airsisiu infae^ thucad hie • 8. acht comparit 
neutd^iY naiyimd inothud 9. Ha 9a. archinxui^ 10. tichair 

1. olsodainoin 2. diaposit 3. huare astmdmide inposit 
cenfodail ceineuil isairi nitechta nisi unum genus 4. A. posit 25 

ainmde do denom di sepe ut extra reMqua 5. aromanu 

6. arluach 7. .i. dechor nuird in arira filindih 7 it anminann 

idrdd fosodain 8. cosmailius 7 analach 9. alter amm 

dohinair ' issi^ chetne aram sainigedar fri handir " 10. .i. cesu 
dechor nuirdd m dramfil indih 11. .i. itanrnmann imie hisuidiu 30 

7 ondelgatar 12. dodia ifiirnn 

P. 41a 


P. 41b 

7. or a comparative of multus according to others, and this is true, 

then, the has been brought here, 8. but only the neuter 

comparative in the singular. 

1. which alone. 2. from its positive. 3, since the positive 35 

is fixed without partition of gender (seriex), therefore it (the comparative) 
has only one gender. 4. i.e. that a nominal positive should be made of 

saepe as of extra etc. 5. O Romans. 7. i.e. it is distinction 

of order in number that is in them and accordingly they are nouns of 
order. 8. similarity and analogy. 9. alter is a name for duality : 40 

it is the first number that varies from unity. 10. i.e. though it is a 

distinction of order in number which is in them. 11. i.e. they are 

names of quality here, and they are compared. 12. to the god 

of hell. 

a ora. MS. ^ MS. fixum 

'' MS. catanepos '^ MS. VIII 

« the gloss seems to be corrupt : for airsisiu Thurneysen conjectures air is isiu 

^ marg. 1., opposite in Phormione compluria 

8 MS. issi issi 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 97 

... in nunieris quoc^ue potest 'prior' esse comparatiuus ... et 'primus' P. 42a 
superlatiuiis, cum ad multos compoiiitur'... ut 'prior- Turnus 

quam Aeneas mouit bellum'... 

Primus^ se Danaum... Androgens* offert nobis, 

5 et, quod omnibus est ratiouabilius-*, in ' or' desinens connnunc in ' us ' (^- P- ^2) 
facit neutrum, (juod in nullis aliis nisi in comparatiuis inuenitur. 

Cum igitur comparatiua proprie ad positiuum fieri soleanf', 
inuenitur tamen saepe comparatiuus pro positiuo per se positus'\.. 
Est cpiando pro positiuo possitus*^ minus eo^ significat et nuUi 

lo comparatur, ut : 

Tristior atque oculos lacrimis sufussa nitentes, 

'tristior'' enim hie 'ex parte^' significat ' tristis^.' 

Est quando ad contraria comparatur^.. Est quando super- P. 42b 

latino comparatiuus comparatur-^... Est quando comparatiuus ad 

15 comparatiuum comparatur-^.. Cicero Philipicarum II: ' quis 

interpretare potest, impudentiorne quis in senatu, an improbior"*, (i. p. 93) 

qui in Dolabellam'^ ..' 

'Tarn' et 'quam' aduerbia turn comparatiuo uel superlatiuo 

adiciuntur, cum duo uel plures comparatiui uel superlatiui diuersae 
20 significationis'^ positi inter se aequantur... ...'non tam*^ in bellis... 

quam in promisis et fide firmiorem^'... ...'minus stultus' pro (i- p- 94) 

prudentiorl' Terentius in Eunocho : 

hoc nemo fuit 
Minus ineptus, 

25 1. diroscai dihilib^ 2. tdisechu noch is women nuirdd hie 7 P. 42a 

odelgthar calleic 3. toisigem 4. dodenom. odeilgg and 

5. doderscuguth diposit 6. cen a chondelg fri nech 7. uenus 

.i. nirhu Idnfdlid^ 8. nirhu Idnbi^on^ 9. isand isfollus 

as laigiu oldaas posit qi^cmdo dr'cit oculos nitentes • ' 
30 1. diroscaither 2. dirosci disuperlait 3. dirosci P. 42b 

comparit dicoxnparit^ 4. .i. is messa indamprome quam ind 

anfele reliqua in ante^ o. i. is sain intliucht bis hicechtar ndi^ ut 
est hie 6. inmeitse 7. .i. dob^rr friio^m. 7 quam 8. trebairiu 

1. it surpasses many. 2. 'prior,' yet it is here a noun P. 42a 

35 of order, and nevertheless it is compared. 4. to make a 

comparison therein. 5. to surpass the positive. 6. with- 

out comparing him to anyone. 7. i.e. she was not full-glad. 

8. she was not full -sad. 9. in this it is clear that (the comparative 

tristior) is less than the positive, quando etc. 
40 1. it is distinguished. 2. it surpasses (the) superlative. 3. a P. 42b 

comparative surpasses a comparative. 4. i.e. improbity is worse 

than impudence. 5. i.e. different is the meaning that is in 

each of these two, ut etc. 7. i.e. it {Jirmiorem) is put with tarn and 

quam. 8. more prudent. 

* MS. adrogeus ^ MS. possitiuus « MS. in eo '' MS. in dolo bellum 

« cf. BBall. 321=^10, 19 ^ MS. bin falid e MS. Idn brdii: cf. corthou Sg. 56'^ 7, 

nochtchenn Wh. 11" 12 ^ rectius chomparit ' corresponding to Ir. archiunn 

^ cf. do chechtar hlidi Sg. 215* 2, o nechtar ndi Sg. 37'' 18 

S. G. II. 7 

98 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

pro 'prudcntior^' ../minus bonus' pro 'malus^^' ...quando 

ipse comparatiuus ucl ad se uel ad alium comparatur^^ ut 'Achiles 
P. 43a Aenea fortior magis^^ quam iustior^' et 'Aiax Vlixe fortior magis 
quam Diomede.' 

Superlatiuum est, quod uel ad plures sui generis comparatum 5 
superponitur^ omnibus, uel per se prolatum"^ intellectum habet cum 
'ualde' aduerbio positiui...sin autem dicam 'fortissimus Hercules 
fuit,' non addens quorum^ intellego 'ualde fortis.' 

Et sciendum, quod ex hisdem formis siue terminationibus^ supra 
dictarum^ in comparatiuis partium orationis fiunt etiam super- 10 

P. 44a Cum ueter occubuit Priamus sub Marte^ Pelasgo. 

(I- P- 97) . . . .... 

...'proximus,' quod tamen pro cognate^ accipitur, positiui sig- 

nificationem habet ideoque a legislatoribus^ etiam comparatiue'' 

profertur... '5 

(i. p. 98) . . .i(T')(^aT00TaTO<;^. 

P. 44b . . .ab aduerbis siue praepositionibus uenientia desinunt haec 'extra 

(i. p. 99) exterior extremus,' 'supra superior supremus'.... Ex quo^ apparet 
neque a ' supero ' neque a ' postero ' fieri comparatiuos uel super- 
latiuos... 20 

(i. p. 100) . . .omnia et comparatiua et superlatiua duarum excedunt numerum 
syllabarum^, exceptis 'prior' et.. . . Nee mirum^ cum positiua^ quo- 

P. 42b 9. bed trebairiu 10. olcc 11. diroscaither 12. de 

continued gg insin 

p. 43a 1. .i. arhdfiyHanu sensbas 2. doroscaithcer 3. cena- 25 

chondelg 7 aderscugn^d dineuch acht'^ dofiircahar triit fesshi 4. in- 
genitin as quorwm 5. 6cachtharrri\norcnih^ ainmmdib 7 hriathardaih 
7 dobriathardaih^^ 6. .i. intan adcoidemmar dicomparit*^ 

P. 44a 1. A. fonchath 2. archobdelaich 3. naib rechttdircidib 

4. 171 comparitit^ A. comparit huad 5. comparit 3© 

P. 44 b 1. iure .i. e- airdixa hipeneuilt 2. itlia desillabchi 

3. ciasingbat drwi desillabche compariti 7 superlaii 

P- 42b 11. is distinguished. 12. this (is an example) de se. 

continued j • ^ f^j. ^gneas was juster. 2. without its being compared 

P. 43a and without its surpassing any (other), but it is brought forward 35 
through itself. 4. the genitive quorum. 5. from all endings, 

nominal and verbal and adverbial. 6. i.e. when we have spoken 

of the comparative. 

P. 44a 1. i.e. under the battle. 3, by the legislators. 4. comparatively, 

i.e. a comparative (is derived) from it (i.e. from this superlative). 40 

P. 44b 1. long e in the penult. 2. they are more than disyllabism. 

3. that comparatives and superlatives should exceed the number of di- 

* MS. mirum compositiua 

b MS. s 

«= contrast Wb. 16"^ 27, Sg. 208^ 11, and cf. Ml. 84^ 1 

'^ MS. bre- 7 dobre- 

'^ rectius -chomparit 

*" recte cJiomparitith 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 99 

que, ex quibus nascuntur, bisillaba sint uel eo plus^ per genctiuos' ct P. 15 a 
uel uiiam uel duas assuinentia- syllabas faciunt"' supra dictos 
gradus^... Superlatiuus comparatiuum est' (juando superat una 

syllaba — Est (juandu par est", ut iu '-liuius' terniiuans...est 

5 quando una uincitur" syllaba, ut (|uand() in ' -finiU8'...dcsinit... 

De DiMMlNUTiUO ...comparatiua quoque non solum augent^ (i- P- 101) 

sed etiam est quando minuunt uim primitiuorum, sed non absolute'-*. 
Ad aliquid enim omniniodo^'^ fit comparatio. . . . . .non posunt tanien 

esse absoluta", cum a comparatiuis sint deriuata...ut ' maiusculus^'^/ 

10 'minusculus^^'... 

Thais quam ego sum^"* maiuscula est, 

id est, ' paruo maior^^ quam ego.' Alia autem diminutiua...ex sese^^ 
habent diminutionem... 

Solent autem dimminutiua uel necessariae significationis P. 45b 
15 causa proferri^ ut Sallustius in Eugurthino : ' postquam reguli^ 
in unum conuenere, id est * parui reges/ uel urbanitatis ^, ut 
luuenalis , . 

Vnde fit, ut malim fraterculus^ esse gigantum, 

4. numero sillabar^/m .i. noitlia desilldhchi P. 44b 

20 1. forgenitne son 2. positi fo7^genitne 3. positi ^^o'^^"^"^^ 

4. compariti ] siqjerlati 5. incomparit 6. .i. supevlait 

do comparit^ 7. superlait 8. sech positi naconparite^ oambiat 
9. huare Ms ohdelgg indib 10. ocach mud omhi odelg 

11. cenchondelg nindib .i. nibba cenadcei'scugiid dineuch son • > 
25 12. mdanu 13. laigeniu 14. hiliic posit atd ego hic 

15. inbec^ mdo .i. isbec as mdo olddusa .i. is bee inderscugud 

16. cenaodelgg frinna aill 

1. .i. robbi adrrecar less digbail indfolaid oidecen sidnfria slond P- 45b 
sidi huare ndd robatar sain dodund induildetsid inchoisget 2. in- 
30 drigain 3. hua accuiss sulbairichthe 4. brdithrdn^ 

4. i.e. or they are more than disyllabism. P 44b 

1. that is, over genitives. 2. positives over genitives, continued 

3. positives. 4. comparatives and superlatives. 6. i.e. the super- p. 45a 

lative to the comparative. 8. beyond the positives of the com- 

35 paratives from which they are. 9. since comparison is (inherent) in 

them. 10. in every mode in which is comparison. 11. without 

comparison in them, i.e. it will not be without its surpassing some 
(other). 14. in place of a positive ego is here. 15. a 

little greater i.e. she is a little greater than I, i.e. the distinction is small. 
40 16. without their being compared to any other thing. 

1. i.e. there may be a time when it is necessary^ to diminish the P- 45b 
substance so that there is need of words to signify it, because there were 
not words (enough) to signify the proper nature which they express. 
3. because of politeness. 

^ rectius chomparit ^ rectius nacomparite *= leg. inhiuc, or is hecindo a 

compound ? ** MS. hrdithrdin, with punctum delens over the second i « for 

recar for ronecar of. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67. Here recar less has a subject in the 
nominative; but contrast the older construction iu Wb. 12° 3, Ml. 2'' G, 22*= 14 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 102) uel adulationis°, et maxime puerorum^, ut ' Catulaster^' '^An- 
toniastcrV ' patriciolus^V ' Sergiolus"'.... ...saepe inueniuntur 

diminutiuorum diminutiua. . .ut 'homo, homuncio^^'^^ homunculus''*'. . . 

...'parasitaster^^'../nepotulus^''''../unciola^V 'capella,' 'maxilla^V 
' anguilla/ * una ' ' uUa^'*.' 
(I. p. 103) ../furca^o furcula.' 

P. 46a .. 'mas masculus^' .. 'os osculumV quod quamuis sit formae 

diminutiuae, tamen, quia aliam habuit significationem^ fecit ex sese 
aliud diminutiuum'' 'oscillum^' 

../pauper paupercul us *''... Excipitur ' uenter uentriculusl' 

Infra uentriculum^ tenui distantia^ rima^". 

(I. p. 104) ...'munus munusculum"'...*crus^2 crusculum.'... 'tus^Husculum.' 
...'sepiuscule^^' 'Plus' quoque, quamuis a masculine uel 

feminino comparatiuo non ueniat^^, facit tamen... 'plusculus pluscula^^ 
plusculum '... 15 


P. 45 b 

P. 46 a 

5. apelaigthe 6. sainreth do visiccaib apelogud 7. dcha- 
tuldm^ 7 nibi dighail /oZaid and calleic ciabeith indapelugud • 
8. a7itonain 9. Hite inmaicc doberat innaanmman i isforru 

doberar 10. patracdin .i. quasi fuisset 11. sericdn 

12. duinen 13. dumenet 14. each ndigabthach hudlailiu 20 

15. fuirserdn 16. huandi as nepds 17. uncia ungae 

18. mala glainine 19. .i. combed dechur eter nddn - ulla .i. ulla • 
intairmmorcinn^ 7 ulla diuinmiutiuum • isdothucad cm • una reliqua 
20. gabid 

1. ferdn 2. gindn t boc^ 8. .i. sain pdc^ 7 pocnat 1- 25 

4. digabths^ch. naill 
ni uenterculus dogni 
10. huandluithi^ seim 
14. inmeincdn 15. 

leiss 16. huillenu 

5. luasc^ -reliqua 6. boctdn 7. 

8. his bronnait 9. andechrigeddar 

11. dandn 12. erochuir 13. luib 

cenidfil comparit masculinus i ieiai7iinus 


P. 45 b 


P. 46 a 

6. particular to boys is caressing. 7. O little Catulus ; and 

there is still no diminution of substance here though there be caressing. 
9. it is the boys that give the names (here mentioned), or it is to 
them that it is given. 14. each diminutive from another 

(homunculus from homuncio, homullulus from horaidlus). 16. from 35 

nepos. 19. i.e. there would be a distinction between the two ullas, 

i.e. the ulla of the termination and ulla the diminutive (of una). For 
this it is that the una has been put etc. 

2. a little mouth or a kiss. 3. i.e. different is a kiss and a 

kissy. 5. swing (*?). 7. i.e. it does not make vente7xulus. 40 

9. when they stand apart. 10. by the slender chink. 15. although 
it has not a masculine or feminine comparative. 

* MS. dcatuldin 

^ MS. tairmorciunn with punctum delens over u 

^ glossator C has drawn a stroke through gindn and added Yhoc, Thurneysen 
•^ MS. hpoc with puncta delentia above and below h. glossator C has drawn a stroke 
through the gloss, and added the l~ , Thurneysen. 

* three or four letters, of which the first is p, have been erased before luasc cognate 
with Ir. luascaim ' I rock,' luascan 'cradle,' OBr. luscou (gl. oscilla) 

^ dlilithi dat. sg. of dluthe Sg. 9^ 17, 203^ 25 

Glosses on Priscian {St, Gall). 101 

../rumor^ rumusculus '...'soror sororciila-.' r. lOb 

...'rete-'.ti. reticulum"'... 'pons^ti. pouticulus,' 'lens^ti. lenticula'... (i- p. 105) 

'securis" securi securicula'...' fidis' fidi fidicula.' ...'cuticula ' i (i. p. loG) 

antepaeiiultiniam producit. luuenalis: 
5 Combibct acstiuum contracta cuticula^ solem, 

quod^ eum metri necesitas facere compulit... Excipitur * lapis^°' 

quod 'lapillus'^' facit diminutiuum ; etiam 'anguis' 'anguilla''^' 
'unguis' quoque 'uugula^^' faciunt... 

...' curriculum^' .. 'cornu corniculum^/ 'genu geniculum^' Ex- p. 47a 
io cipitur ab acu ' aculeus"*.' 

.. 'caput capitis capitulum^' 

...'uolpes uolpecula^ ' • • 'res recula''...'uepres^ ueprecula'...'nite- (i- p- 107) 
dula*'...*mercedula^"'...*apes^V cuius diminutiuum pro e longa i habet 
' apicula^-.' Plautus in Curculione : 

15 Ego nam apicularum opera congestum non feram^^? 

...'uetus uetulus^"*'... 'Sus^'... facit diminutiuum 'sucula.' ...'tyro'^P. 47b 
tyruncuIus'...'carbo^ carbunculus'^' ^'...'corculio*^ corculiunculus'... (i. p. 108) 
'loligo" loliguncula'...'homuncio*'...'fur^ furunculus^*'.' (i. p. 109) 

../agellus",' 'anulus anellus^^'... ...omnia e habent paenulti- 

-20 mam absque 'pugillo,' nisi primitiua^ paenultimam habent natura P. 48a 

1. clil 2. smrnat 3. lin [man. al.] t rete 4. drochat ^- ^^^ 
5. cenele netha 6. hidil 7. tet 8. tonnait 9. anisin 

10. huare naich in cuius cula- culum- dogni digabthsich. 11. lecdn 
12. escu{n)g^ 13. C7^6a [man. al.] ingeii 

25 1. comsrethson^ 2. adercene 3. almne glunae P- 47a 

4. sndthatath^ 5. cental issQ& acennbartson linni 6. sinn- 

chenae 7. .i. 7^etan • regula immnrgu. quasi rectula 8. dinss 

9. nitedula animal est quod insiluis inuenitiir • sicut ignis 
efulgens quod s,^ud graecos dicitur • \a/jL7r(vp)o<i^ .i. luacharnn • » 

30 10. fochricnet 11. beck 12. bechdn 13. ni aisndiusa 

14. arsiddn 

1. mucG 2. 6c mil 3. richis 4. richisdn^ 5. car- P- 47 b 
mocol drdae .i. arachosmaili ind oir fri richiss 6. cruim mdr 

ut...pho^ dicit 7. bronnlog .i. soccsdil genus piscis ut isidorus 

ssdicit-^ 8. duindn 9. tdid 10. tdiddn 11. tirthat 

12. dnne 

1. positi nandigaibthsich^ ^- 48a 

5. a kind of grain. 10. since it does not make a diminutive in P- 46 b 

culiis, cula, culum. 13. a hoof, a nail, 

^o 1- this is construction. 3. knee-cap (?). 5. a little head, P- 47a 

that is, with us, the head-covering. 7. i.e. a little thing. 13. I 

will not proclaim. 

2. a young soldier. 5. a gilded carbuncle, i.e. because of the P- 47b 
resemblance of gold to a live coal. 6. a large worm. 

^5 1. the positives of the diminutives. I*- 48a 

I rete 
a MS. restis • ti • resticulum ^ The u and a trace of the n are clear : the lower 

part of the g has disappeared, gen. sg. escongan, LU. 74*40 "^ cf. Sg. 152*3 '• leg. 
sndthatat <* leg. Xafxirvpis ^ MS. ricJiisan « Isid. Etym. Lib. xii. 6, 47 

** nan-: MS. wa; the rest after nad is in ligature 

102 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 110) productam in omni gcnere. facit igitnr 'paulus'^' 'paululus^'... 
Ideo 'mala"' quoque assumpta x 'maxilla' facit et 'talus^' 

'taxillus.' Quae uero geminant 1 ante 'us' uel 'a' uel 'um,' in 'ulus 

ula ulum' faciunt iterum diminutiua", ut 'homullus homollulus'... 

...'columna oolumnella^' Excipitur 'rana^ ranunculus.' Eandem 5 

formam" in 'la' quoque desinentia uel 'ra' seruant, ut-./capra^*^ 

capella'...' miser . . misellus" misella misellum.' Excipiuntur in 'ra' 

disinentium^^.jit 'ara arula",' 'terra terula^"^'.. 
P. 48b Neutra quoque in 'num' . . ut 'tignum tigillum^' . . 

(i. p. Ill) ..'cerebrum^ cerebellum*'...' flagrum^ flagellum '...' sacrum sa- lo 

(i. p. 112) cellum'*.' Excipiuntur a desinentibus in 'nus^' uel in 'na' uel in 

'num'...'uinum uillum'''.' Notandum etiam 'pannus',' quod 'pan- 

niculus' fecit. 
P- 49a ...'agna^ agnella'... 

...'urceus^"''urceolus,' 'alueus^ alueolus,' 'luteus^ luteolus,' 'malleus'' J 5 

malleolus'... Excipitur 'Antonius,' quod 'Antoniaster' facit 

(i. p. 113) diminutiuum^ ...'Ericius hie noster Antoniaster*' est.' ...'lutea' 

luteola.' Virgilius in bocolico : 

Mollia^ luteola pinguit^ uaccinia^^ calta^''^ 
luuenalis in primo : 20 

Vnciolam" Proculeius habet, sed Gillo deuncem. 

Idem in eodem 

Dorio^ nullam culto palliola. 


48a ■ 

2. hec 8. 


thacha hualailib 

9. emnad • 1 • 

nenmat • 1 • 13. 


48 b 

1. clethnat 

hecdn 4. glaine 5. odbrann 6. digab- 
7. columnat 8. huare nad nemantar • 1 • 25 

10. heirp 11. trogdn 12. huare ndd 

altoirnat 14. talamnat 
2. .i. criathar 3. .i. srogell 4. nemed 

5. huare atacondonna mTzac^i^a^thacha fria cetnidi anndd foirpret 
inoensilldiih 6. finan 7. c ; n^ 30 

p. 49a 1. dinu la. cilornn 2. [man. al.] ^o^Aor 3. [man. al.] 

.i. derg • 4. ordd 5. ni antoniolus dogni 6. arnantondnni 
intisiu 7. derg 8. argi 9. osuidigedar 10. innadwrcae 
froich 10a. .i. ondscoid^ deirc 11. inungainet 

P. 48a 6. diminutives from others. 8. because I is not doubled. 35 

continued 9_ the doubling of I. 12. because they do not double I. 

P. 48 b 5. because the diminutives are matches for(?) their primitives when 

they do not increase by one syllable. 
p. 49 a 3- J^Gd. 5. it does not make Antoniolus. 6. this is our 

Tonykin. 9. compounds®. 10. the berries of the heather^, 40 

10a. i.e. with the red flower. 

} ere t ere 

* MS. cerebrum cerebellum. The Irish glossator takes crebrum as cribrum 
^ leg. Dorida nullo cultam palliolo ^ kann etwa crin gelesen werden, Thurneysen 

^ MS. ondsoid with an imperfect letter, written over the second 0, which Ascoli read as 
u and Windisch c. According to Thurneysen it may be read c. If so scoid is = 
scoith the dat. sg. of scoth « cf. dearc-fhraoich 'a blue-berry, billberry,' H.S. Dicty. ; 
Ir. fraochdn, Manx freoghane 'whortleberry' ^ or perhaps 'paints with a black 

powder': cf. suidi (gl. fuligene) Philarg. 54 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall), 103 

In eodem : imciolis sex^- etiam. 

...' pallinin palliolum^-''... 

...'pauciis paiiculus' et 'palculus^"*'../ tantus^° tantalus'... 
...'puolla puellula^'^'... ...' dentatam^'...seiTulam^' 'Aqua'^-^^b 

5 similiter ' aqula-'../equa^ equila"*.' (i. p. 114) 

...'parasitus° parasitaster'...'senex"senicio'"... (^- !'• ^^^) 

...' coniculus'^^' 'anniculus^' . . 'fribolus^'^'... ../hie canis' 'haec 

canieula^^' 'scutum' uel 'scuta,' id est rotunda forma^^...'hic qualus" 
hoc casillum^^,' 'pistrinum^^ pistrilla'...'nubes nubilum^'''... ...'hoc 

loglandium^^ haec glandula,' pars est intestinorum^^, 'ensis ensiculus^^, (i. p. hg) 
ensicula,' praeterea 'haec beta/ 'malua,' 'hie betaceus^",' 'maluaceus^^' (i. p. 117) 

De Denominatiuis. Denominatiuum appellatur a uoce primitiui^ p. 50 a 
sui nominatum, non ab aliqua speciali significatione^, sicut supra 
dictae species^ Nam et patronomica et posesiua''...denominatiua 

15 12. den desimrecht so oeper and unciolis • 13. hrottene 'P. i9a. 

14. 7 othatnat^- 15. met 16. digabthach himlailiu ''''''^^'^''^'^ 
17. fidclaich 

1. glasdn 2. uscedn 3. Idir 4. larene 5. fuirsire P. 49 b 
6. sen 7. sendn 8. aimmsid [man. al.] t foramen in muris t 
^o nomen anima^i'.s [in marg.] t hedsi coniculus sulcus • 9. hliadnide 

10. cuithide .i. fribo^i^s fere obillo'' dignus .i. niferr lethscripid 

11. ciidn 12. cruind sciath^ 13. cliab - 14. clebene 

15. cucann \ mulenn 16. doinen7i reliqua icidorus 17. glaine 
\ airnne 18. imiacoilchomca 19. claidhene 20. hetliech 

25 t 6?msec/i genus holerisut ic^(io?'^ts^d^c^t^ similiter malua 21. lemnat 
22. [marg. infer.] polibius medicus dicit: Nouem glandulae .i. noisethir 
• reliqiia • 23. [marg. inf.^] Cani romdnda • • is fir son 

1. ondanimmm onc^iVuidichther^^ 2. nitechta sain inUlincht P. 50a 

and feissin huanainnimnigthae ut patro?^?/m^ca 7 posesma reliqua 

30 3. .i. huare ndd netada dingrae^ saingnuste dia inni amsl adidcho- 
tatsat gnusi c^oaca/dmacha olchenae • ipSitYonymica possessma reliqua 
ani ha choitchen doaib sent huili mrum is nomen diles dosom • > 
4. isairi asbiur frit iscoitchenn 

12. this is one example, so that WTicio^is is said there. 16. (one) P- 49 a 

35 diminutive from another. continued 

8. an attempter'^. 10. ridiculous, i.e. frivolus /ere oholo dignus, not P. 49b 

better than a half-scruple. 12. a round shield. 16. bad weather. 

17. a jaw or a sloe. 21. mallow. 22. nine glands (?) 23. is 

not Roman? this is true. 
40 1. from the name from which it is derived. 2. it has no special P. 50 a 

sense in itself from which it should be named, as patronymics etc. (have). 

3. i.e. because it has not a special appellation from its meaning as 

(the) other appellative species have, — patronymics, possessives, etc. — 

What was common to them all (denoniiyiatiui) then, is a proper name for 

45 this (the denominatiuum). 4. therefore I tell thee it is common. 

^ MS. cuniculus ^ MS. othathnat, with punctum delens over the second h 

*= leg. obulo ^ leg. cruindsciath, and cf. LL. 98"* 47 '^ i.e. Isidorus Hispalensis. 

So in Sg. 53» 12 and 159* 7 ^ Etym. Lib. xvii. 10, 15 e by the writer of the text 
^ MS. d dir- ' with dingrae compare dingarthe Ml. 93'' 7 ^ the glossator 

seems to have supposed that coniculus was connected with conari 

104 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

sunt"... Haec enirn denominatiua sunt dicenda, cum significa- 

tionern suarum non seruant", etsi sint propria. 

Habent igitur denominatiua formas plurimas et diuersas signifi- 

cationes. Quae quia latae sunt et confusae", generali eas nominatione 

artium scriptores noncupauerunt denominatiua^. 5 

(i. p. 118) ...a fruge 'frugi^' a nibilo 'nihili'''...'ceniix^^' ceruical,' 'tribunus 

tribunal ^^'...'pugillus pugiP^'...'nequi.s^^ nequam^^'; *um': ' oliua 

oliuetum '■''',' 'rosa rosetum^V 'tendo tentorium^^/ 'sto stabuhim^^'... 

Macus lacunar'^,' 'calx^" calcar^\' 'caedo Caessar"^' . . 'eques^^ equester,' 

'macies macer^'''../senatus senator^^'... 'primus primas'-^^,' 'optimus lo 
P. 50b optimas^^'...'pes pedes ^"equus eques^/'tego teges^'...'saepio saepes"*/ 

'struo strues'^' 'sterno strages*''...'lepus lepos'"...*uito^ uitabundus*^'... 

'audeo audax^"' . . 'Picenum" Picens^^,' 'Tiburtum^^ Tiburs.' 

Ergo in a desinentia denominatiua i habent breuem ante a uel 
(i. p. 119) 1 uel n uel r^^, ut .. 'acrimonia^'^'...'armatura^*'.' £5 

Secundae igitur declinationis nomina in 'us' desinentia c ante- 

P- 59^ 5. .i. is women cenelach docachae deno7)iinsitiuum 6. .i. 

huare nddforcmat iwninni saindilis innandelb 7. .i. iunahi nad 

tutet isnagnusi remepQvthsi 8. huandi as frux t fruges 

9. huandi a^nihilum 10. hrdge 11. sochuide t trebunsuide 20 

t rigsuide 12. cuanene^ 13. n-inech 14. ecmacht arindi 

ndd cumaing maith dodenom. • 15. olachaill 16. roschaill 

17. pupall 18. tairissem 19. druimmchlae .i. donaih 

cluasaih^ bite is{ndruimm.chlae indainmmnigudsin 20. sal i lue 

21. cinteir 22. esartaid 23. marcach 24. coil 25 

25. sendtoir 26. airech i thdisechaire 27. a^Vg t sainsamail 

p. 50b 1. traigthech 2. oinechaid 8. ditiu 4. felniae 

5. sreth 6. dr 7. sulbaire 8. imuiimgabaim 

9. teichthech .i. similis uitanti 10. letenach 11. bide 

12. bide^ 13. ciuitas .i. masued 14. .i. habent • 1 • Mite • a • 30 

similiter • n • 7 • r ante a beos 15. lainne 16. armthatu 

P. 50a 5. i.e. 'denominative' is a generic name for each of them. 6. i.e. 

continued since they do not preserve the special meaning of the forms. 7. i.e. 

those that do not fall into the species aforesaid. 8. from frux or 

fruges. 9. from nihilum. 11. a multitude or a tribunal or a 35 

throne. 13. not someone. 14. impotent, because he cannot do 

good. 18, stability. 19. ceiling, i.e. from the ears (leg. hollows?) 

which are in the ceiling (is) this denomination. 20. heel or kick. 

22. destroyer. 26. prince or leader. 27. principal or 

conspicuous. 40 

P. 50b 7. fugitive. 11,12. pitchy. 13. if it is so ^ 

* leg. late sunt confusae 

^ derived from *CMaw = Lat. pugnus, with compensatory lengthening, and the 
regular change (in early loanwords) of jo to c 

<= leg. cuassaib ? As to druimmchlae, it may be connected in meaning with 
druimmchll (gl. laquear) Sg. 54^ 19, 64»'6: cf. ic dluthad a drumchla 'caulking its deck,' 
LL. 219*^2, et v. Togail Troi, p. 154 

^ Picenum and Picens are treated as derivatives from pix 

^ cf. above p. 71 note b 

Glosses on Pviscian (St. Gall). 105 

cedente quotciimque'' sint syllabaruni — nisi"' sint regionuin nomina, 
eV^ quae diriiiantur ex his — alia iiero qiiacumque consoiiant(3 ante 
'us' posita tantum disyllaba et quae in 'is' desinentia tertiae declina- 
tionis similem habent^" nominatiuo genetiuuni : (juae secundae 
5 quideni sunt-'\ genetiuo, quae uero tertiae, datiuo assumunt 'tia/ 
ut...'pudicus pudici pudicitia-^'... ...'uiolentus uiolenti uio- 

lentia^'... ...'Teucrus-' uel 'Teucer Teucri TeucriaV P. 5ia 

...'nonien nomini ignominia"*.'... Inueniuntur'^ tamen quaedam, 

quae in 'monia' desinunt...*parco parsi parsinionia*'/ 'queror quae- (i. p. 120) 
lo rimonia"'... 

'La' e longa antecedente : 'cautus^ cauti cautela'... 'aliens^ clienti 
clientela^^' ...'candeo candes candela^'... 

In 'na' uero desinentia denominatiua siue uerbalia...omnimodo P- ''^^^ 
longani habent paenultimam uel natura uel positioned; 'officium 
15 officina'''...'coquuscocina'*'et 'colina^'...'far'^ farina''../lateo laterna^' 
In e desinentia... quia pleraque a communibus in 'is' terminan- (i- p. 121) 
tibus nascuntur, melius cum illis^*' tractabuntur. 

In i duo sunt denominatiua . . indeclinabilia'^.. Quidam enim 

20 figurate 'frugi' . . et 'nihili'...cum aliis omnibus coniungi casibus non 

irrationabiliter dicunt, sicut ' mancipi ^2- ^=^ ' et 'nee mancipi^^' et p. 52a 
'cordi^' et 'huiusmodi'... 

17. [in marg.] .i. 7n -tio- m^afoimat sidi ocacruthugud da7immanaib P- ^9^ 
dill tanisi acht is • a • iantuva super genitiuum nominum secimdae de- ^^^^"*"^^ 
'^5 ciinsitionis '• 18. cid 19. .i. meddntestemin son 20. iai^teste- 
min 21. .i. fele'^ 

1. ecen 2. troidnde 3. troi 4. arfoim com^uidigud P. 51 a 
/ac^iVuidigud 5. ni -26' arafoimat acht is monia • 6. in- 

maisnige 1- 7. aire gem 8. faitech 9. cocele 

30 10. cocelsine 

1. taitnem 2. e^ir aicned 7 suidignd 3. cerddchae P. 51 b 

4. cucann 5. cucann 1 ciiilae 6. cenele nhetha 7. men 

8. cleth 9. lenn \ brat formtha^ 10. Ias7ia anmmann • in • is 
11. arhevtar immurgu atuisil esib etir huathsid 7 hilsiY 12. .i. 

35 doer 13. .i. Adcomlatar sidi fri cachtuisel 7 nideritar cachtuisel 

diib • ' 

1. cridech P. 52 a 

17. i.e. it is not -tlo that these assume in their formation from nouns P. 50b 
of the second declension, but it is etc. 19. i.e. this is the middle of the continued 

40 period. 20. the conclusion of the period. 

4. it takes composition (sc. with in) along with derivation (sc. of P. 51a 
-gnominia from nonien). 5. it is not a that they assume, but it is -monia. 

2. both by nature and position. 6. a kind of grain. 8. con- P. 51b 
cealment. 9. a mantle or cloak. 13. with the nouns in -is. 

45 11. their cases, however, are deduced from them, both in the singular 
and the plural. 13. i.e. these are joined to every case, and every case 

is not made of them. 

1. cordial. P. 52a 

* MS. quorunque numero ^ MS. et mancipii « probably in another hand 

*> cf. Vol. I. p. 1, fuan forptha Ir. Text. 11. 2 243 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 122) 

p. 52b 

(I. p. 123) 

P. 63 a 

In ' o ' masculina quidem et communia pauca inueniuntur deriua- 
tiua, ut...ab eo quod est 'catus^' *Cato' et a capite 'Capito'V a labe'* 
'Labeo'...aleniendo 'leno'^'...ab epulando 'epulo*^.' Cicero de oratore: 
'tres uiros epulonesl' 

.. 'abolitus aboliti abolitio''^^'.,/internecti internecio^'... 

In 'go' uero desinentia../uirago^'^'../ferrugo"' 'erugo'V 'uirgo/ 
'margo^^'; excipitur 'ligo^V cuius paenultima corripitur, nee mirum^^ 
cum sit masculinum... 

In 'do' desinentia. . .ut 'acris acredo^^' 'dulcis dulcedo^'',' ' intercapio 
intercapedo^^'...'formido formidas formido formidinis/ quod ideo fecit 
simile nomen uerbale primitiuo uerbo^Vjuod ipsa positio uerbi talem 
habuit formam. Excipitur 'formido' propter supradictam causam^ 
A testa^ quoque sine testu 'testudo'... Nee non omnia in 

'do' desinentia... ut 'irudoV 'arundo^' 'hserundo^'^' 

In u deriuatiua pauca inuenio : 'specus*' specuV---'testa^ testu'... 

In 'al' desinentia... 'uectus uectigal^'...*torus^'' toral'... 

In 41' uel 'ul' desinentia... fiunt abiectione extremarum uocalium 
siue sillabarum^ primitiui... 

In 'um' desinentia... e ut 'oleuetum^,' 'uinetum^,' 'coriletum,' 



P. 52 a 

P. 52b 

P. 53 a 

2. fissith 3. ipropriiim I cennmar 4. hud sail 20 

5. slithid i hanbachlach 6. fledaichthith 7. fledaichthidi 

8. forbhart 9. 6g dilgend 10. fergnia [man. al.] .i. 

fortissima femina^ 11. duhcliorcur [in marg.] Ferrugo est color 

porpurae^ sub imagine (\uae fit in hispania ut ferrugine clarus 
hibera^ dicta ak'^er ferrugo (\uod omni^ porpura* p^^ima tamen 25 
tincti^7^a emsraodi coloris exstat^ • > 12. mem 13. inrud^^ 

[man. al.] extremitas 14. bacc [man. al.] i fosorium • 15. cid 

timmartsbe peneuilt 16. lainne 17. somailse 18. etargabdl 
19. donchetni persin asbunad do 

1. .i. Huare ishicondeilb frisii^brethir atd 7 nifilcomthod and z^ 
dnach cruthach^ o6rethir • > 2. hua^ cheinn 3. t erudo .i. 

emblema t airchellad 4. curchas 5. fannall 6. hiiam 

7. huad 8. ceinn 9. cis rigdw^ 10. lige 

1. innanguthaigthe^ coconsonaib 2. olachaill 3. fintan 

P. 52a 


P. 52b 

P. 53 a 

3, a proper name, or great-headed. 5. a copulator" or ... (?). 35 

8. increase. 10. a male-worker. 11. dark purple. 15. that 

the penult should be short. 19. to the first person, which is its 

1. i.e. because it is in conformity with the verb and there is no 
mutation therein in any manner ? from the verb. 3. a taking away. 40 

7. (derived) from it (specus). 9. the royal tax. 

1. of the vowels together with (the) consonants. 

* pr. m. obolitus oboliti obolitio ^ leg. hirundo <= Isid. Etym. Lib. xi. 

2, 22 ^ MS. popurae, without color « Verg. Aen. 9, 582 ^ MS. popura 

8 Isid. Etym. Lib. xix. 28. 6 ^ perhaps hirud : see Isid. Etym. Lib. xiv. 8. 42 

i perhaps cruthath, usually cruth ^ {v i.e. u) over the line ^ probably meant 

for rigda, Thurneysen ™ MS. innaguthaigthe " cf. sleith, O'Don. Suppl. and 

glossary to Laws 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 107 

'rosetum^' 'duinetumV 'quercetumV 'esculetumV ' mirtetum^'... (i- p- l'^4) 
quae^ sunt contenontia iiel coinprehensiua^" i.e. periectiua"'^ i, iit 
'aiigorium,' 'solarium,'. ..'muiiicipium^-'... 

Alia enim in 'buluni ' desinunt...ut 'cuna cimabuluni'V Vesta"' ^V 
5 uel 'uestis uestibulum,' 'tus turis turibuliini^*^'...'pasc() pabulum'^' 
'prosto^^ prostibulum^-',' 'patior' uel ' pateo patibulum -'•'... 
Liicanus in III : 

lassant rumpentes stamina Parcas {uel -aej\ P. 53 b 

Idem in II : 
to Vanaque^ percusit pontum Symplegas inanem 

Et statura- redit. 

Inueniuntur etiam quaedam in 'culum' desinentia...ut 'diuertis 
diuerticulum^,' 'uerris uerriculum •*'... (i. p. 125) 

In 'monium' etiam inueniuntur deriuata, ut...'matri matri- 
15 monium^'... 

...alia quae a uerbis deriuantur o in 'um' conuertentia.. 'uado 

In 'en' desinentia deriuatiua m antecedente...ut 'solor^ Solaris (i. p. 126) 
solamen,' 'foro^ foras foramen ^'...'irrito^ irritas irritamenV--.* specie^ P. 54a 
20 specimen^'... 'nuo^ numen'...'luo^ lumen^V quo omnia abluuntur id 

4. rosa ?^05^a?i 5. dumsi dristenach 6. quer ens daurauthT.5S a. 

7. esculus escalchaill .i. fid arddmdr 8. mirtus rtiirtcliaill (continued 
9. ithesidi 10. Arindi ogaihet hildbV dindintliucht inchoisget 

.i. oliuetum • ubi fiunt oliuae multiplices 7 ni 5a7?zlaid so^i donaih hi 
2=) SIS archiunn ut augoriu7?i reliqiia • ' 11. .i. tormachtai .1. 

doformgat^ isindirruidiguth \^ isgrec indi as com-prehensiua 
12. municipo i fich ut icidorus dicit 13. ®.i. cliab noiden 

14, 15. bandea [man. al.] tened 16. tuslestar 17. geltboth 

18. cuiligim 19. eti^adach \ cuilech 20. icidorus^ riag\ gabid- 
30 1. bdndce iffirnn 2. delb 3. diall 4. toxal P. 53b 

5. nidthrathatu^ 6. dth 7. dodonaimm. 

1. trisgataim. 2. dorochol^ 3. dodurgimm. 4. tudrachF. 5ia 
5. huandi as species 6. immcaism 7. cumachtagimxn 

8. dofonuch \ aslenaimm 8 a. lumen glanad per contrariu7?i 
35 sensu?7i 

6. an oak-wood. 7. a wood of Italian oak, i.e. a very tall tree. P- 53 a 

8. a myrtle-wood. 9. it is they. 10. Because they contain a continued 

plural from the meaning which they signify, (as) olivetum ubi etc.; and 
not so is it with those ahead below, as augurium etc. 11. increased 

40 i.e. which increase in the derivation. Or it (TrepteAcrtKa) is the Greek 
of comprehensiva. 12. (as if from a verb) ynunicijjo^ or burgh as 

Isidorus says\ 13. i.e. an infant's cradle. 14, 15. the goddess 

of fire. 18. I commit incest. 19. lustful or incestuous. 20. gibbet 
or forkshaped gallows. 

45 1. goddesses of hell. ' P. 53 b 

5. irovci species. 6. inspection. 7. I am powerful. 8. I P. 54a 
wash, or I pollute. 8a. lumen purification, per etc. 

* leg. TrepieKTLKo. '' MS. unaque '^ leg. doformgatar'i '' the following 

part of the gloss has been added later, but it may be from the usual glossator, 
Thurneysen « perhaps in a different hand ^ Isid. Etymol. Lib. v. ^ r under 

the line ^ this word is obscure: perhaps dor-ochol, W.S. ' Isid, Etymol. Lib. ix. 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

est purgantur a tenebris...'molior molimen''.' ...a pectendo 

'pecten^V a filo" 'filamen,' quod per syncopam i'* 'flainen^'^' dicimus. 

. . .sinaeresis^'-^ facta est duorum i breuium in uiiain longam. 


quoque uocales...sic solent ex duabus syllabis in unam longam 
transire, ut 'biugae^^ bigae^'^'... Et ex contrario una longa in duas 

(i. p. 127) breues saepe solet temporibus diuidi: .. 'fieri' pro *firi' uel 'fire,' 
quod magis analogum^" est, unde Virgilius in IIII Georgicon 

At suffire^'^ timo^^ caerasque recedere inanes 
Quis dubitet ? 

P. 54b 

P. 55 a 



...'laqueus' autem 'laquear 

../eques equester^' 'pedes pedester^'... Et sciendum quod a 

habent ante 'ster' cum in nomine primae positionis nulla sit 
consonans inter uocales paenultimae et ultimae syllabae^... Alia 
uero omnia"* e habent ante 'ster' excepto 'paluster^' Et haec 
quidem denominatiua sunt I 15 

...'furoV unde 'furensV ' furor '../senatus senator V 'dictatus 
dictator ^°,' 'tonsus tonsor".' 

...'affinis^ affini affinitas'... Sed hoc- possumus etiam in 

P. 54 a 

P. 54b 

P. 55 a 

9. tochrechad 10. slige'^ l- 11. hlHandsndthiu A. filum 

.i. sndthe nohith himm chenn nasacay^dd ocind edpairt - 12. sacart 20 
[man. al.] iouis 13. accomol 14 h'msi iugsb diguttai fodlaidi 

dirotha ind 7 mdeogur 15. deriad 16. ind infinvt • m • e • 

on-hrethir m -o- 17. fotimvathiris^ 18. otim^ 

19. druimmchli t cuithech^ 

1. marcachde 2. traichthechdae 3. A. isa^id Mid - Si- '25 

indih • re • ster intan ndd mhi oson etiv peneuilt 7 uilt isind 
anmniaimYn chetnidiu • - 4. ^i^aeler demminutiua 7 iunahi 

riaui anuas^ 5. goithlachde 6. oecat beta ndeainmmnigthecha 
i haec innahi tiagta hi ster is^^ oanmaiiaih dogres hutsidi 7. bruth- 
naigim 8. as choimtig^ 9. senatoir 10. dictatoir 30 

11. berrthaid 

1. .i. assimilis 2. tormach tas forai^iminnid 

p 54g^ 11. from the thread, i.e. a thread that used to be round the head of 

continued the priests at the sacrifice. 12. priest. 14. two separate vowels 

have been converted into it, and it is not a diphthong. 16. the infini- 35 

tive in e from the verb in 0. 17. that thou shouldst subminister. 

19, ceiling (?), or trap(?). 

P. 54b 3. i.e. then is a in them before -ster when there is no consonant 

between penult and ultima in the primitive noun. 4. except the 

diminutives and those above before (ajnaster, oleaster). 6. they may 40 

be denominatives, or haec, those that end in -ster they are always from 
nouns. 8. which is usual. 

P. 55 a 2. the addition of -tas to a nominative. 

* om. MS. ^ MS. synaresis <= does slige gloss pecten in the sense of 

vXijKTpou ? cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. 11. 144 ^ fotimdiris Sg. 185'' 7 ^ tim borrowed 

from thymum, with lengthening of the penult, as in legaim, not <" see glossary to 

Brehon laws, p. 198 ^ not anias, as Ascoli wrongly prints ^ under the line 

* MS. coimtig 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 109 

seciindae declinationis nominibus obseruarc... Et testis cius^ est (i. p. 128) 

Caper, qui diiiersoriiin de huiusiiK^di nominibus ponit ususauctorinn... (i. p. 129) 

Non est igitur diibium', quod — cum in onniibus quae pacnulti- P. 55b 
mam habent circumfiexam, si patiantur syncopam, seruamus euiidcm 
5 accentum m ultima.... idque- omnibus placet artium scriptoribus, qui (i- p. 130) 
de accentibus scripscrunt — debcant hacc quoque idem^ seruare cum 
'ti' subtracta paenultima uocalis, (piac circumfiectebatur in dictione 
perfecta, id est a, inuenitur ultima in concisione"* habens eundem 
accentum. INueniuntur tamen etiam propria differentiae causa'' in 
lo fine circumflexa, ut 'Leenas Leenatis,' 'Menas,' ne accusatiui plurales 
menae, quod genus est piscis, et leenae — femininum est leonis*' — esse 

...'equs eques''...*tego teges^' 'merge merges^.' 
...'struo strues^°'...'illuo illuuies*'^"'... 
J 5 ...'curialis^'-'... 

...' patruus^' patrui patruelis^'... P. 56a 

I longam habent omnia in 'ilis,' quae a nominibus deriuantur, nee (i. p. 131) 
non in 'ile' neutra, sine ex eis fiant sine non habeant aliud ante se P. 56b 
genus \. ..ut...'scurra''^ scurrilis'... 'Exilis' etiam a Graeco e^lrrfko^^ 

-20 factum denominatiuorum seruauit regulam^ 'futio^,' ex quo com- 

positum effutio*', 'futilis'^..'altus' uel 'alitus^ altilis'... A pare^ 

3. .1 ixxri^ asruhart aiy^ias lonUnued 

1. .i. andliged quod diximus / asberani dano 2. aiccend p. 55b 

iniiilt 3. anednonoen aiccent in uilt indib 4. iarfoxul • ti • 

25 5. ar ni ar accuis dechoir ani asrubartmmar cose 6. indi 

as leonis leena feminiriimi 7. oenechaid 8. ditiu 9. miiir- 
hran 10. sreth 11. hcellned 12. dalta A. curia 

1. hi'dthir athar 2. mace hrdthar athar p. 56 a 

1. noinnabet onach ainmnidiu etir acht itcetnidi 1- 2. dais- P. 56b 

30 cuir parasitus 3. trenothath 4. .i. airdixa • i • and ut 

praedicta 5. baithaigwi 6. adbolbaithigim^ 7. .i. nomen 

dolestnr chorthdn bis ocedpartaib dodeib 8. is hinunn a^altus 

7 awalitus isondi as alo ataat andiis • ut postea dicet 9. 6 • par 

3. i.e. of the rule that he has mentioned above. continued 

35 1. i.e. the law which we have said and will say moreover. 2. an p ecu 

accent on the ultima. 3. the identical accent*^ on the ultima in them. 

4. after taking away -ti. 5. for not for sake of distinction is that 

which we have said hitherto. 6. of leonis. 9. cormorant (mergus). 

1. father's brother. 2. son of father's brother. p. 56 a, 

40 1. or whether they are not from any nominal form at all, but are p. 56b 
primitives. 3. the singular of a noun substantive (tren-othath)'^. 

4. i.e. the i is long in it, as the aforesaid. 5. I am a fool. 6. I am 
a great fool. 7. i.e. a name for a round-bottomed vessel which is 

(used) at offerings to gods. 8. the alius is the same as the alitus, the 

45 pair of them come from alo, as he will say afterwards. 

» MS. illues 

** the fourth letter looks somewhat like e, Thurneysen 

^ 'the same thing, (to wit) an accent.' J. S. 

^ adjectivum graecum perperam habet pro substantivo, Asc. Gl. oxxxi 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

etiam diriuatiuum^" — quod n ncrbo 'paro' nascitur, unde compare 
(i. p. 132) comparas. Proprie enirn pares sunt, ({ui inter se possunt coniparari'^ — 

P. 57 a 
(i. p. 133) 

P. 57b 
(I. p. 134) 

P. 58a 
(i. p. 135) 

P. 56b 


P. 57a 

P. 57 b 

P. 58a 

P. 56b 

P. 57a 

P. 57b 

P. 58a 

uerbalium regulam seruauit^^, 'parilis/ Cetera quoque omnia^'* i 
paenultimam corripiunt-./peculium peculii peculiarisV 'molo'-^ molis' 
uel 'mola molac rnolaris^.' Sicut etiam neutra^ in 'are' finita: 
'uelum ueli uelarel' 

In 'ensis' desinentia../Curta'' Curtensis*''...' Catena^ {uel Catina} 
Catinensis^'../castrum^" castrensis^\' 'forum^^ fbrensis^-^' 'Ilium^^ 

In 'tis' quoque inueniuntur denominatiua, sed antique prolata^'... 
sicut 'Laurentis^' quoque pro 'LaurensV 'Tiburtis'*' pro 'Tiburs/ 
teste Capro. Sic 'Quiritis^' pro 'Quiris' et 'Ceris' uel 'Ceretis' pro 
'Ceres/ qui tamen nominatiui^ nunc in usu non sunt. 

In 'os'...pauca inueniuntur: 'lepus leposV 'competo compes' et 
mutatione e in o 'compos^'... 

...exceptis in 'cius^' desinentibus...ut...'aduecticius'... In- 



10. asndi7Tuidigt\iG anainmmsin 11. 

12. timinartae and amal innabriathardi riam 
imia hiasrubart 

1. sainredach 2. melim 3. broinidae 

dosoithwr ind i^ immechtrach -in ■ si- 5. ditiu 6. 

13. cenmathd 

.1. 20 


catina ut 
10. dun^ 
14. troi 


cuirt^ I 


borggdae cuirtaide i impdibthe ut in boetio 8 

in horosio legitur 1 slabrad 9. slabrattae 1- 

11. dmiattae 12. ddlsuidcs 13. ddldde 

15. ti^oidnda 

1. acht is iaiiiai'sidib robbdtar • intis non sic hodie 2. lau- 

rentide 3. laurentide .i. aitribthid nacathrsicb. asberr laurentium 

laurens zmmurgu bis hodie 4. tiburtide^ tiburtum nomen ciuitatis 
5. sabindae .i. gaide [man. al.] sabinus 6. ind ainnm\nidi hisin 

7. sulbair 8. comascnaidid • 6acompes 6arm(7oldae dobuith ^o 

nied iiiiTuxxigw acht is compos fil 

1. ar is • cius • doformagar isnaib hisiu • 7^^•ius• 

10. that that noun is derived. 11. (can) be compared. 

12. (the i) is short in it, as the verbals before (had it). 13. besides 

those that he has mentioned. 35 

4. i.e. the outer i is turned into a. 6. a court or town. 

7. belonging to a town, belonging to a court, or, as in Boetius, 
circumcised. 8. or a chain ^. 9. belonging to a chain. 

1. but it is according to the ancients that they were (i.e. ended) in 
-tis, non etc. 3. a laurentis i.e. an inhabitant of the city called 40 

Laurentium ; however it is now Laurens. 5. Sabine i.e. having 

a spear (quiris = curis). 6. those nominatives. 8. com- 

petitor (competens) : it would be regular that there should be cotnpes : it 
is not so, however, but it is comj^os that there is. 

1. for it is -cius that is added in these, not -ius. 


^ MS. cirta cirtensis ^ om. MS. 


'^ the scribe wrote coirt, and then placed v {~u) over the 0; borrowed from Low 
Lat. cortis 

'' di'inattae suggests rather dunad ® MS. tiburtisde 

f misinterpretation of proper names 


Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). Ill 

ueniiintur tamen (luaetlani ;i priinao (jiuxiiu* dcclinationis nominibus' P. 58b 
eiusdem formae, quae a habciit ante 'cius': 'gallina gallinacius-,' (i- v- i:3r>) 
'membrana membranacius^'. . . 

Notandum inter hacc ' menstruus-* '... 
5 ' Longus longinquus'^' ideo assumpsit n ante '(puis' (piia aliter 
euphoniae satisfacere non poteratl 

Inueniuntur 'ulcus'... 'bos bobulcus^'... 
In 'dus' trcs sunt formae : 

Una quae seruat consonantem, ex cpia ultima uel paenultima 

10 primitiui incipit syllaba — sed tunc paenultima, si non intercedat 

consonans inter ultimae et paenultimac syllabae uocales — et reliquam 

. . partem^ mutat in i correptam et assumit 'dus' ut 'herba herbidus.' 

Excipitur alternitatis causa^ quam Graeci iiraWifiXoTriTa^ uocant, P. 59a 
unum 'pando pandus,' ne si 'pandidus' dicamus, male sonat*^ alterna d (i. p. 137) 
15 in utraque continua- syllaba, quod in multis solcnt tarn Graeci quam 
nos euitare. Non dicunt illi '^apv^hiho^' quamuis exigat regula^, 
sed ^'Kapv/SSeo^'... Eiusdem uitii causa non dicimus ab eo, quod 

est 'mane' 'manunineV sed 'matutine,' 'uitis uinetum,' non 'uitetum,' 
quod tamen etiam a uinea uidetur esse deriuatum^ Praeterea 
20 'meridies' pro 'medidies*^' a medio die. Sed non tamen in omnibus^ 
hoc^ ualet. Nam 'candeo candidus' facit...nisi^ quod haec secundae 
coniugationis in 'deo*^^"'... Et haec quidem in 'dus* supra dictae 

1. ciasidruhiirt amhuith awomin\hus secundad declinsitioms et P. 58b 

te?'ti8e 2. cercdae 3. sreihnaide 4. mistae mensis non 

25 mensuus facit 5. nibbad bind nach cruth ailiu 6. bochaill 

7. cenmithd inconsoin .i. arabi dints:: :larsi::::::nchonsai7i^ 

1. frimifogur .i. do ailigud foguir frialaile .i. corob bind in P- 59a 

fogur • - 2. \ continuans .i. acovnoicsider 3. enuiad d and 

4. .i. da • n • indd • t • 5. ciasidbiar abuith huandi as uitis • 
30 6. cesu medius dies a6'c/i07?25uidigthe and 7. arecar frithriagol 

do 8. his ni dogres dog^iither 9. acht de7i limm. 10. .i. 

sainreth dobriathraib^ co6ednae tdnise emnad • d • in nominihus bite 


1. although I have said that they are from nouns of the second and P. 58b 
35 third declension. 5. otherwise it would not be euphonious. 

7. except the consonant i.e. which remains over of that syllable after 
the consonant. 

1. (contrary) to cacophony, i.e. to differentiate (one) sound from P. 59a 
another, i.e. so that the sound be harmonious. 2. when it is made 

40 contiguous (consecutive). 3. the doubling of d therein. 4. i.e. two 

n's into two t's. 5. though I say that it is from uitis. 6. though 

it is 7)iedius dies that is compounded therein. 7. a rule contradictory 

thereto is found. 8. iics, it is not always acted on. 9. save one thing 

in my opinion. 10. i.e. peculiar to verbs of the second conjugation 

45 is the doubling of d in the nouns that are (derived) from them. 

* MS. loginquus ^ MS. eiraXeXoTrjTa 

•= leg. sonet ^ in deo: MS. ideo 

•^ nicht mehr lesbar; das pergament abgeiieben imd beschmutzt, Thurneysen; read 
arabi dintsillaib sin iarsinchonsain? which is translated ^ MS. dobre- 


N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

formae nomina dcmonstrant^' habere ea in se ex quibus deriuantur, 
ut 'heibidus' qui herbas habet... 

In 'bundus' uero desinentia similitudinem habere significant, ut 
'uitabundus^^' ^•'^' similis uitanti../moribundus'^' similis morienti... 

...'causor^'^ causaris cau8abundus'...'ludis ludibundus^''''... Ex- 5 

cipitur altcrnitatis causa^^ 'rubicundus/ quod in paenultima syllaba 
pro b c habuit, ne sit absonum, si 'rubibundus' dicamus. 
P- ^9b Tertia forma in 'dus' terminantium est significat 

(i. p. 138) dignum esse aliquem^ eo'-^, quod demonstratur-', ut 'laudandus''' laude 

dignus, 'amandus^' dignus amari... 'legend us *^' dignus legi, 'loquen- lo 
dus'" dignus de quo loquantur'^ homines. 

In 'lus' desinentium formae similes sunt diminutiuis^...ut annus 
anniculus®'\.. Extremas partes^ syllabarum finalium siue extremas 
syllabas^", si sint purae", in 'ulus' uertunt, excepto anniculo^^ 
differentiae causa: nam 'annulus' deminutiuum est^^ 'Nouacula^^' ^^' ^5 
a 'nouo nouas' deriuatur. 

In 'sus' duplicem habent formam: uel enim participialia sunt... 
et res incorporales significant... ut . . 'uersus' — quod ab incorporali re^^ 

P. 59a 


P. 59 b 

11. isfollus inna ninni som inne^ inna nanmraann huataat 
12. immgabthach 13. ni fir imxixgahail is cosmail^ indi '^^ 

immaimmgaib 14. bathach reliqua 15. arcoimddim [man. sX.] 
reus iudicor 16. cluichech 17. .i. conroib ailidetu 7 dechor 

etir indisillsiih arit cosmaili 

1. dofoirnde inrucus neich 2. indi xeliqua 3. inchicdl fit 
indib isciall innriccso 4. is huisse amolath 5. huise aserc 25 

6. is huise alegend 7. is uise aisndis de 8. a?" chuit suin 

iantuYd 8a. bliadnide*^ 9. 7^ann c^mYlaib 10. inogai 

11. cen chon7isons> 12. non annulus o^mmdigthe aimiculus 

digshthach immurgu anulus 13. digabtha^ch ondi as anus 

cudirt^ .1. brefe anulus brefean 14. nuide^ 15. lui^ 16. 1530 
nei:)h chorpde intan as dognim. memiwiami leliqua ut in alio 

P. 59 b 

P. 59a 11. manifest in their meaning is the meaning of the nouns from 

continued which they are (derived). 13. it is not a true avoidance : it is a like- 

ness of one who avoids. 15. I bring forward in excuse. 17. so 

that there may be alternation and difference between the two syllables, 35 
for they are alike. 

1. it signifies the worth of some one. 3. the meaning that is in 

them is a meaning of worthiness. 4. it is just to praise him. 5. it 
is just to love him. 6. it is just to read him. 7. it is just to 

speak of him. 8. as to sound only. 9. a part of a syllable. 40 

10. (the syllable) in (its) totality. 11. without consonants. 

12. not annulus: anniculus is the derivative: anulus, however, the 
diminutive. 13. a diminutive from a7ius (a circle) i.e. a hole, anulus 

a small hole. 16. it is incorporeal when it is (refers to) an act of 

the mind etc. 45 

* MS. loquentur ^ om, MS., corr. Ascoli ^ as this is an unparalleled 

construction of cosmail, leg, cosmailius J.S. or cosmaile as in Corm. s.v. Buanand, W.S. 
•1 cf. Sg. 49^ 9 ^ written above anus ^ nuide written over noua-, lui over -la. 

nouacula eo quod innouat faciem, Isid. Etym. Lib. xx. 13, 4, hinter nilide etwas 
ausradiert (sol...?), Tliurneysen e lai, Windisch 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 113 

ad corporalom quoque adductum est^"...uel o productam habent ante 
*sus,' ot significant plenum esse aliquem eius, quod significatur^®, ut 
* saxosus ' plonus saxis... 

...'manus manuleatus''^' ... 'auitus-,' 'maritus'V 'cerritus'*,' ab auo, P. <JOa 
5 mare, Cerere. ...'cornutusV ' uerutus",' 'astutusV 'uersutus^' (i. p. 139) 


In * stus '. . .' honor honestus^ ' . . . * modus modestus^,' ' ango an- p. GOb 
gustus'V 'augur augustus"*.' Praeterea 'Venus uenustus'^'...quae... (i. p. 140) 
asumpta 'tus'^' faciunt deriuatiua et omnia una uincunt sillaba 
ro primatiua' absque mesto^ 

In 'ax' plerumque uerbalia inueniuntur...' emo emis emax^* 
...' pellicio^*^ pellicis pellax^V 'sagio^'- sagis sagax^'.' 

In 'ex' correptam . . 'lateo lates*^ latex ^V 'uerto uertis^ uertex^°'... 
...In 'ex' productam similiter...' lego '^ legis^' lex.' 
15 In ' ix ' . . . ' nutritor ' quoque 'nutritrix' debuit fjicere quod 
euphoniae causa sine alternitatis^' mediam sillabam concidit^^: 
' nutrix ' enim dicimus. 

In ' ox'...' uelum uelox^^.' 

In 'nx' et ' rx ' : ' coniungo coniunx^",' ' arceo arx'-^' 

^o 17. intan asuersus fers 18. isldn dineuch thornther^ tresin '^ - ^^y 

nainmvanigud sin continued 

1. Idmostae 2. .i. sen athardae 3. cele mas P. 60 a 

4. cruithnechtdae^ a cerere .i. ceres bandea hetho 5. bennach 

6. berach t birdae 7. tuachil ab astu 8. impdidach .i. 

25 uersus 9. attoitce a ue?"bo quod est mico ut ipostes, dicet 1 - 

1. sochrud 2. mesraigthe 3. tachtae 4. math- 1*- 60 ^ 

marcde 5. sochrud 6. .i. 7ii stus arafoimdt^ amal iima 

remeperthi 7. praedicta dtha stus 8. .i. aWs comlinsdn hilin 
sillah • fiia bunad 9. crithid 10. doturgimm^ 11. tud- 
i<^ rachtaid 12. doaiirchanaimm. 13. taircetlid^ 14a. clithith 
14b. [in marg.] fons 15 a. imputh 15 b. [in marg.] capitis 

pars 16. rechtaigim 17. ailidetad friafirianach^ 18. do- 
cerbai 19. diddith t didn 20. acomoltae 21. dun 

17. when it is uersus, a verse. 18. it is full of whatever is denoted P- 59b 

35 by that appellation. continued 

4. relating to wheat : from Ceres, the goddess of corn\ 8. con- ^- ^^a 

verted (turned). 9. resplendent, from the verb mico, as he says 


4. augural. 6. i.e. it is not -sius that they assume, like the afore- P- 60b 

40 said (but only -tus). 7. the aforesaid, from -sties onwards. 8. i.e. 

for this (maestus) is equal in number of syllables to its origin (maeror). 
14a. hiding'^. 15a. conversion. 16. I legislate. 17. of 

alternation to its legitimate (form). 18. it cut off. 19. coverer 

(velans) or rapid (velox). 20. joined. 

» MS. manulatus *' om, MS. '^ leg. thdrnter or thomdither ? ** MS. 

cruithnechtae with d over the a "^ leg. arafoimat ^ The first letter is a little 

doubtful: Ascoli read it as t, but it seems a d the right side of which has faded; the 
third letter is more like t than d; but cf. Sg. 54* 3 « recte tairchetlid ^ MS. 

ailidetad frianach : firianach, Ascoli ' cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. vi. 202 ^ cf. et 

dictus latex quod in uenis terrae lateat, Isid. Etym. Lib. xx. 

S. G. II. 8 

114 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. Gla Quoniam de speciebus siue formis^ nominum •• supra tractauimus, 

(i. p. 141) nunc de geneiibus quaerere conemur. 

Genera igitur nominum principalia sunt duo, quae sola nouit 
ratio naturae^... Nam commune modo masculini modo feminini 

significationem^ possidet, neutrum nero, quantum ad ipsius uocem 5 
qualitatem"*, nee masculinum nee femininum est. Unde commune 
articulum uel articulare pronomen^ tarn masculini quam feminini 
generis assumit, ut 'hie sacerdos' et * haec sacerdos,' neutrum 
autem separatum^ ab utroque genere articulum asciscit', ut ' hoc 
regnum.' ro 

Dubia autem sunt genera, quae^ nulla ratione cogente auctoritas 
ueterum diuerso genere protulit^ ut 'hie finis' et 'haec finis'... 
'silex^V 'margo^^' . . .'bubo^^' 'dama^^, panthera' in utroque genere 

(I. p. 142) promiscue^^ sunt* prolata^^ Sunt alia^^ natura et significatione^^ 

mobilia, non etiam uoce^^ ut ... ' patruus^^ amita^V 'auunculus^^ 15 
matertera^ ' ; sunt alia uoce, non etiam naturae significatione^^ 

P. 61b mobilia^ ut 'lucifer^^ lucifera^^' ... 'liber ^ libra'... Unumquod- 

P. 61a 1. didelhaih dirruidigthih nominum 2. issed aaicned 

ceneuil ni dofuisim 7 dofuisemar 3. inninni 4. .i. inne 

indfolaid inchoisig inguth .i. indneut?^iv 5. .i. a'pronomen narti- 20 

coldae .i. apronomen gaibes engracus narticml 6. .i. articol 

etarscartha fri suidib • ' 7. docidrethar 8. .i. ite 9. .i. 

is inderb immascul fd femen nicomeicnigedar nadliged iusin t uno 
genere t diuerso genere 10. gainae 11. bruach 12. .i. 

bonndn samnaiche 13. heirp 14. omescatar dacenel indib 25 

15. dorurgabtha 16. .i. is liinonn den leiss natura 7 signi^ica^io 

17. 6 inni 18. Fodail ceneuil ininni^ sin 7 nibi hinguth'^ - > 

19. 6r<fthair athsir 20. siur athar 21. amnair brdthair 

mdthar 22. siur mdthar 23. ni huacheill 24. ni fil 

dechor ceniuil aicneti indib arnitat msisculina nd ieminina secundum 30 
naturam • 25. grian 26. cescae 
P. 61b 1. lebor t proprium 1- 

P. 61a 1. of the derived forms of nouns. 2. this is the nature of gender, 

something that generates and that is generated. 3. the meaning. 

4. i.e. the quality of the substance which the sound expresses, i.e. of the 35 
neuter. 5. i.e. the articular pronoun, i.e. the pronoun that takes 

the place of an article. 6. i.e. an article distinct from them. 8. i.e. 

it is they. 9. i.e. 'tis uncertain whether it be a masculine or a feminine : 

there is not any rule that obliges that, 14. two genders are mixed 

in them. 16. i.e. natura and signijicatio are one and the same with 40 

him. 18. that is distinction of gender in meaning, and it is not in 

sound. 19. father's brother. 20. father's sister. 21. amnair, 

mother's brother. 22. mother's sister. 23. not by sense. 

24. there is no difference of natural gender in them since they are 
not masculine or feminine according to nature. 25. sun. 45 

26. moon. 

P. 61b 1. a book. 

^ MS. sint ^ MS. inini " MS. higuth 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 


que** eiiim eoriiin propriam et ammotam^ a significatione masculini 
habent demonstrationem et positionem ; sunt alia, quae dif- 
ferentiae significationis causa^ mutant genera, ut ' hacc pirus^ hoc 
piruni,' ' haec nialus"' hoc malum,' ' haec arbutus" hoc arbutum'... 
...'haec buxus' arbos^, 'hoc buxum' lignum. Virgilius : dant 
arbuta^ siluae, cruentaque myrta^ coerea^" pruna^^, uolubile'^ 
buxum ^^ 

...ut ' Gligerium^'' mea" 'et Dorcium*... 'gummi^°'..., (i. p. 143) 


. . ,' haec catarecta^ ' . . . P. 62a 

In promiscuis tamen- inuenimus quaedam . . secundum genus (i- P- 144) 
masculinum prolata. 

Cum canibus timidi uenient ad pocula ddmae^". 

Diuersum^ confusa genus panthera^ cam^lo... 

15 Et magis in quadrupedibus hoc inuenis'*. 

Nam ' nihili,' ' frugi,' ' mancipi ' obliqui sunt casus figurate^ cum P- 62b 
omnibus casibus adiuncti. (i- P- 145) 


2. etarscarthe 3. .i. dodechor etir anmmann iunacrann 7 P. 6lb 

anmmann atoraid innacrannsin • 4. draigen 5. aball 6. fid ^^"^*""^^ 

'20 7. dogluais an arbos 8. dochrunn'^ fessin 9. don chriinn 

10. huidi \ donna 11. donchrunn 12. fulumain 

13. .i. don chriinn fesin isnomen buxum hisin^ ni dont07nid 7 is ainsid 
?iei(tair 14. 7no gligernatsa .i. mohensa, .i. nomina muh'erwm 

15. ainmm. hohae 16. att 

25 1. senester 2. cetu chummascthai 2 a. na herhindP-Q^B. 

imniomnacha 3. .i. bestia [in marg.] .i. inderhus ceniuil 7 

tairmmorcinn ar^ hiid panther 7 panthera ut po^tea dicet^ 4. .i. 

incoiniuichldiid son .i. each lacein it msisculina in cein naili it iermnina 

1: indoilhthith apud poetas P. 62 b 

3. i.e. to make a diifereace between the names of P- 61b 

30 2. separated. 

the trees and the names of the fruit of those trees. 
arbos is by way of gloss. 8. for the tree itself. 

a tree. 




9. of the 

tree. 10. yellow or brown. 11. for the tree. 13. i.e. buxiwi 

is here the name of the tree itself, not of the fruit, and it is an 
35 accusative neuter. 14. my Gl3'cerium (sweetling), i.e. my wife. 

15. name of a plant. 

1. window. 2. though they are mixed. 2a. the timid P. 62 a 

deer. 3. i.e. a beast (there is) uncertainty of gender and termina- 

tion, for there is panther and panthera, as he will say afterwards. 
40 4. i.e. the mutation, i.e. at one time they are masculine, at another time 
they are feminine. 

^ MS. ununquoque 

« MS. diuerso 

« cf. Vol. I. p. 724, col. 2, 1. 29 

8 Priscian i. 156, 1. 7 

^ leg. Glycerium 
'' leg. donchrunn ? 
^ MS. quia 


(I. p. 147) 

116 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

...feminina sunt, ut * uirgo" uirginis*...'acredo^'../cupido''' . . 
Excipiuntur' . . masculina haec...' cardo" cardinis.' 

Soluerat' Hisperii deuexo margine ponti. 

(I. p. 146) ../Milo^'./praedoV 'ligo'o'...6 avOpwiro';'' Kal 77 avdpc^iro^^K.. 

P. 63a * Caupo^' quoque 'caupona^' facit...' strabo'* strabaV 5 

/cornu'"'/ 'genu'',' ' gelu^' 

..quid uel quod et aliud — haec enim ratio nomina esse ostendit^ 

..'saP°'... ...irritamenta gulae". 


..'oppidum SuthuPV Sed melius est figurate^" sic esse 10 
apposita^^ dicere, ut si dicam ' mons Ossa^^' uel ' Tiberis flumen^^,' 
P. 63b quain dicere quod neutri generis in ' ul ' . terminantia^ sint... 

p ^' 2. .i. sed 7 masculinum inueniti^r ut hieronymus in co7i^ictu 

continued contra heluidium ostendit dicens uirginali oiugio uirgo filius — .i. 

christus — nascirett/r 7 nihhu machdad tra bed figurate nomhed -a- 15 
uirgo filius ashevc hiQvonymus .i. ondsdsad nechtar de innaraill reliqua 
3. lainne 4. accobor 5. hua riagoiX femein 6. miraas- 
clach 7. immrerce 8. .i. echaire 9. airchelad^ 10. .i. 
ligo .i. hacc • huana finime^ • 

P. 63a 1. A. coitchen deche7ielisin^ Siipud graecos 2. dalem 3. ban- 20 

ddlem t cuclitar 4. cammdeix 5. afem^?^^?^^tm 6. benn 

7. glun 8. reud 9. archiunn tadbadar andliged dogni 

nomina diib 10. salann 11. sercla 12. .i. mocoll tin 

13. afidind suthul d women 14. .i. filid dogniat^ anaccomol 

inchrutsin 7 nimidedar cenel nindib anaccomol sin • > 15. i. Do- 25 

siiidigthi .i. cechtar ndi foleith cen beim foscdce innalaill 16. sliab 
nossa^ 17. Ama,l nddhdeni neuiur dindi astiberis ciadoberthar 

flu men friss sic nideni neutuv dindi a^suthul ciad comaltar oppidum 
friss ' ' 

P'63b 1. aforcenntSbY 30 

P. 62b 2. i.e. But uirgo is found also masculine etc. And it were no 

wonder then that uirgo filius that Jerome speaks of^, was^^ figuratively, 
i.e. so that one of the two should not reach into the other. 5. from 

the rule of the feminine. 8. muleteer \ 10. i.e. a sickle for 

pruning vines. 35 

P. 63a 1, i.e. those are common bigeneric with the Greeks. 3. waitress 

or tavern. 9. below [lit. ahead] the law which makes nouns of them 

is set forth. 11. dainties'^. 12. i.e. a mesh of a net. 13. the 

town : its name (is) Suthul. 14. i.e. poets make the conjuncture in 

that manner ; but that conjuncture does not decide the gender in them. 40 

15. i.e. in apposition i.e. each of the two of them apart without striking a 

shadow ^(?) into the other. 17. as it does not make a neuter of Tiberis, 

that fiumen is put with it, so it does not make a neuter of Suthul, that 

oppidum is conjoined to it. 

* MS. avrpoTTo^ ^ leg. aircheltaid ? *^ Ueber ligo im text hatte glossator C bacc 
geschrieben aber wieder ausradiert. Unten am rande hat er wohl zunacbst huana finime 
geschrieben und dann ligo .i. hacc davorgesetzt, Thurneysen ^ coitchendecheneli 

seems to be a compound, of. Sg. 90^4 « MS. dognith witb punctum delens over h 

^ first s over the line s Hieron. Op. 11. 27 ** i.e. that uirgo stood in apposition 

to filius, Sarauw, 37 ' milio is taken as mulio ^ sercla is nom. pi. of sercol 

Goidelica, 166, or sercoll, Kev. Celt. xx. 262, serccol tarsain, Laws iv. 308, 1. 13, 318, 
1. 18 • heim foscdae is probably a technical phrase, cf. heiniforais and see LU. SS** 1: 
LL. 55M9, 40P23 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 1 1 7 

...*Cim,' nomen uici, ut dicit Celsus^ ...nisi si transferantur 

in aliquam declinabilem fonnam^.. 

Iniieniuntur tamen apud comicos"* feminarum quoque propria, 
quae in haiic terminatioiicm [scil. -'um'] diininutionis^ siue adola- 
5 tionis" amatoriae'*'' causa proferuntur, ut ' Gligerium^'... 

...'hoc seminum'^^'... Excipitur^" 'flamen' sacerdos^^ louis et i^-V- 149) 
'pecten^- '... 

...'lien^^' 'rien^-*' uel 'ren^^' et 'splen^^' . . ...'haec siren ^l' 

'Lar' quando sigiiificat KarocKiScov deov'^, 'laris' facit genitiuum, P- 64a 
lo sin autem imperatorem Veientorum^ * Lartis^'^'.-.Larte^ Toiumnio 
rege Vientuml ../Arar' quod etiam 'Araris'*' dicitur. 

Rodanumque morantem^ (i. p. 150) 

Praecipitauit Arar. 

. . .' hoc laquear^ ' . . ' lupanar^' ' instar^,' ' far^ '. . . 
15 ...*suber^°'.... Excipitur 'hie imber"' ex eo composita^^ .. (i. p. 151) 
...'Mulciber^l' Terrae quoque foetus^*...' siler^^' 'papauer,' 'laser' .. 

Et platanus genitalis ^^.... 
...armillam^^ . . 

lubeas spinter nouum reconcinarier^ 


20 2. as nomen uici 3. itairmoircniu ailiu 4. lasna Jileda V. 6Sh 
sin 5. dighala dis^ bainscdill^ 6. diamh^eith inoitith • Yeliqua 
7. sercaidechtae 8. gligernat reliqua sic 9. sil 10. donaih 
neuturdldaib 11. dogludiss 12. cir\slind 13. hie Had 

14. feith 15. .i. is cuvnmae bite dihlinaih 16. .\. lue liath 
25 17. bestia^ 

1. intiacenel sill la. .i. ammm diarig 2. lairtl^. Qia, 

3. innacenelsin 4. doainmmnid 5. malison 6. druimmchli 
7. sotech 8. intsamil 9. cenelce netha 10. snob 
11. hilar e nand neutwr 12. it rasisculiiia dano 13. brointa 

30 talcdaid^ i nomen do ulcdin 14. nasothe .i. ni dofuisim terra 

15. .i. nomina holer i^m huili 16. geinddae 17. foil 
18. aslentae 

2. that it is the name of a town. 3. into other terminal sounds. P. 63 b 

4. with those poets ^. 5. of diminution of the age of a woman ^ 
35 6. to bring them (back) into youth. 7. of amatoriness\ 8. little 

Glycerium etc. 10. from the neutrals. 11. (this serves) for a 

gloss. 12. comb or tile. 15. i.e. it is in the same way that they 

both are. 

1. of those nations. la. i.e. name of their king. 3. of those P. 64a 

40 nations. 4. as nominative. 9. a kind of corn. 11. because 

it is not neuter. 12. they are masculine then. 13. 'shower- 

softener,' or a name of Vulcan. 14. the products, that is, what terra 

brings forth. 15. all (are) names of plants. 18. to be polluted'^. 

* MS. awf amatoriae, which is glossed ^ leg. seminium '- MS. kutov Kataiowe 
€0}u '^ gen. sg. of aes (n.) ' aetas,' distinguished from aes (m.) 'people' " before 

bestia tindrem from the usual hand is cancelled: cf. bes-tindrem (gl. tropologiam) Ml. 
48*^11; bestia is added by glossator C *" leg. brointatalcdaid ^ or perhaps: 

'that is in the poets' '' cf. Prise, i. 216 1. 2 ^ amatoriae is translated as a noun 
'' concinnare is mistaken for conquinare, Ascoli 

118 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 64b ' anser' ' . . ' hoc cancer' do morbo'* protulerunt . . . cxceptis duobus, 
quae ipsa iiatura diffendit^ feminino generi, 'mater' et ' mulier '..., 
(I. p. 152) ../celer'*'../ pauper'... ...Plautus in Vidularia: 

Paupera haec res est. 

Terrentius'^ tain en in Andria: 5 

quam honeste in patria pauper uiuere. 

(I. p. 153) 'degenerV 'uber'... 

P. 65a ' Acer''...'alacris^'... Neuius in carmine belli Punici^. .. 

... 'abaddir,' deus esse dicitur hoc nomine lapis ille^ quern 

(i. p. 154) Saturnus uorasse traditur pro loue. ...'Gaddir'...SaUustius neutrum lo 
esse ostendit...accusatiuum nominatiuo similem ponens^: * ut alii 
tradiderunt, Tartessum^ . . quam nunc Tjrii...Gaddir habent.' 
revap Ty<; r)cpQ)<i^\ 

...exceptis femininis quidem tribus quorum duo ipsa natura 
alterius generis esse prohibet^ ' uxor,' ' soror.' 'Arbor' etiam, quod 15 
iure inter feminina connumeratur, quod ' mater ' quoque dicitur 
proprii fetus unaquaeque arbor''... 

Parua^ sub ingenti matris se subiicit umbra. 

...excepto 'oleastro/ quod^ tam forma terminationis quam declinatio 
prohibuit esse femininum. Nam ' siler^ ' non est inter arbores 20 

P. 64b 1. giugran 2. .i. 7 isneuinv issuidiu 3. atasuidi^ 

4. dian 5. .i. pauper lasuide"^ dofemun 6. docheneiiiil 
communia sunt 7. lainn 8. .i. dares 9. inchocda 

P. 65a 1. nibu machdath doronta dia dindliac 2. oUodain as '^b 

sainreth do neutur 3. aainmm hitosuch gaddir mrum 4. in- 
declinabile i is genitiims .i. grec indi as tenar 7 is dilledach lagrecu 

5. acht ievnininimi tantum 6. as mdthir asotho feissin each 
noenchrann 7. infualascach bee dsas asinchrunn 8. air 
issainred do mascwl intairmorcenri in • er • 9. luib 7 ni crann 30 

^' ^^^ 2. i.e. and it is neuter here. 3. it keeps them. 5. with him 

pauper is as a feminine. 6. of low birth : they (degener and ither) are 

common. 9. of the African war. 

1. it were no wonder that a god should have been made of the stone. 
2. which is peculiar to the neuter. 3. {I'ai'tessus was) its name at 35 

first, Gaddir afterwards. 4. an indeclinable, or it is a genitive, i.e. 

Greek of Oivap and with the Greeks it is declinable. 5. but feminine 

only. 6. that every single tree is mother of its own fruit. 

7. the small branches that grow out of the tree. 8. for the 

termination in -er is peculiar to the masculine. 9. a plant and not 40 

a tree. 

P. 65 a 

^ leg. TO Oivap t^s x^'-P^^ 

h =ad-da-suidi: cf. atsuidi Sg. 66*20. ci adsode, ci atasode, Wb. lO'^ 9, 10^10 

•^ leg. lasuide 

Olosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 119 

ponenduni, sicut nee * rubus^'^'...^^praeterea communia...' hie ' et 
* haec indeeor" ' . . ' bieorpor^^ ' . . ' discolor^'*,' ' eoucolor^^' ' Auctor'** ' 
qiiaudo avOevrrju signifieat, commune, quando av^rjTijv^"^ , ' auctrix ' 
facit temininum... 
5 ...'uulturi'../iecurV I*- 65b 

...lit 'Antias-^' historieus, et monosyllaba*' : 'as-* asis ' . . ' uas' ' ^^' P- ^^^) 
mascidinum ' uadis,' neutrum ' uasisV et hoc ' fas ' ' nefas ' ' nugas ' 
etiam . . . quae sunt indeclinabilia^. Graeca uero...eadem seruant (i. p. 156) 
apud uos genera quae habent apud Graecos, si eandem seruant 

lo terminationem^... In multis enim uidemus conmotationem^ ter- 
minationis genera quoque esse conuersa^, ut 6 fcparrjp ' haec 

In *es' correptam",si sint apud Graecos communia, uel mobilia... 
quae illi trigena'"^ uocant. Hoe autem etiam ex ipsa rerum sig- P- 66a 

15 nificatione- potest cognosci in omnibus appellatiuis, utrum possint 
necne'^ femininorum^^ quoque esse adiectiua uel etiam neutrorum. 
Quod si ipsa exigat"* significatio, in 'es' desinentia communia sunt, 
ut 'hebes^' quam^ de mare*^ quam de femina dicitur, signifieat enim 
' tardus ' ' uel ' tarda '. . . 

20 Miles^ erat Phoebes, nee Maenalon^ attigit uUa 

Gratior hac Triuiae^: 

10. dris 1- • 11. cenmithd aranecata?^ coitchena in or P. 65a 

dano 12. dochrud 13. decJiorpdae 14. dedathaigthe ^^^^^^^^^^^ 

15. co??i(ia^/iaigthe 16. auctoritas • uetustas est in libro niciae 

25 autentica .i. arsata • > 17. augmentum^ • Siugtorthdrmachtaid^ 

fosodain ab augeo 

1. seig 2. 6a \ tromchride 3. amal rongcib antias P. 65 b 

4. aimn toivise 5. techt 6. .i. uas • lestar 7. atriur 

8. manicumsciget tairmorcenn ni cumsciget cenel 9. oosciget 

30 chenel inachonosciget tairmorcenn^ 10. aii^edech 11. inter 

communia sunt • issed saiges sis reliqua 

1. .i. treceneli^ 2. innandule^ fordingrat 3. faiiacc P. 66a 

4. .i, hete neutVivaldi 5. .i. mall i ha^th 6. emid difiur 

7. mall \ doe 8. banmil 9. diame™ 


10. a thorn etc. 11. besides that common nouns in or also are P- 65 a 

found. 14. two-coloured. 17. auctor increaser then from augeo. <^on«<7it/e(Z 

2. liver or 'heavy-heart.' 3. as for instance J.?^^^^. 4. name P- 65b 

of a weight. 5. messenger^ 7. the three of them. 8. unless 

they change the termination they do not change the gender. 9. they 

40 change the gender if they change the termination. 11. they are 

among the common nouns : this is what it goes with below ^. 

1. i.e. of-three-genders. 2. of the elements which they express. P. 66a 

4. i.e. to be neutrals. 5. i.e. slow or stupid. 6. (as much of a 

woman) so much of a man. 7. slow or dull. 8. a female soldier. 

* MS. monosillabis ^ leg. commutatione '^ MS. trigeni uel trigena '' MS. 
feminarum ^ leg. tam ^ MS. menalaon ^ a mistranslation oi av^-qr-qv ">. 

^ -thoDiiachtaid seems to be treated as the second part of a compound: hence the 
aspiration of t ' MS. machonoschiget tairmorcien ^ leg. trecheneli ' MS. 

innadule ^ leg. Dianae " here, as in Sg. 102*1, the glossator supposes a con- 

nexion between uas, uadis and uado, uadis. Otherwise Ascoli " i.e. to complete the 
sense inter communia sunt is here to be supplied from what precedes. See Sarauw, p. 82 

120 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Similiter" 'praepes"' ... 'teres^^' ^ 'comes"' . . *inquies"* . . Lucanus 
in V: 
(i. p. 157) Ospes^'* in externis audiuit curia tectis. 

Virgilius in III : 

bellum, o terra hospita, portas^^ 5 

...'antesta' uel 'antestita^^' . . ...'postridie^^ sacerdotes Cereris 

atque illius fani^^ an tistitae '"*'... Neutris quoque coniuncta^'^ haec, 
id est in * es ' communia, inueniuntur, ut Virgilius in VII : 

teretes^^'^^ sunt aclydes^ illis 
Taela sed haec lento mos est aptare^'' flagello^^ lo 

luuenalis in V : 

nee umquam 
Depositum^^ tibi sospes^' erit 

(i. p. 158) ...quae nullam significationis^^ naturalem communionem habent 
P. 66b cum femininis, masculina sunt, ut ' gurges^' ' tramesV * stipes V ^5 

* limes V 'poplesV ' fomes/ 'cespesV exceptis in 'ges' desinentibus... 

* seges''' . . ' teges^'... 

...'dies' quod tarn masculini quam feminini generis in singulari 
numero inuenitur^ ... in plurali uero semper masculinum in- 

P. 66a 10. cotYchen son dano 11. dian 12. cruind 20 

continued ~^^ coimthechtid 14. ecinailt 15. hanoegi^ 16. celini 

17. hanairchinnech 18. intremdid • 'post ill diem 19. irid- 

idaltaigce 20. Atsuidi neutur isnaih anmannaib m es anaccomol 

fri neutur inimmognoni • 21. ilar neuisJiv 22. dogni neuinr 

cZiteretes daccomolfri taela 23. cletechdin 24. commais"'^ 25 

25. [marg. d.] ondsi^ogod^ aii^id 26. anaithne 27. sldn 

28. Bogni neiiiwv dindi as sospes aaccomol frisani asdepositum 

29. inna inne 

P. 66b 1. trethan 2. lore 8. eu 4. chrich^ 5. sliassit • 

6. fot • 7. govt ' 8. ditu 9. issinderh^ dogres inarim 30 

hodid aw dies hore isand sluindid ainisir nindeirb 

P. 66a 10. this, then, is common. 11. swift. 12. round. 15. a 

continued female guest. 16. thou portendest^. 17. a female principal. 

20. their connexion with a neuter in construction establishes the neuter 

in the nouns in es. 21. neuter plural^. 22. its connexion 35 

with tela makes a neuter of teretes. 25. with the... lashing... (?) 

26. the deposit. 28. its connexion with depositum makes a neuter 
of sospes. 

p. 66b 9. in the singular number dies is always uncertain, because therein 

it signifies an uncertain time. 40 

* MS. antestae ^ MS. hanogi ^ one might expect comadasaigedar '' leg. 

sroglud? ^ the initial is aspirated because the glossator had in his mind the fem. 

article *■ MS. insinderb s but this would require probably celisiu, cf. LU. 86*22; 
Ascoli takes it as celi ni * we are comrades,' which is possible. ^ a misinterpre- 

tation of the Latin ; in Priscian lento should be tereti 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 121 

iienitur^". non enim incertum^^ tempus uidetur significare quod 
plerunque^- in feniinino genere inuenimus singuLaris numeri. Ideo 
autem dixiinus ' plcrunque ' qnod'^ inuenitur^^ in usu ct pro certo 
tempore feniininum^^ et pro incerto masculinum^*'. Virgilius in II: 

5 Venit siimma dies^^.. 

Lucretius in III : 

non usque adeo permiscuit imis 
Longus summa dies^^. .. 

Idem Statins : (i- p. 159) 

TO si longumque in saecula digne 

Promeriture^^ diem^°. 

...'hie meridies'^^' certum enim significat tempus diei. Terentius 
in Adelphis : 

ipso meridie stipulam'^^ colligendo^l 

15 ...Ceres ^-^ Cereris. Excipitur 'hie uerres ' appellatiuum cum 

porcum^^ significat. 

. . hostem^ P- 67a 

Occupat amplexu, 

10. airis aiinser derb dofoirnde innahilur isairi ismasculinda P. 66b 
20 airintain asbii' dies is derb alin lathe diandapir"^ 11. j. {^^'n <^on«tnMed 

hilur 12. indamiser inderb hisin 13. ol 14. nochbaed 

bariagolda i?/imurgu inderbus and intain bed femininwn 7 derba^^ 
intain bed mascul ' 15. dosland aimsire deirbbce 16. arecar 

amascul doslund aimsire indeirbbce 17. panthtis dixit contra 
25 seneam tanicc aimser derb togle troi desmrecht insin arainisir deirb 
in iQUiinino 18. desmrecht inso armascid doslund aimsire 

inderbbce airnisslitindi dies hie aimsir deirb 19. asrolHe 

20. desmrecht naill ar inderbus himascid 21. medonlathi 

22. connall 23. .i. lase orothinoll 24. bandea cruithnechta 

30 25. cullach^ 

1. inbanndmit P. 67 a 

10. since it is a certain time that it signifies in its plural, therefore p. 66b 
it is masculine, for when thou sayest dies the number of days of continued 
which thou so speakest is certain. 11. i.e. in the plural. 12. that 

35 uncertain time. 14. although this would be regular: uncer- 

tainty in it when it is feminine and certainty when it is masculine. 
15. (the feminine) to express certain time. 16. the masculine is 

found to express uncertain time. 17. Panthous said to Aeneas : 

'The certain hour of Troy's destruction has come': that is an example for 

40 certain time in the feminine. 18. this is an example for the ex- 

pression of uncertain time by the masculine, for here dies does riot express 
a certain time. 20. another example of (lit. for) uncertainty in the 

masculine. 23. i.e. when he collected. 24. goddess of wheat. 

1. the female foe. P. 67 a 

^ the a of diand is written above the i 

*• =derbae, with a for final ae as often in Sg., cf. Kev. Celt. xx. 303 

•= the MS. has callach, with v { = u) written above and between the former a and I 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 160) cum de uxore Elymi Gorge loquitur. ../follis'^' . . * curuis*^'... 

Excipiuntur 'haec bipinnis^' TreXeKv^^'^ quod ideo femininum est quod 
quasi adiectiuum est, securis" TreXeAreto?*^ uel quod a pinna^ quod 
ipsum quoque femininum^ est, componitur. Sed magis adiectiuum^ 
hoc esse Virgilius osteudit...ponens in XI: 5 

ferro sonat^^ alta bipinni [uel bipeuni) 

Excipitur^^ etiam 'canis' commune, quod et natura sic ostendit^^ 
...' clunis^"*' tam masculini quam feminini generis usurpauit auctori- 
tas in una eademque significatione^^ luuenalis in IIII'^ : fo 

Ad terram tremulo discendunt clune^*' puellae. 

Multa...confudisse genera inueniuntur uetustissimi, quos non sequi- 

mur^', ut ' haec amnis,' 'funis,' 'anguis.' Composita^^ , . si adiectiua 

fiant, communia sunt, ut 'hie sanguis' 'hie' et 'haec ex(s)anguis^°'.... 

P.67b ' cuspis^' 'hie' et ' haec tricuspis^.' ... 'neptis^' ■*'..' peluis^' .. 15 

(i. p. 161) ...'cassis *''... 'lis' quoque 'litis I' Graeca uero eandem habentia 

P. 67 a 

P. 67b 

2. holcsithe 3. cliab 4. .i. dedith 

iemininum innagrece tis 6. biail 7. i. 

pinna dith 8. 7 istren amsl sodin 9. 

10. occo esorcuin 11. indhuinnius m^dd 

5. .i. hidilde .i. 
ette \ henn niuir t 
foncheill toissech^ 
12. doforynagar 20 

hiiathdiV hie iterum fohith as nathchian^ /n^riathar rerneperthe i is 
excipitur as maith tiiass mexcipiuntur • • ' 13. quia sit^ banchu 

14. coche i less 15. hiceill 16. onchochii 17. .i. awal 

asberar haec amnis reliqua 7 itmasculinni ^mmurgu linni 18. iar- 
nacomsuidigud 19. bdii • 

1. .i. airmtiud^^ .\. fograinne 2. treode i trecoste^ .i. nibisdn^ 

trihus pedibz(5 3. .i. 7iecht • 4. [in marg.] ingen brdthai" 

.i. i^vummmn indi as nepos ut po5^ea dicet • 5. loathar 

6. barr 7. immargal is iQxmnmum dano j ata forbart and 


P. 67 a 

P. 67 b 

2. bellows. 3. a basket. 5. i.e. belonging to an axe, i.e. the 30 
feminine of the Greek below. 7. i.e. a wing or a pinnacle of a 

rampart. 8. and it is a substantive in that case. 9. according 

to the first sense. 10. a-smiting it. 11. the tall ash- 

tree. 12. a verb (excijntu?-) is added here again, because the 

verb aforesaid is very remote. Or it is excipitur that is right above, 35 
not excipiuntur. 13. because there is a she-dog. 17. i.e. as haec 

amnis etc. is said, and yet with us they are masculine. 18. after 

their composition. 

2. three-pointed or three-footed, i. e, it is not trihus p>edihus. 4. a 

brother's daughter, the feminine of 7iepos, as he will say afterwards. 40 
7. contest ; it is feminine and there is accretion in it. 

* leg. corbis ^ MS. vrfKriKw ^ MS. Tnik-qK-qos securis ^ MS. vi 

^ MS. thoissech, with punctum delens over the first h ^ MS. natli chian s leg. 

tit ^ ermited, ermted Trip. Life, 196, 1. 8. irmtind LU. 88*^26. oeirptiud .i. 

oerlonn (gl. a cospite) H. 2. 16, col. 97 ' recte trechoste ^ leg. ni hi son 

'something which is with,' J.S. 

Glosses on Prisciari (St. Gall). 123 

terminationem genera quoque, quae apud Graecos habent", seruant 
etiam apud Latinos...' Tithis"V ' Molaris ' dentem^*^ uel lapi- 
dem refertur... Statins in V Thebaidos : 

uastaeque sudes^^^ fractique molares. 

5 . . .' cos cotis^- ' . . * glos gloris^^'^-* ' . . ' compos ^^ ' ' impos^''' '. . .' lepos^l' 

. . Scyrus*^^^ . . cristallus^^..passellus*^-*^, arctus-^ nam duae arcti (i. p. i62) 
sunt-'^ . . .* lacertus^ ' . . ' artus^ '. . .Lucanus in X : p. 68a 

Quod Nilotis acus'' compresum pectine ferrum^ 

..'hoc acus* huius aceris'...' acus substernendum"^ gallinis parturi- 
lo entibus. Acus in area*^ excutitur.' * Penus^ ' iuuenitur et i^- P- l^^) 

masculinum et femininum et neutrum. 

Annone prosit, portet frumenta penusque\ p. 68b 

...* crus-'... Supra-' syllabam autem feminina sunt, ut 

' seruitus ' . . 
15 In 'ax' desinentia...alia uero omnia, etiam si interposita sit 
alia consonans^ feminina sunt.... ' merx^' . . ' pix"' . . ' calx^'... 

In ' ex ' supra sillabam^ i antecedente in paenultima syllaba 

8. .i. file apud graecos 9. foirrce 10. dodeit • P. 67b 

11. heura^ 12. lia 13. iuducbdl 14. [marg., man. aL] soror ^^'^^""'^^ 
20 uiri 15. comair'mith^ 16. nephairmith^ 17. sulhairegthid 
18. .i. proprium son .i. os • 19. aig 20. cenelae 7ietha 

21. sechta7'eV 22. .i. indalandi antuaid alaile andess 

1. .i. doe Idme 2. asil 3. nibu machdad bed co^^chenn^ P. 68a 
reliqua 4. .i. cdith 1 cdithlech^ reliqua 5. .i. cdith bed srethi 

25 6. isi7id ithlaind 7. cucan 

1. incucain .i. acusa^ii^MS neu^W 2. aerachuir^ 3. .i. P- 68b 

hudsillsiih^ A. rnoa den sillaih .i. nibi oen sillah amal innahi rzam 
acht it desillohohdi reliqua 4. .i. hitQY a 7 x cith etarsuidigthe 7 

cenip etarsuidigthe^ dano 5. cundrad 6. bi 7. sdl 

30 8. moa oldaas oensillah 

8. i.e. which are with the Greeks. 13. glory^'. 18. i.e. this (is) a P. 67b 
(Greek) proper name, i.e. in -OS. 20. a kind of corn. 21. septentrio. ^07i«mu<?cZ 

22. i.e. one of the two from the north, the other from the south. 

1. i.e. the lower arm. 2. it were no wonder that it should be P. 68a 

35 common etc. 

3. i.e. over a syllable, i.e. more than one syllable: there is not one P. 68b 
syllable like those before, but they are disyllabic etc. 4. i.e. between 

a and x : though it be interposed and indeed though it be not interposed. 
8. more than one syllable. 

^ leg. Thetis '' MS. uaste sudes '^ MS. cyrus ^ leg. phaselus 

® leg. Serum ^ beuru, Windisch, but according to Thurneysen the last letter is 

much more probably a " MS. comairhmith, with punctum delens over h: cf. vol. i. 

p. 172 note 1 '' MS. nephairmith with t over the m and i under it > =secJite ret, 

'heptad of stars,' Wb. 26'' 9 '^ rectius choitchenn ' according to Thurneysen the 
reading is almost certain "> The MS. has aerachair, with v { = ii) written over i 

n = Mms sillaih " here cith (cid) corresponds to the negative cenip, as mad to the 

negative manip i* see Ducange s.v. glos 

124 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

feminina sunt...' pellex^' 'carex'V ^ovroficov^'^K.. Alia. ..niasculina 
sunt: ...'culex'V 'pollex^^ ' . , * murex'V ' cortex^^'... 'ueruex^^' 

(i. p. 165) ...masculinum est. luuenalis in I: 

et elixi^' uerbecis labra comedit. 

!*• 69 a ...*hic uarix\' 'radix^' Excipitur ' haec .salix-^'.. 5 

Et filicem curuis inuisam"* pascit aratris. 

'clasendix^' quod significat concham qua signum'' tegitur. . . ' haec 
matrix V 'cornix^/ ' lodix^'...natrix^^.. Lucanus in Villi: 

Et natrix" uiolator^^ aquae. 

Potest tamen hoc et figurate ad serpentem^^ uideri redditum^^, lo 
quod etiam^^ feminino genere profertur, ut idem : 

hinc maxima serpens 

sicut : 

Praeneste sub ipsa^' 15 

p. 68b 9. mertrech \ tudrachtaid I hen imtha .i. arindi dodurget inna- 

continued ji^i^ docktrud friu \ do debuid 10. nomen feiuir 11. .i. 

damthobae 12. cuil 13. orddii Idmae 14. cocuir^ 

15. ruse 16. 7}iolt 17. bruithi 1- 

P- 69a 1. brecc^ 2. .i. uomen holeris 7 quando radix meccon 20 

prodva^ • ra • 3. sail \ fit salio salix a se reliqua 4. miscsich^ 
5. .i. aesc^ .i. combad argai7' aicnid adrimed insuidiguth 6. .i. 

rind .i. (\uia nomen sideris cancer et fit in medio conchae • v 
7. mdtharlach 8. adircliu 9. sleic \ ruaTnnae 1 dioU 

10. tonndtech 11. ind nathirsm 12. elnithid 13. .i. 25 
aacomol frisan aintnm ndd fil Id coibgi acht hifoetsecht A. serpens 
14. accomoltae 15. cid 16. issed aainmm 17. fon 
-praeneste sin 

P. 68b 9. a harlot or exciter or concubine : because they excite the men 

coiitinued to fornicate with them, or to quarrel. 10. name of a grass. 30 

11. i.e. 'ox-cutting' ((Sovtoixov). 

P- 69a 1. speckled. 2. i.e. the name of a vegetable, and when it means 

radix 'a root' it lengthens the ra. 5. i.e. a shell-fish, i.e. so he would 
reckon the position for shortness of nature^. 6. i.e. a constellation. 

9. . . (?) or haircloth (?) or . .''? 10. poisonous. 11. that 35 

snake. 13. i.e. its connexion with the noun which is not in the 

context, but is understood i.e. serpens (uiolator). 14. connected. 

16. this is its name. 17. under that (city of) Praeneste. 

«• leg. ^ouTOfjiov ^ leg. corcuir 

*= the glossator mistakes uarix for uarius ^ MS. miscich 

^ cf. est concha aesc, Leyd. Prise. 16*. KZ. xxxv. 152 

f the meaning of these words is obscure: lodix ' ornamentum muliebre,' Corpus 
Gl. Lat. V. 506 

8 i.e. e must be short even before the double consonant 
h slelc is rendered by ' soap ' in Laws iv. 318 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 125 

. . 'obstetrix^^*... Excipitur 'hie fornix ^'V quod quamuis paonultimam (i. p. l(')O) 
positione longuam habuif-", taiuen masculinum est. ...'pernix^^'... 
. . qiiamnis 'hoc uictrix' non memini'-'^ ine legisse, etsi analogia 
declinationis exigat--\ 
5 ...'celox-^' species est naiiis, et monosiUabis-^.. Sunt tamen, 

qui nominatiuiim quoqne putant sine n scribendum-''. 

In 'yx' Graeca sunt et seruant eadem apud nos genera 2^... 

Graeca uero sine notha eadem seruant^ et apud nos genera... 'hie P. 69b 
10 cimex-' . . (i. p. 167) 

. . 'git^ ' fjLeXdvdiov... 

Virgilius in X : 

Tu"* mi hi nunc pugnae princeps"', tu rite propinques 
Augurium" Phrigibusque'' adsis pede, diua, secundo®, 

15 fortasis quia aliud significant'' ' principia,' ' municipia,' (i. p. 168) 
'parentia^'^°'... . . ' lens^'...Ouidius in VII ^ Metamorphoseon : P. 70a 

Haud'' procul egesta^ scrobibus tellure duabus 

18. hanterismid 19. 6i(<ficZ^m^ 1 genus domus 20. 0^- P. 69a 

sodain bdsamred dofemiun 21. dian 22. Mid {nsin ^^'"■^^^^^^ 

20 23. abuith 24. sain ecosc noe \ alii dicuwi .i. luam^ 25. ex- 
ceptis .i. arnitat adiectisidi 26. combad oiux 27. file la 
grecu indib 28. glasen ^ 

1. A. file lagrecu indib 2. milchumae 8. .i. nomen e^/ia P. 69b 
4. seneas dixit ad berechinthiam matrem deorwm 5. .i. ban 

25 airchinnech 6. eel 7. donaib troiandib 8, huandascnam 
sdinmech 9. andofuismet .i. ilar /-an^abalae 7 ni nomen 10. .i. 

1. cenele netha inde lenticula 2. .i. tecmaltai P- 70 a 

18. a female stander. 19. a victory-stone (triumphal arch) or P. 09a 

30 a kind of house. 20. which should be peculiar to the feminine, continued 

22. that is (although etc.). 23. its existence. 24. a peculiar 

species of ship, or as others say i.e. a yacht (?). 25. (uox, nox) being 

excepted, for these are not adjectives. 26. so that it should 

be conjux. 27. which are in them with the Greeks. 

35 1. i.e. which are in them with the Greeks. 2. a bug (?). P. 69b 

3. i.e. name of a corn^. 5. i.e. female principal. 7. to the 

Trojans. 8. with a favourable visit. 9. when they bring 

forth i.e. the plural of a participle, and it is not a noun. 

1. a kind of corn: hence lenticula. 2. i.e. collected.- P. 70a 

» MS. significat ^ MS. vi 

«^ MS. aut '^ cf. huaidli§ Sg. IS'' 11 

« should .i. luam follow noe directly? 

f .i. obedientia is written by the third glossator under parentia 

8 cf. git genus herbe, Corp. Gloss. Lat. 11. 581. Git .1. cogal, Kev. Celt. ix. 235 

126 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

../stips^' 'trabs'*' . . 'puis'' . . Quae uero supra sillabam^ sunt... 
'adeps V ' forceps"'. . . Marsus : 

adipis porido uiginti^ uetustae. 

(i. p. 169) ...'praes^° praedis'... 

../haec aspergo"' . . 'cupressus^^' . . 'carbasus'^' . . 'imbrex ^^* . . 'lim- 5 
bus^'^'-./palumbem^''' . . 'suppatruus"'^^'../torris"*' 6 Ba\6<;, 'tiaras^"' 
P. 70b ../torquis2^'../uepres^'... ...'hoc glomus^' . . ...'Histrum' pro 

(I. p. 170) 'Hister^' et 'Rhenurn' . . 'Oceanum,' hoc* tamen quotiens flumen^ 
sequebatur, solebaut facere. Ennius in Annalibus : 

Interea fugit albus iubar Hyperionis^ cursum. 10 

Caluus in epithalamio : 

Vesperum'^'' ante iubar quatiens 
(I. p. 171) Caesar Strabo^...domo flagrata^.. ...'pecus^^'... 

ut, quicquid loquitur, sal merum" est. 
etiam hoc sale Ennius protulit in XIIII Annalium : 15 

Caeruleum^^ spumat sale... 

Supra dictorum tamen nominum usus et apud Caprum et apud 

Probum^^ de dubiis generibus inuenis. 
P. 71a Numerus est dictionis forma, quae discretionem quantitatis^ 

(i. p. 172) facere potest. Est autem singularis uel pluralis, nam dualis^ apud 20 

Latinos non inuenitur. Et sciendum est quod in uno^ proprie 

P. 70a 3. indeb 4. .i. trost 5. it/i 6. huilliu o^ns^71aib 

continued 7^ ^j^^ 3^ ^eiicA^or i. formum capiens unc^e ^s^ formosus^ • ' 

9. fiche pond 10. sommae 11. cesruthl^ 12. proprium 

feda 13. seol 14. slind 15. t limbus .i. immd^nom -25 

gaudentius dicit • limbus sorculus de acu factus reliqua 16. fiad 

cJiolum'' .i. palumbis 17, 18. cundu^ bi^athair athsir^ 19. athinne 
20. harr^ 21. muintorc 

p. 70b 1. driss 2. certle 3. huili sis 4. neutur dodenam^ 

diih 5. ani as flumen 6. ind reta sin 7. arrind sin 30 

8. cammderc 9. diulsidi^ 10. cethir 11. salann glan 

12. duhglass 13. airmm. inaisiidethat de dubiis generibus 

P. 71a 1. .i. herchoiMwdi /o/aid 2. .i. dram inchosaig dede ar 

is dram hilair lalaitnovi acht asringha den • 3. in den 

P. 70 a 6. greater than one syllable. 9. twenty pounds. 10. rich. 35 

continued ~^^ ^j^g proper name of a tree. 13. a sail. 15. (limbus a 

small ship) or limbus an ornamental border. 16. a wild pigeon. 

17, 18. consanguinity, a father's brother. 21. neck-chain. 

P. 70b 3. all below (are river-names). 4. to make neuters of them. 

5. that which is Jlumen (the word Jlumen). 6. of that star. 40 

7. that star. 13. the place in which they treat of doubtful genders. 

P. 71a 1. i.e. determination of substance. 2. i.e. the number that 

signifies a pair of things, for with the Latins it is the plural number 

provided it exceed one. 

* leg. Hesperium ^ forcipes eo quod formum capiant, quae sunt fabrorum: 

'formum' enim dixerunt antiqui 'calidum': unde et formosus, Isid. Etymol. Lib. xx. 
<= the lower half of the / is now illegible, but the upper half is clear: of. fiad 'wild' 
'^ cf. FeL Oeng., Index ® cundii is written over sup- brathair athar over -patruus 

^ cf. Vol. I. pp. 1, 2 8 mir erschien -denom wahrscheinlicher, Windisch ^ di- 

od-lassidi, Asc. Gl. cxlvi. 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall), 127 

non dicitur numerus sed abusiue, quomodo nominatiuiis casus non 
est sed abusiue casus dicitur, quod facit alios casus, quamuis multi 
de hoc dicant^ quod idoo casus sit diccudus quod a gcucrali noiuine' 
cadunt oniuiuui specialium nouiinatiui. Sod si ob hoc" casus est 
5 dicendus, omnes partes orationis possunt uideri casum habere; et 
uerbum enim et aduerbiuni et coniunctio a generali uerbo' et 
aduerbio et coniunctione cadunt in speciales positiones singularum^ 
Alii auteni dicunt, quod ipsa teruiinatio nominatiui cadens in alias 
diuersas termiuationes non incongrue casus nominatur, cum naturam 

lo habeat, ut cadere possit et cadendo'^ faciat omnes casus ; quippe si 
casus dicitur ^° non solum illud in quod'^ cadat" aliquid, sed etiam 
ipsa res, quae cadit^^. Unde aptota dicunt^^ ilia nomina doctissimi 
artium scriptores, quae nominatiuum tantum habent casum, in quo 
refutatur illorum ratio^^*, qui ideo putant eum casum nominatum, 

15 quod a generali nomine cadat^^ Possumus autem et a maiore et 
frequentiore parte casuum^'', qui sunt obliqui, hunc quoque accipere 
nominatum, quomodo et syllabas ex singulis uocalibus dicimus^^ 
Ergo singularis quoque numerus bene dicitur, quod... omnes numeri 
ex ipso componuntur et in ipsum desoluuntur^^ 

20 ...nihil ultra^ citraque^ intellegere liceat... Ergo dubitationem !"• 71b 

4. 7 nicetbaid dosom 5. .i. huandi as nomen as ochtmath p rj^^ 

rami ininsci 6. uandligudsa 7. uand anmraaim chenelach continued 

as uerbum 8. amsl rondgab amo as indi as uerbum 7 bene 

asindi as aduerbium 7 reliqua 9. lase dotuit ind^ aimnnid 

25 10. deithbir ciasberthar casus no?7imatiu(us) 11. sechi ed .i. 

amal rongabsat intuisil olchence hituiter 12. .i. amal rongab 

intainmnid asatuiter 13. .i. huare ndd tuiter essib hituislm aili 

14. artotuitev acenelchi hisaingnuis m aptotis 15. uandhi as 

nomen as ochtmad rann in insci ut diximus 16. .i. idem hoc 7 

30 quod ipraedixit .i. quoinodo nomznatiuus no7i est reliqua 7 issed son • as 
niaith leosom 17. .i. huare is lia ant dianeperr casus and 

18. arit lia sillaba illitrib quam 6 oinlitrib 19. .i. in oena 
focerddar 7 dofuasailgther each dram 

1. altarach .\. frie anall 2. centarach A.frie desiu P. 71b 

35 4. and it is not an opinion of his. 5. i.e. from the noun P. 71 a 

which is one of the eight parts in speech'^. 6. by this law. continued 

7. from the general noun that is uerhiini. 8. as for instance amo from 

that which is uerbum and bene from that which is aduerbium. 9. when 

the nominative falls. 10. it is reasonable that one should say 

40 nominatiuus casus. 11. whatever it may be, i.e. such as the other cases 

in which there is falling. 12. i.e. as such as the nominative from which 

there is falling. 13. i.e. since there is no falling from them into other 

cases. 14, for in aptota there is falling from generality into a special 

figure. 15. from nomen, which is one of the eight parts in speech, 

45 as we said. 16. and that is what they like. 17. i.e. since more 

numerous is that to which the name casus is given. 18. for 

syllables of many letters are more numerous than those of single letters. 

19. i.e. every number is cast and resolved into units. 

1. ultra i.e. on the far side of it. 2. citi^a i.e. on the near side of it. P. 71b 

* MS. quo ^ leg. int ^ for the meaning here and in 71*15 given to 

the ordinal, see Ir. Texte iv. preface xiv: Celt. Archiv i. 322; and Kev. Celt. xxii. 434. 
So in Irish (?) Latin : ostendit quod nomen octaua pars orationis est, Ars Anonyma 
Bernensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat. p. 64 

128 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

pluralium discutit adiunctio eorum nominum, quae singulis numeris 

sunt propria suae cuiusdam positionis, quippe cum sint pluralia non 

a singularibus nata^ 

Numeros autem hae habent dictiones^.-id est nominal uerba, 

participia, pronomina. Aduerbium uero, quamuis saepe de- 5 

monstret numerurn" ad significationem nominum numeralium', non 

tamen quasi accedentem hunc habet". Accedentia^ enim generalia 

fere sunt^" ad omnes species parti urn perfectarum^^ Quod enim 

dicas singularis numeri aduerbium uel quod plurali.s? cum similiter 

omne aduerbium^'-^ tam singularibus quam pluralibus uerbis ad- 10 

iungitur 'singulatim^^' .... 'sepissime^'* dicimus,' quod in nulla 

parte alia numerum possidente potest contingere^^ nisi figurate^''.... 

Praeterea nomen et pronomen et uerbum et participium^^ de- 

clinantur^^ in numeros... 

P. 72a jj^ uerbis^ nulla uox eadem quae apud Latinos singularis et pluralis f 5 

(I. p. 174) 

^•^^ 3. .i. ar isleo feissin insuidigud hitaat ar ni rochinnset onach 

uathuth etir ut nomina plura/m techtaite uathath • • > 4. ar 

aicciditih doih 5. ar shdndid ainmui persain 6. .i. dofoirnde 
doby^iathar^ drim fochosmailius dofoirndet nomina numeri 7. .i. 

fochosmailius nondafailsigetar nomina numeri 8. .i. isairi ni 20 

aiccidit di aram air cia heit dohriathra^ persandi rohiat sidi cendraini" 
9. ataat andsom. acciditi coi^chenna reliqua 10. a7?ial rongab 

inanmmanaib slond persine 7 ni aiccidit sibi calleic 11. .i. 

Idn .i. octo amal rongab ^n nomine persona 7 non accicZe?zs sibi 
12. .i. issi indobriathar^ chdtna adchomaltar frisna briathra '25 
huathati 7 hilddai • > 13. ind dendaid 14. dobriathsir dirme 

leiss sepissime 15. accomol fri huath'dd 7 /i^7ar 16. .i. 

dolbud filed ut pars in frusta^ secant 17. cenmathd dobrethh 7 

alaaili 18. is accidit dosuidib numerus • 

P. 72a 1. .i. quae habent personas certas .i. combad choitchen etir 3° 

uathsid 7 i7ar doneuch dofoirnde persain deirb 

P. 71b 3. i.e. for the position in which they are is their own ; for they 

continued have not descended from any singular at all, as do plural nouns that 
have a singular number. 4. as accidents to them. 5. for 

(the) noun signifies a person. 6. i.e. the adverb denotes a number 35 

even as the nouns of number denote (it). 7. i.e. even as nouns 

of number manifest it. 8. i.e. hence number is not an accident 

to it, for although there be personal adverbs, they can be without number. 
9. there are there common accidents etc. 10. as there is in nouns 

the signification of person and yet it is not an accident of theirs. 40 
1 1. i.e. full i.e. octo, as in the noun there is person, and this is not one of 
its accidents. 12. i.e. it is the same adverb that is joined to the 

singular and plural verbs. 14. he takes saepissime as a numeral 

adverb. 15. junction with the singular and the plural. 16. i.e. 

a poet's figure, ut etc. 17. except the adverb and other (parts of 45 

speech). 18. to these number is an accident, 

p. 72a 1. i.e. so that it should be common, both in singular and plural, to 

what signifies a determinate person. 

^ MS. dobreth- ^ MS. dobre' <^ MS. frustra 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 129 


est, id quia* apud Graecos interdum inuenitur, ut tjXOop- eyco, rfXdov 

Et in mobilibus^ triiun generum omnibus singularia feminina et 
pluralia neutra eandem uocem habent-*: 'hacc prima' ?; Trpcorr) /cat ra 
TTpwra^... In tertia omnia in 'es*'' productam disinontia... 

'Qui'' quoque tarn singularis est nominatiuus quam pluralis. 

...propria, quae naturaliterindiuidua sunt' sed casu^diuersis ^- '^^^ 

contigere personis....' Gallia' citerior-^ et 'Gallia' ulterior^ idem ^^' P* "^^^^ 

possunt significare\ collibuisset, quomodo 'cruores,' dicere *san- ^^' P* ^^^^ 
guines'... nihil impediret^ ...humid()rum^..'stagnum2'..*auricalcum^' P- 73a 
...'abriza*'^' . . 'fjiba"^' . . 'pissa^'' . . 'acetum''/ 'liquamen^' 'mulsum^'... 
...quod'^ quidem...haec protulerunt numero... ...ut 'Gemini '''... 

et 'Pisces^^/ usu'^, ut 'manes'... Sunt quaedam singularia uoce, 

intellectu pluralia, quae etiam comprehensiua'"* dicuntur... 
15 ...idem significantia'^ 

2. coitchena so etir didrim in oensun .1. innabriathrsi grecdi se • P. 72 a 
3. .1. fodalet chenel 4. .i. himmn litred do uathath femin 7 do continued 

hilur neuta^ir in anmmanaib fodalet chenel 5. .i. haec .i. /w7ar 

neuiniY 6. fodeudsin 7.^ ani as qui 

20 1. ni fodlatar fri slond nilfolod 2. othecmung^ 3. as P. 72b 

chentarchu 4. as Imx 5. .i. issed q/bZad cetna beos tofoirndet 
6. .i. manutoltanaiged do ni bdi ni aridgarad de 

1. innafliuchaide 2. stdn 3. credume 4. dw7^ .i. P. 73 a 

color auri • cicero 5. seib 6. piss 7. fin acat 

25 8. litid 9. lemnach K 10. ol 11. .i. castor 7 puUux 

ni eperr acht hil'a,r doib dogres in hilur dano asberr ar^ind hirosoithe 
12. ainni renda 13. .i. tregnais aiiibuithe in hilur 14. .i. 

otetarthet Ai7ardataid i7ina ninni 15. q/okd cetna 

2. these are common between the two numbers in one word, i.e. these P. 72a 
30 Greek words. 3. i.e. which distinguish gender. 4. i.e. the same continued 

combination-of-letters for the feminine singular and for the neuter plural 

in nouns that distinguish gender. 5. i.e. neuter plural. 6. this 

(is) at the end. 

1. they are not divided so as to signify many substances. 2. by P. 72 b 

35 accident. 5. i.e. it is the same substance which they still signify. 

6. i.e. had it been pleasing to him there was nothing to keep him 

from it. 

1. of the moist things. 2. tin. 4. gilding. 11. i.e. P. 73a 

(the twins) Castor and Pollux : naught save the plural is ever used (lit. said) 
40 for them : so the plural is used of the constellation into which they were 

turned. 12. name of a constellation. 13. i.e. through the 

usage of their being in the plural. 14. i.e. they comprise plurality 

in their signification. 15. the same substance. 

* leg. quod 

*• MS. 7}\7)Tov rjLTO r;X77Twn kvlvu)l 

*= Priscian's opv^a, which the glossator mistook for obrijza xp^f^^ov o^pv^ou ; cf. 
abrizum, splendor auri, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 259. The gloss dior is = dior Wind. Wtb. 
'^ MS. otheomung: cf. Sg. 186»1 

S. G. II. 9 

130 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 177) Figura quoque dictionis in quantitate ^* comprehenditur . . . 

P. 73b separatirn accepta est figura^ a Graecis. ...quia, quod suum est 

compositorum, non habet, id est ut ipsa per se ex diuersis componatur 
dictionibus separatirn intelligendis^ sub uno accentu et unarn rem 
suppositam, id est significandam accipiat^ ut est 'res puplica'... 5 
Una enim est res supposita^ duae uero uoces^ diuersae sub uno 
accentu prolatae... Si enim dicam: 'magnanimitas compositum est 

(i. p. 178) a magno et animitate,' nihil dico^ 'animitas' enim per se non 
diciturl ...'impietas,' 'infelicitas' 'perfectio.' Quae si ab impio 

et infelice et perfecto dicamus deriuata, decomposita sunt^.. lo 

P. 74a ...ut'' est 'facio efficio^'... ...ilia participia uidentur a 

(i. p. 179) semplicibus suis^ esse composita, quae non uerborum sui temporis, 
sed participiorum semplicium regulam seruant, ut...'contuli con- 
latus^' a simplici 'latus.' 

P. 74b ...'senatusdecretumV 'pl^^iscitum5'...'causidicusi'...'nequis2.' ^ 15 

(i. p. 180) Ipsa tamen quoque ante composita necesse est in duas in- 
tellegibiles dictiones resolui^ Ex hoc componitur 4mpotens'...ex 
simplici et decomposite^ duo sint nominatiui, ex utraque 

parte declinatur compositum...quod Graeci nunquam faciunt in 

P. 73 a 16. .i. issinmeit Mis indepert .i. immar fa hec "^o 

continued 1. gncB far letli' far figiiir insin ' farleth^ .\. tvesngne 2. .i. 

P. 73b ciaetirscartar inna eperta bite mwc/^omsuidigthiii adcuiretar'^ do hogi 7 
sluindit ni iarna netarscarad > ■> 3. oinfolad sluindite'^ iarcom- 

5uidigud .i. a/b/ad fosuidigther fondsun • 4. i. oenfols^d 

5. dasonson 6. niepur ni sin .\. nidliged 7. doshind nach 2=, 

foldiid triit feissin 8. .i. hit dechomsmdiigthi asbertar mad hed^ 
iiisin asbevthar diib 

p. 74 a 1. amdiV in comipositis 2. horangabalaib diutib 3. ni 

otulitus dogni 4. ran^abal 5. rangd^hkX 

P y^jj 1. .i. cause Oi&xxerbium .i. indaicsendaid 2. ninech 3. atua- 3° 

sulcud adi indi rainn ingnaidi • 4. .i. each hae diib son 

p 1733^ 16. i.e. in the extent to which the vocable is: i.e. whether it be 

continued great or small. 

p^ 73b 1. that is a species apart of [lit. on] the figure : 'apart,' that is, by 

the species. 2. i.e. though the words that are in tlie compound 35 

are separated they return to integrity, and signify somewhat after 
their separation. 3. they express one substance after composition, 

that is, the substance put under the word. 4. i.e. one substance. 

5. that is, two (different) words. 6. I say nothing therein^, i.e. it is 

not a law. 7. to express by itself any substance. 8. i.e. they will 40 

be called decomposita, if that be said of them. 

P, 74 a 1. as in compounds. 2. from simple participles. 3. it 

does not make coniulitus. 4, 5. a participle. 

p 74]t) 1- causally. 3. their resolution into two intelligible parts. 

4. i.e. each of them. 45 

* MS. id ^ leg. gncefar leth farfiguir insinl J.S. 

<= MS. adcuirethar ^ MS. sluid- ^ the first letter can be h or 6, Thurneysen 

f MS. am g cf. p. 62 note a 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 131 

compositis"\ Dicunt enim, oportere compaginem, (|iia cohaerent in 
compositione dictiones, imniobilem inanere''. Hoc igitur iion ser- 
uantes" Latini diuisoruni quideni utiiiiur declinatione, acceiitu 
tamen conipositoriim. Quod dicentes iiou uideinur contra supra 

5 dictam Graocorum de coinpagine rationem facere**... ../alteruter P- 75a 

alterutrius,' quod tamen ipsum non absque ratione non declinature (i- P- i^i) 
Nam cum duae contra se pugnant regulae, ut alteram^ seruet, 
necesario perdidit alteram^. Unde Cicero pro M, Marcello : 

'quod si in alterutrc' peccatum sit, malim timidus quam parum 

lo prudens uideri.' Itaque masculinum quoque^ eorum est declina- 
tionem secutum propter rationem supra dictam in 'ius' terminantis 
genetiui, qui communis trium uult esse generum. Nee solum 
tamen in declinationibus*^ nominum hoc continguit, sed etiam in 
accentibus', ut...'plerusque pleraque plerumque.' ...'que®' enim, 

15 nisi separata sit...coniunctio enclitica esse non debet, nisi illud 
dicamus, quod ' que,' quando cum intigris componitur dictionibus, 
quamuis signiticationem suam amittat..., tamen enclitici uim seruat, 
exceptis differentiae causa 'itaque,' 'utique'; in his enim non solum P. 75b 
coniunctio, sed etiam praeposita ei^ aduerbia uim propriae significa- 

20 tionis conuertunt composita. Vetustissimi tamen'^ et 'altera utra' et (i. p. 182) 

5. .i. an diall ochechtar^ indarann 6. aram he indalarann p. 74b 

cendiall 7. tairissem indalarainne cen diall 8. ni etarscarad^ continued 

C07n5uidigthi file and huare isfoen^ aicciund adfiadar^ 

1. nichendliged anephdiall odihrannaih 2. ingenitin P. 75a 

25 coi^chen trechinelai 3. adiall 6 chechtar indarann 4. .i. 

ni alteroutro asbeir • issechtar rolaa adilledchi ni imm.ed6n 5. .i. 

alteruter cesu cAo??z5uidigthe odib nog aih file hisuidiu 6. comai- 

techt ceniuil docheneul indiull 7. biid dano comaitecht ceneuil 

docheneul in aiccendsiih 8. ani as que^ 
30 1. .i. dondi as (\ue^ 2. .i. ciasid ruburt frit tuas alter utra P. 75b 

pro altera utra robdi camaiph dano laarsaidi altera utra 7 alterum 

utrum .i. comsuidigud odib nogaib isindfemun 7 neutnr amsl rondgab 
isinmascnl • > 

5. i.e. the declension in each of the two parts (of the com- P. 74b 
35 pound). 6. that one of the two parts be undeclined. 7. the continued 

persistence of one of the two parts without declension. 8. it is 

not a separation of a compound which is here, since it is pronounced 
under a single accent. 

1. not without principle is their absence of declension in the two P. 75 a 
40 parts. 2. the common trigeneric genitive. 3. its declension in 

each of the two parts. 4. i.e. 'tis not alter utro that he says : 'tis 

outside he has put (exposuit) its declinability, not in the middle. 5. i.e. 
alteruter; although it is a compound of two integrals that is here. 6. con- 
gruence of gender to gender in declension. 7. so there is congruence 
45 of gender to gender in accents. 

1. i.e. to que. 2. i.e. though I have said to thee above, alter P. 75b 

utra for altei-a utra^ the ancients, however, had altera utra and alterum 
utrum, i.e. composition of two integrals in the feminine and neuter as is 
in the masculine. 

* MS. oechtar, but see 6 chechtar, Sg. 75» 3 ^ MS. etar scarad ° leg. fo oen '^ MS. q. 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

'alterum utrum ' et 'alterius utrius ' solebant preferred et 'plerus 
plera plerum'*' absque 'que' additione. Ergo nihil aliud est in 
bis nominibus ' que ' nisi syilaba epectasis\ * plerus plera plerum ' 
et 'plerusque plcraque pleruinque ' idem significant". *Uter' 

enim, Trore/^o?, diuiduam uim habef, ' uterque ' e/carepo?, collec- 
(i, p. 183) tiuam^... ...'que'''... Et inuenimus per omnes fere casus 

composita^^, ut ' iurisperitus"'...'praefectusurbi^^'...'agricola agrum' 
colens^..' macte ' id est magis aucte^... 

Nominatiuus...dicitur casus, quod ex ipso nascuntur omnes alii, 
uel quod cadens a sua terminatione in alias facit obliquos casus^ 

Quaeritur autem, quid sit inter indeclinabilia et aptota* et 
monoptota^ ? Neutrum uero si sit aptotum, necessario etiam pro 
accusatiuo et uocatiuo accipitur eius nominatiuus, quod generale est 
omnium neutrorum^.. ...'hi quatuor, horum -iiii-'...^ 

Velut autem una uoce diuersas possunt habere significationes^ 1.5 
tam declinabilia per quosdam casus^ quam indeclinabilia per omnes 
casus, sic e contrario diuersis uocibus saepe inuenimus unam eandem- 
que fieri significationem, ut 'labor' et ' labos^'...' ei^' uel 'ii'... 

Est autem rectus, qui et nominatiuus dicitur. Per ipsum enim 

P. 76 a 
(i. p. 184) 

p. 76b 

(I. p. 185) 


P. 75 b 


P. 76a 

P. 76b 

3. .1. daeltais dano fo a ddnog innagenitin 4. robot son 20 

dano leo 5. .i. olni comacomol • que inge mad^ etarscartha 7 ol 

issinunn sluindess plerus 7 plerusqtie'^ • reliqtia 6. .i. afolsid cetna 
7. ad unum uirum pertinet sed isfer addiis 8. dodiis asberr 

son semper 9. a7ii asque 10. .i. comsuidigud fricach tuisel 

11. comsuidigud frigenitne insin 12. fritobaHhsiid 25 

1. fri dinsid 2. fri togarthaith .i. a 7ndr thormachtai 

3. .i. is bee nand sinunn andede nisiu 4. .i. cid .i. interrogatio 

1. .i. atredesin doairbirt asindainmnid 2. ardesimrecht 

dobe'irsem in daarticul hie biit dano fris huile samlaid 7 reliqiia sic 
3. .i. do oen forggnuis 4. .i. ainmnid 7 togarihid gemim 7 30 

tobarthid cetnce diil 7 reliqua 5. ishhiunn intdiucht sluindite 

diblinaib 7 reliqua sic 6. .i. huandi as is eius ei 

P. 75b 3. i.e. they used to decline it then according to its two integrals in 

continued its genitive. 4. this, then, they had. 5. i.e. because que is not a 

conjunction unless it be separated, and because plerus and phrusque 35 
signify the same, etc. 6. i.e. the same substance. 7. it belongs 

to one man, but it is one out of two. 8. of a pair this is said always. 

10. i.e. composition with every case. 11. that is composition with 

genitives. 12. with a dative. 

P- 76a 1. with an accusative. 2. with a vocative, i.e. greatly 40 

increased! 3. i.e. these two (explanations) are nearly the same. 

4. what (is their difference?) i.e. a question. 

P. 76b ^' i-^- ^hat those three (nom., ace. and voc.) should be derived from the 

nominative. 2. for an example he puts the two articles here : they 

are then with it all thus. 3. i.e. to one form. 4. i.e. the 45 

nominative and vocative, the genitive and dative of the tirst declension etc. 

5. identical is the meaning which both express etc. sic. 6. i.e. from 
IS, ems, ei. 

* MS. quod aptota Herz. 

b cf. LU. 57^*35 

« MS. plerusq. 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 133 

nominatio fit'... Rectus auteni dicitur, (luod ipse primus natura 

nascitur uel positione** generale uidetur esse hie casus geni- 

tiuus^.. ...patronymica pariter- in euni resoluuntur. ...causa- P. 77a 

tiuus^..'in causa houiineni facio"*.' (i. p. 186) 

5 ...a notioribus et frequentioribus acceperunt nominationem, sicut 

in aliis quoque multis hoc inuenimus^...' neutra' dicimus uerba, non 

quod solum ea in hac specie inueniuntur, quae neutram habent 

signilicationem*', id est nee actiuam nee pasiuam', absolute dicta^... 

Genetiuus secundum locum sibi defendit : hie quoque naturale 

10 uinculum generis posidet^ et nascitur quidem a nominatiuo... 

datiuus, qui magis amicis conuenit, tertium^ et quod uel eandem P. 77b 
habet uocem genetiuo uel unius abiectione uel motatione literae^ ab 
60^* fit^^ qui uero magis ad inimicos attinet, id est accusatiuus, 
quartum^... Igitur ablatiuus proprius est Romanorum et...quia (i. p. 187) 

15 nouus uidetur a Latinis inuentus, uetustati reliquorum casuum 
concessit, quamuis hunc quoque a'^ uetustissimis Graecorum gramma- 
ticis accepisse uidentur, qui sextum casum dicebant * ovpavodev' 
* e//,e^ez/ ■*'... qui profecto ablatiui uim possidet : nam etiam praeposi- 
tionem assumit, ut 'e'f ifieOev^' *e^ ovpavodev^ Homerus. 

20 His quidam addunt ilia, quae tam uoce quam significatione unum (i. p. 188) 
casum habenf, ut ' huiusmodi,' ' istiusmodi/ 

7. is triit hiid ainmnigud innadido indirgi 8. frislond dulo P. 76b 
1. tuistenach eo (\uod fere omnes casus generat 2. friaitreh- continued 
thacha^ 3. coisid 4. .i. dandiuf^ combe hicois 5. .i. " 

25 ainmnigud dind ret as indm and 6. .i. ithe sidi nadtechtat 

innairdegnusigud cechtar de 7. .i. huacheill gnima 7 chesta 

8. .i. ote*^ .i. mani techtat inda airdigtha 9. .i. mace indead 


1. .i. locum deffenc^2^ 2. ainsl ih his indarpe -s- degeyiiiiw'^.llh 
30 quartiil 7 i dothormuch 2a. .i. geni^i^^o 2b. .i. dsitiims 3. .i. 

locum defendit 4. .\. foxlaid ueterum graecorum 5. oeperv 

hoc is dothucad eKemplum 6. .i. ite son aptota lessem riam 

7. by means of it is the naming of the thing in directness. P. 76b 
8. in order to signify a thing. continued 

35 1. generative, because it generates almost all the cases. 2. with P. 77 a 

possessives. 4. i.e. I bring him down so that he may be in cause. 5. i.e. 
naming from the thing that is greatest therein. 6. i.e. these are they 

that do not possess either signification. 7. i.e. from the sense of 

action and passion. 8. i.e. and they, i.e. unless they possess the two 

40 significations. 9. i.e. a son after his father. 

2. even as there is the ejection of s from the genitive of the fourth P. 77 b 
declension and the addition of i in the dative. 4. i.e. the ablative 

of the ancient Greeks. 5. so that this is said : 'tis for this an example 

has been cited. 6. i.e. these are aptota according to him (Priscian) 

45 before ^ 

» om. MS. 

^ der strich unter ut (priami filius) steht wohl nur zufiillig iiber -thacha, Thurneysen 

•= cf . d-an-diat muir Sg. 8* 9, Sarauw, Irske Studier, p. 77 

'^ Vol. I. p. 717, Asc. Gl. 221 

« cf. Priscian v. §§ 47, 68 

134 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 78a Caper... ostendit hoc usum^ Catulhim... ...'sole^' quoque 

(i. p. 189) antiqui. 

P. 78b ...ut 'sponte sua^'... Denique in comparationibus absque 

(i. p. 100) praepositione solet proferri ablatiuus, nee tamen dicit quisquam^ 

septimum tunc esse casum, sed ablatiuum... In quo omnes artium 5 

p. 88 scriptores consentiunt^.. ...'rege Latino ' pro ' regnante Latino,' 

(i. p. 191) quamuis^ in huiuscemodi quoque constructionibus subauditur par- 
tieipium substantiuum. ...'eV tw /SaaiXevetv'^ Tpa'iavov' avn 

Tov ' (3ao-iXevovTo^''^ Tpa'iavov''.' Etiarn tunc pro genetiuo ponitur 
Graeco, quando per participium 'habens'*' et accusatiuum inter- 10 
pretamur eum... 

P. 90a Lib. VI. Igitur excusatio mihi sit audacis incepti^ difficillima 

(i. p. 194) recusation tuae iussionis. 

...multo labore inuenta et diuerso auctoritatis usu approbata^ 
subiungam^ ...nee mirum, cum etiam ipsi probatissimi artium 15 

scriptores non omnino certis haec regulis^ disseruisse noscuntur. 

(i. p. 195) Solatio enim mihi ipse esse possum, qui ueterum scriptorum 

artis grammaticae uitia corrigere, quamuis audacissime^ sed maximis 
auctoribus Herodiano et Appollonio confisus ingredior, si quid in 
meis quoque homani erroris*^ accident scriptis, quod sit emend- 20 


P. 90 b Valerius autem Maximus in II Memorab ilium ponit * alienigena 

P- 78a 1. ararubart hith 2. .i. hiidson dano dothogarthid 

^' 78b 1, {^ toglenemon exempli a- sua 2. .i. cesu chen rgmsuidigud 25 

do 3. eperta foxlada^ do 

P- 88 1. adas 2. proprium masued 3. exemplum of ail infini- 

tiuus and argenitin ra^igabala 4. ashabens 

P- 90a 1. .1. denom. indsdii'si 2. ni Italia ohhad fair ^ itir 3. .i. 

anderbad hua desimrechtsi:ib QiUetoi^itatis 4. .i. nihuile asderb 30 

5. cesuddnatu dom 6. a7*m coimtig duine cenchomrorcain 

7. .i. ishe se incomdithnad .i. ol as cocarti 8. fissith 

p. 78a L that he has used. 2. i.e. this, then, is for a vocative. 

P 73)3 1. i.e. the sua is a superfluous addition*' to the example. 2. i.e. 

although it is without a preposition. 3. in calling it an ablative. 35 

P, 88 2. a proper name if it is^. 3. an example so that an infinitive is 

therein for the genitive of a participle. 
P 90a !• i-6- the making of the art (^ars). 2. it does not admit 

of refusal at all^. 3. i.e. to certify them by examples of authority. 

4. i.e. not all is certain. 5. though it is boldness in me. 6. for 40 

not frequent is one without error. 7. i.e. this is the consolation, i.e. 

because it is to be corrected. 

* MS. ev TO ^aaiXeve intraiano nantirou ^aaCKevovros tpatanoy 
^ MS. subgungam 

•= Perhaps the gen. after an Irish \exh = consentio is a relic of a construction like 
that of the gen. after Latin impersonal verbs of feeling, W.S. ; cf. the genitive with the 
adjective, e.g. comchosmail crotha 7 delba Kev. Celt. xiii. 440, J.S. 

'^ cf. nithalla rim no airemfurri, Aisl. 3 

* lit. adherence: toglenemon = toglenamon infra 104'' 2, cf. Eev. Celt. xx. 445 
^ cf. p. 71 note e 

e cf. Eev. Celt. xxi. 176, Sarauw, Irske Studier 49 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 135 

stiuHa^' quod prima declinatio non habet. ...nee idem esse singularis 
nomiiiatinus neutri generis in a disinens et nominatiuus ])luralis'-.' (^' 1^- 1^^) 

Nee nou cetera similiter a genere composita-' proferebant... 
' taurigenus^' idque usiis confirmat. Pacuuius'' in Paulo : 

g Qua uix^ eaprigeno generi*^ gradibilis gressio est. 

Cicero in prognosticis : 

Caprigeni pecoris*' custos de gurgite uasto. 

...*unus'...' ullus '...'nullus' '...'solus'...' totus' ...'alius '...' uter '... 

' alter.'. . . Similiter ab eis composita^ hoc enim quoque rarior (i. p. 197) 

ro habet usus^ et uetustior... P. 91 a 

...'paterfamilias' et ' materfamilias ' solemus dicere, et frequens (i- p- 198) 
hoc habet usus-. Dicitur tamen et 'pater familiae^'... (i- P- 199) 

...sed filii familiarum^.. ...patribus familiis^... P. 9ib 

. . .lepida^ . . . . .glaucomam'* (i. p. 200) 

15 ...sed etiam ' mille^'... ...Capsa^.. P. 92a 

In paucis tamen inueniuntur poetae Graecis seruase morem (i- pp- 201, 
Graecum-; Statins in IIII Thebaidos : ^^^^ 

1. .i. liildiV neutair farcetnu diull 2. .i. diambed didiu neutur P. 90b 
/a?' cetnu diidl ropad far noendeilb nohhiad a ainmid hiiathsid 7 
20 hilair 3. huandi asgenus 4. .i. coitchen decheneli indiu 

lanuelitridi 5. .\. foneuiuY 6. foneutwY 7. .i. cid ara 

nilaigedar drim • a • nullus quia com^ositum ut in suite ostendet • 
reliqua 8. huanaib octsa anuas 

1. .i. techt innageniten-m -i' 7 m^oto^thado m o in his P- 91a 
25 2. .i. buith innageniteii in -as- 3. .i. cesu pater familias asi^uburt 

1. .i. combi dauo filius familiarum nominatiuo 2. huandi^- 91b 

asipsitres familiis 3. sidbair 4. .i. dinsid dawo° cetni diil 

laarsidi 5. is iiephdilledsich son dano 

1. comrar"^ 2. .i. airdiden indainmedo tete in ^a* P. 92a 

30 1. i.e. a neuter plural according to the first declension. 2. i.e. p. 90b 

if, then, there were a neuter according to the first declension its nom. sing, 
and pi. would be according to the same paradigm. 3. from genus. 

4. i.e. to-day, with modern writers, (are they) common bigeneric**. 

5. i.e. in the neuter. 6. in the neuter. 7. i.e. why does nullus 
35 form a plural number ? because it is a compound, as he will shew after- 
wards^ etc. 8. from these eight above (unus, ullus, nullus, solus, totus, 
alius, uter, alter). 

1. i.e. the ending in these of the genitive in -i and of the dative in -0. P. 91a 
2. i.e. that the genitive should be in -as. 3. i.e. although it is pater 
^o familias that I have said. 

1. i.e. so that flius farniliarum is the nominative, 2. from P. 91b 

patres familiis. 4. the accusative, then, of the first declension with 

the ancients. 5. this then is indeclinable. 

1. a box. 2. i.e. the production of the nominative which ends P. 92 a 

45 in a. 

* MS. Pacubius ^ MS. quia uia *= written above the line '^ the 

glossator mistakes the place-name Cajysa for the common noun capsa « cf. Sg. 03* 1, 
75» 2, and GC.-' 236 ^ Prise, ii. 7 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia, 

Non Tegea^, non ipsa deo uocat alite felix 

(i. p. 203) ...'hoc mantile'*' holitor^... Frequentior tamen usus 'hoc 

P. 92b cepe' protulit^ pafcellis^ coquere coepe. 

(i. p. 204) ...accepta* e faciunt genitiuum in ae diptongum^ ut Helena^ 5 

(i. p. 205) Traianus in I Docicorum ^^... . . .piperi'. . . 

p. 93a ...'alcedo^ alcedinis.' Nam et 'uultiir' et * uulturus ' et 

(i. p. 20G) 'uulburius' dicitur^ 'Nemo' quoque, siue ex hoc [scil. homo] 

(i. p. 207) conpositumV-'Seu non, communis est generis 'turbo'* turbinis,' lo 

P. 93b quando de ui uentorum loquimur... ...'cupido cupidinis^' quod 

(i. p. 208) masculino quidem genere deum significat plerumque et est proprium, 
feminino uero ipsam rem. Itaque feminini praeualuit declinatio^. 

Excipitur etiam 'caro^' femininum 'carnis.' Vetustissimi tamen 
etiam nominatiuum ' haec carnis' proferebanf*, qui magis rationabilis 15 
(i. p. 209) est ad genetiuum. Itaque eius, quod est ' caro/ dimminutiuum 

'caruncula' est^.. 

. . .' strabo^ ' etiam ' straba ' facit. 
(I. p. 210) filios 20 

sibi procreasse dicitur eundem per Calipsonem autumant^ 
Calipso -onis^. ..idque usus antiquorum confirmat. 

p. 92a 3. .i. airdixa -a- and fochosmailius grec • 4. .i. Idmtheoir 

continued [man. alt.] uestimentum 

p. 92b 1. lubgartoir [in marg.] Cicero holitor hortulanus 2. .i. is 25 

coimddigiu neutur and in othud 3. .i. in aignih 4. .i. 

suscepta • forsi\inainmm.nid ingenitm. 5. helene ingrecdo, 

6. .i. mna sdirse sin 7. scibar 

P. 93 a 1. foilenn 2. biit atriur doanmaim indeiuin 3. as com- 

suidigthe uad 4. .i. cloi gaithe 30 

P- 93b 1. j. ind accobair 2. .i. is diall femiu file fair .i. motato -o* 

in 'i- in geni^mo 3. m -o- m -i dognison 4. nomi?iatiuus 

as carnis 5. conid riagolda caro dond ainvamnid in chrutsin • 

6. cammderc 7. oid calipso calipsonis dogni 8. a 

airdergud leiss fudeud hie • 35 

P. 92 a 
P. 92b 

P. 93a 
P. 93b 

3. i.e. a is long in it, after the fashion of the Greeks. 

2. i.e. the neuter is more frequent in it in the singular. 4. i.e. 

suscepta to the nominative in the genitive. 5. 'EXcVt;, the Greek. 

6. i.e. of those works ^ (artes). 

2. the three of them are as the name of the bird. 3. that it is 40 

compounded from it. 

1. i.e. of the desire. 2. it is the feminine declension which is 

on it, being changed into i in the genitive. 3. this does not make 

into i. 4. a nominative carnis. 5. so that in this wise caro 

is regular as the nominative. 7. so that it makes Calypso Calypsonis. 45 

8. here he has his purpose*^ at last. 

» MS. excepta ^ i.e. the Dacica, Hertz i. 205. 

212* 11 <= MS. paucobius corrected to pacubius 

Wb. 4° 13, but see Asc. Gl. ccii. 

For sdirse of. Sg. 90* 1, 103*^ 1, 
^ airdergud (gl. propossitum) 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 137 

Plautiis ill Auliilaria : P- ^^^ 

Quod si Argus seruet, qui oculeus^ totus fuit, 

Lucanus in VII.... 

Seu tonitrus ac tela louis praesaga^ notauit. 

5 ...delphiiuis^.. ...inter tonitra** et turbines. ^^Qvi?^^* 

Nam ' hae lactes' partes sunt intestinorum... cuius singulare 
' haec lactis^ ' est. ,' 2i3\ 

...'fel fellis^' 'Nihil' indeclinabile est.... Quidam tamen ad- p* gg^^ 
uerbium esse putant, quod nonien esse quantitatis adiectiuum ipsa ,^ 214) 
10 constructio- ostendit, ...'nihil malum' uel 'mali'.. ...nihil (i. p. 215) 

minus-' ferendum pro 'nihil intollerabilius"'.' ...'hilum' enim pro 
'ullum^' uetustissimi proferebant. 

...'hoc pellium • lii'^*^'...' hoc ostorium • rii ' lignum commodius 
15 ...'AopKiooN haec Dorcium....' Hoc autem solet fieri^ adolationis ^- ^^^ 
causa sine diminutionis aetatis. ^^' ^' ' 

1. .i. suilech centum oculos ha6ens*' 2. innahrotii^ 8. mucc P. 94a 
mora 4. .i. hiiandi astoiiitrum hiid dano tonitruiim 7 tonitrua huad 

1. findracht P. 94b 

20 1. -i. ainvi in chrocainn imhi bilis veMqua icidorus 2. int P. 95a 

immognam. imhi hisreith rami 3. .i. nephni 4. ardiltud ata 

•in- 5. hilum i?/imorro la isidorum smiur alta reliqua 6. .i. 

pellium'^ hai^r .i. a pelle t pelium .i. a peleta .i. ipossessiuum a 
peleo 7. .i. nomen ciuitatis ut in horo- mag- ® inuenitur 7 

25 istoglenamon exerapli iamm lignum cominodius^ reliqua 

1. .i. acht is la grecu ata andligedsin P. 95 b 

1. i.e. having eyes. 2. the goads 3. a pig of the sea. P. 94a 

4. i.e. from tonitrum. There is, then, tonitrurn, and from it tonitrua. 

1. tripe. p. 94 b 

30 1. i.e. the name of the skin in which the bile is etc. Isidorus^. p, 95a 
2. the construction in which it is in a series of parts (of speech)^. 3. i.e. 
nothing. 4. for negation the 171- is. 5. hilum, however, according 

to Isidorus^, means marrow of a joint, etc. 7. i.e. name of a town, as 

is found in the Iloro... Mag..., and then liynum, quo modius is the super- 
35 fluous addition to the example^ 

1. i.e. but it is with the Greeks that that rule exists. P- 95b 

* recte Pelium 

^ the reference is to Argus 

*= this gloss is misplaced : hrutu (ace. pi. of hrot) is evidently meant to translate tela 

^ i.e. pilleum 

® cf. in horologio Sg. 181*9. Horologium CopoXbyiov, Liber Ecclesiasticus apud 
Graecos, Horas diurnas et officia continens, Ducange 

^ leg. quo modius 

8 fel appellatum quod sit folliculus gestans humorem qui uocatur bilis, laid. 
Etymol. Lib. xi. 

*> cf. Sg. 30»12, 213»9 

' hilum autem Varro ait significare medullam eius ferulae quam Graeci asphodelon 
uocaut, Isid. Etymol. Lib. x. 

^ cf. p. 134 note e 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 217) 
p. 96a 
(i. pp.218, 

P. 96 b 
(i. pp. 221, 

P. 97 a 
(i. pp. 223, 

P. 97b 
(i. pp. 225, 

P. 98a 
(i. p. 227) 
P. 98b 

Virgilius in VIII : 

Parnasio dictum Panos de more Licei^ 

"Apayfr "ApajSof;. . .' Arabus'* Arabi '. . . 

../panthera'*' et 'cratera^'... ...rinocerus^... ...elifas'... 

'cassis^'... ...ballena^'^... 

...' Adramyn'*' nomen haeroys, Adramynis.' 

. . .' flemeri . nis\' ' hoc numen . nis/ ' flamen . nis^ '. . . 

. . ' lien''' . . 'rien'''../ ' siren^'^'... 

...laquear^ .ris^... ...nassum^... 

...' sequestra''... 

Sed Plautus hoc quoque secundum analogiam^ declinauit... 

'LiberV quoque, quando ingenuum^ significat... INueniuntur 
tamen et 'altera utra^ ' et 'alterum utrum' protulisse ueteres et ex 
utraque parte declinasse^ Potest tamen hie datiuus^ accipi* : 

*nulli rei' pro 'nulli utilitati.' 15 


P. 95b 


P. 96a 
P. 96b 

P. 97 a 

P. 97 b 
P. 98a 

P. 98b 
P. 95 b 

2. .i. in pain chondai • licos enim graece lupus dicitur • 
3. ainmnid Zatindae ua^genitin grecdi 4. .i. panther .i. 
nomen bestiae 5. .i. crater .i. tailchube 6. .i. sronbennach .i. 
exeraplmn 7. .i. comhi elifas 

1. .i. barr 2. .i. bled balin^ graece mittere la,tine 3. [in 20 
marg.] ISidorus'^ ballenae dictae ab emitendo aquas • 4. .i. ainni 
alaili thriuin 

1. tene dia^ ' \ oirclech^ 2. 7 flamen hie sacerdos ut is^c?o?'^^5 
dicit 3. lua liath 4. feith \ dru 5. muir moru 

6. delb e{uin) 7. 7 fit sirena ut (amb- Y cantus sirenar(um) 25 

1. neifn 2. camara quod 7 tholus ^iue tholus rotundus 

3. srdin 4. [in marg.] .i. media • nam sequester medius .i. rdth^ 
inter du(os) altercantes 

1. iar n diid tanisiw 2. soer 3. insoer 

1. .i. comsuid\gih.Q odib ndgaib in i'eminino 7 neuitro ut est in 30 
msisculino 2. .i. andiall foadanog 

1. .i. rombi^ fri ^o6arthid in hoc exem^^o 

2. i.e. of the wolfish Pan, Avkos etc. 

continued singular from a Greek genitive. 

P. 96a 
P. 96b 

P. 97 a 
P. 97b 

P. 98a 

P. 98b 

I.e. name of a certain hero, 
lightning (?), or oracular (?). 
6. a bird's shape. 

3. a Latin nominative 
i.e. so that it is elephas. 

4. sinew or kidney. 5. 



ceiling ^ 

according to the second declension. 


3. the free 





1. i.e. compounded of two integrals in the fern, and neut., as it is in 
the masc. 2. i.e. the declension according to its two integrals. 

1. i.e. it can be with the dative in this example. 

* om. MS. ^ a over the line "" leg. jSdWeLV MS. bled is over ballena, the 

rest under it ^ Etymol. Lib. xii. ^ leg. diaitl and cf. tene diait, Ann. 

Ult. 915, 995, 1019 ^ cf. uricli 'oracles,' Cogad Gaedel 12 g ut amb" scheint 

mir moglich, Thurneysen, cantus Sirenarum, Ambros. de lac. et Vit. Beat. 2, 12, 56 
^ over medius; cf. rath (gl. medius), Leyden Priscian 59*^ ' the infixed relative is 

strange ^ literally 'heaven': cf. Fr. del, Ital. cielo 



Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 139 

Excipitur 'hie later lateris^'... INueniuntur tamen apud P. 99a 

uctustissimos haoc ancipitis genitiui- 'hie aceipiter '...' Opiter '...sie (i. pp. 228, 
etiam 'luppiter'... Nam 'louis' iiominatiuo qiioque easii inuenitur-'. "'"^^ 

...'eicer^ eieeris.' Haec etiam contra rationem supra dietarum P. 99b 

5 regularum-'declinantur: ...'libra^' et 'fibra'^' 'eaneer^ cancri,' (i. pp. 230, 

quod etiam iieutrum inuenitur, sed quando morbum signihcat^ p .j "^ 

quod uerminatum ne ad eaneer^ peruenerit. ...'genera' 233^ 

generi^'... ...ut Plinius Seeimdus^ in I Artium. 'Haec acer /j 234) 

arbor acri^' dicit Seruius^ in commento Virgilii^^.. ...deferentiae 

10 causa fluii et gentilis apagopa*^ usus est^\ quomodo Arar dixit pro 

'Araris'... Nam proprie 'Hiberes^' sunt gens ab Hiberis profecta... P. lOOb 

. . .' salinator salinatoris- '. . .* mareor marcoris^ '. . . (i. p. 235) 

...'hoc ador^'... Virgilius in VII: P. lOla 

Adorea^ liba per herbam '237') ' 

15 Subiiciunt epulis. 

...Theoctistus^ ... cui quiquid in me sit doctrinae post deum^ P- lOlb 

imputo. ...'hoc femen femenis^'.., (i. p. 238) 

...'hie as asis^'...' uas uadis^'... P. I02a 

(i. p. 239) 

1. .i. ni er in • ris 2. .i. iscumtuhart ced dogni angenitm^. ^^& 

20 3. .i. ar ni iouis gQwitiuus indi as iuppi^^?' ciasid ruhurt tuas 
arhiid iouis cene nominst^tmo^ 

1. luih 2. crit^Aaigtheo innageniien P. 99b 

1. med 2. feith 3. .i. rind 4. .i. llrphaisiu P. 100 a 

5. .i. dourfuisin 6. cele ingine 7. nituc adesimrecht 

"25 8. dogluais far acer 9. .i. med asheir seruiiis isdiil tanisi 

10. arc/iiunn 11. .i. odergeni hiber dindi as hiberus 

1. .i. diandid nomen hiber hiberi 2. CoMminianus salina P. 100b 

.i. \iomen lube .i. sdlchuach^ 7 salinator huad 3. .i. feiigud 

1. [?>iarg. 1.] .i. adrad 1 genus frumenti 2. dered fersa P- 101a 

30 1. .i. indegaid n de^ 2. .i. sliasit 3. nomen toimse P- lOlb 

1. techt P- 102a 

1. i.e. it is not er into ris. 2. i.e. 'tis doubtful what their genitive P. 99a 

makes. 3. i.e. for the genitive of Jupiter is not Jovis, though I have 

said it above, for Jovis is already as a nominative, 
35 1. a plant. 2. of the formation of the genitive. P. 99b 

3. i.e. a constellation. 6. a daughter's husband. 7. he p. looa 

has cited no example of it. 8. as a gloss upon acer. 9. i.e. this 

says Servius : it is of the second declension. 11. i.e. so that he has 

made Hiber from Hiberus. 
40 1. i.e. the name of which is Hiber Hiberi. 2. salina, i.e. the name P. 100b 

of a plant, i.e. a violet, and salinator (is derived) from it. 

1. i.e. adoration, or a kind of corn. 2. end of a verse. p. loia 

3. the name of a measure. - p iqi j, 

1. agoing^ P. 102a 

* leg. apocopa ^ MS. theostistus *= cf. Sg. 91'' 1 '^ .i. salchuach is written 
over nomen lube; sdlchuacJt; ob das der rest eines langezeicheus ist, weiss ich nicht, 
glaube es aber kaum, Thurneysen ® cf. Sg. 5*2 ^ the glossator seems to have 

supposed a connexion between the noun uds ucidis and the verb uddo uddis: v. supra 
119, note n. 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. pp. 240, 

P. 102b 

(i. p. 242) 

P. 103 a 

(i. pp. 242- 

P. 103 b 
P. 104 a 
(i. pp. 246- 

(I. p. 248) 
P. 104 b 

(i. p. 249) 
P. 105 a 

P. 102 a 

P. 102b 
P. 103 a 

P. 108b 
P. 104 a 
P. 104 b 

P. 105 a 

P. 102 a 




P. 102b 


P. 103 a 


es is 1 

P. 103 b 


P. 104a 


P. 104 b 


* termes- -tis'^^'... ...'impes impetis^*... ...' inquies^'... 

...'^'... ...' apes'* '...quamuis'' et alia composita ab eo 

quod est 'pes' auctores producunt... ...' fidicula' docet primitiui 

sui nominatiuum 'fidis/ non 'fides' esse, quod Seruio^ placet de 
cithara^ 5 

...' inquies' .. cuius etiam semplex^ in usu inuenitur trium 

generum. ...histrionis^ ofFam^.. *[H]erodes [H]erodae' et 

'[HJerodis^'... ...Graeci ancipiti'^ terminant genitiuo, modo in ov, 

modo in 0^9... Plinius in II naturalis historiae: ab Euclide, 

in III: Tucidide^ VI: Simonide minore^... 10 

spicum^ illustre tenens, splendenti corpore uirgo^ 
* haec ditia/ cuius nominatiuum singularem in ussu non inueni. 
debet tamen secundum analogiam 'hoc dite ' esse . nam in'^ 'is' 
finiri neutrum non potest^ 'Hie' et 'haec Samnis'... Huius 
neutrum Neuius ' Samnite ' protulit^... Excipitur 'hie glis gliris^'... ^5 
Lucretius in II : 

Sed quam multarum rerum uis^ possidet in se 
Atque potestates. 

2. .i. lind te 2a. [marg. 1.] Cicero, termes*^: feruor 

1. tedua?^^ 2. ecmailt 3. giall 4. .i. neph chostae 20 

.i. a • sine 5. adas 

1. .i. du inasndet de cithara iima sdirsiu isand adfet sin 2. .i. 

quies .i. cu7nsantach A. commune trium generum 7 isairdix-Si • es 

hisuidiii ut in ixute o^iendet 3. indfidrsiri 

1. aconmir 25 

1. .i. e ' glan airdiwe and issed dogni hivodes 2. cumddubartaig^ 
1. .i. foxlidi tresdiil inso sis a nominibus tiagdde in • es • 

2. .i. toglenamon son 3. ainmvci nairm 4. ondch ase ditia 

dohuith uandi as dis • 5. .i. biid do annimaim inna cathrsich. 7 

do anmvaaim habitatoris 7 intan as nomen habitatoris is and biid 30 

neutsiY huad 6. ni glitis dogni 
1. .i. innanert 

i.e. warm water. 

i.e. footless, i.e. a- (in a-pes) ' without.' 

i.e. where he speaks of the cithara in his work, there he declares 35 
2. quies, 

ig, ut etc. 

I.e. restful, i.e. common of three genders, and in it the 
3. of the mountebank^. 

P. 105a 

I.e. the dog's morsel ^ 

i.e. e pure long in it : this is what Herodes makes. 

i.e. these below are ablatives of the third declension, from nouns 4° 
that end in -es. 2. i.e. this is a superfluous addition'. 3. name of 

a weapon. 4. so that it is not possible^ for ditia to be from dis. 5. i.e. 
[Samnis) is as the name of the city and as the name of the dweller, and 
when it is the name of the dweller then there is a neuter {samnite) from it. 
6. 'tis not glitis that it makes. 
1. i.e. the strengths (ace. pi.). 

» Serv. III. p. 30 ^ Hertz i. 247 " om. MS. ^ So in Leyd. Priscian 

62^ lind tee (gl. feruor) ; cf. termas, calores, Corp. Gloss, Lat. v. 395 ® dia 

mbai in teduar os cech maig, Salt. R. 7543 ^ dat. sg. fem. of cumdubartach, because 

Ir. genitiu is feminine s or parasite, fuir-sire, from for + sere ' food ' as Trapdcrtros from 
irapa and crtTos, W.S. ^ the reference is to Cerberus, Verg. Aen. vi. 420, cf. coinmir 

(gl. offa) Ir. Gl. 276 ' cf. p. 134 note e ^ gee Vol. i. 520, note k 


Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 141 

...*haec puppis- huins piippis'... A sanguine- compositum (i.pp. 250, 

non seruat siinplicis doclinationoni, 'hie' et 'haee exsanj^uis' huius ''^'^^) 
exsangiiis,' a euspide^ seruat, 'tricuspis tricuspidis.' • '^ 

Sin in 09 puram^ Graecus desinat genetiuus... (^\^J\ 

5 ...* compos® compotis '...eius contrarium ' impos^ '... ...osten- ^ ^' ' 

dunt epigram mata-... ...'haec glos^ gloris'...ex osse^.-Pacuuius" , 254) 

in Chrisse : 

oss[u]um in[h]umatum aestuosam 

10 Accius uero in annalibus : 

Fraxinus fissa ferox, infensa infinditur ossis'. 

Cato tamen 'os' protulit® in IIII Originum... (i. p. 255) 

Siracusii'' enim eron pro eros^ dicunt. Romani autem P. 106 b 

plerumque solent in 'on' terminantia etiam subectione'^^ n proferre^ 
15 per o, ut ' leo,' 'draco.' Sic ergo ' Mino/ 'gobio' quoque dicunt pro 

gobios*^^ abiecta s, et, quod mirabilius est, ' Atho'* Athonis ' protulit 

Cicero. . . Sed hoc in ' v^ ' correptam dehinc Attice prolatum est 

quomodo 'AvSp6'y€o<; pro \\vSp6ye(o<;^^. 

Similiter quartae sunt, quae rerum uocabulis [hjomonima^ (i. p. 256) 

20 2. ei^oss P. 105 a 

1. [marg. sup., man. al.] 7 capus sebocc^ 2. uandi as (Continued 

sanguis 3. ni exsanguinis dogni 4 udndi as cuspis 

5. .i. cen chonsin ren • os 6. comascnidaid 

1. neph ascnaidid 2. innaforliterdi 3. inc??ic6(i^ [man. P. 106 a 

25 al.] i soror^ 4. chndim 5. no??imatiuus i abla^ii^i^s a 

no??ime quod est ossum- 7 uero .i. indfir fo'sin 6. is -os- lasidde 

immurgu nomins^iixxo ni ossis^' ut accius o^iQudit K 7. .i. aicniae 

1. huaindarpu 2. .i. n- dochor diih 3. .i. co5??iai7m5 P. I06b 
30 indarpi 4. .i. ciasidbiur sa fritsu - atho 7 athos do huith hiid 

dano in • f 9 • laatacu. 7 otordd ind • v in o • mrum odeni athos 
5. .i. analo^m .i. amal otordd - v in - o - hisuidiu • 6. cos- 


2. from sanguis. 3. it does not make exsanguinis. 4. from P. 105b 
35 cuspis. 5. i.e. without a consonant before -os. 

2. the epigrams. 3. glory or sister. 5. truly according p. 106 a 

to that. 6. i.e. 'tis os, however with him (Cato) as nominative, not 

ossis, as etc. 7. i.e. a tribe of Greeks. 

1. by expelling it. 2. i.e. in putting n from them. 3. i.e. a P. 106b 

40 resemblance to expelling. 4. i.e. though I say to thee that it is Athos 

and Atho, it is, however, in -vs with Attic writers, and the v has then 
been converted so that it makes Athos. 5. by analogy, i.e. as it has 

been converted into here. 

* MS. Pacubius ^ i.e. ripoiv, iripuis 

^ leg. abiectione '^ leg. kw^los 

^ MS. andro7eis pro avdpoyeos ^ cf. capus, falco, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 493 

K leg. soror uiri cf. Sg. 67'' 14 •> MS. iin^^ni ossis-^nominatiuo 

142 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

inueniuntur, ut 'magistratus''../hic saltus,' 77 7r7]S7]aL<;*^ Kal rj vdirr)^^, 
* hie uersus,' 77 arpo^-q^^ Kal 6 o-Tt;)^o9^^..'hic exercitus' 17 lyvfivaata^^^ 
Kal 6 G T par 6<;^^. ..' i'dstuH^'^' quando a 'fastidio' uerbo est, quartae est, 
quando uero pro annali^^ accipitur, a fastis et nefastis^'' diebus sic 
dictum, frequentius secundae est. Inuenitur tamen et quartae ^^. 5 

Lucanus in X : 

Nee meus Eudoxi uincetur fastibus^^ annus, 

...cum antiquiores quoque similiter idem protulisse'^ inueniantur. 

Ouidius fastorum-^ inscripsit libros. . . .et 'fastus^^' in aliis codicibus. 
P. 107a ' Senatus' quoque ideo .iiii. est-^, quod a uoeabulo 'natus' com- 10 

(i. p. 257) ponitur^ ...corporalia quartae sunt declinationis, nisi sint propria 

uel mobilia^ ut...' rictus^'... Excipitur 'hie lectus'*'... 'Mustus^'... 

quod tamen mobile uidetur, cum ueteres et feminino et neutro 
(i. p. 258) genere inueniuntur hoc protulisse pro ' nouus noua nouum.' Ex- 

P. 106b 7. tossach 8. Iei7n i riuth reliqua 9. caill .i. densitas 15 

continued arborwm reliqua 10. impud [man. al.] uersio 11. fers 

12. frecor ceill \ fritJigno7n reliqua icidorus gymnasium reliqua in 
alio 13. .i. sochuide quia dicit mrgilius exercitus hoc est 

multitude • 14. lius t niiad eicero dicit fastus superbia 

15. .i. ut fit lebor airissen 16. .i. duaibsib • 7 combad uad 20 

roainmnigthe quando est fastus .i. liber- 17. .i. biid fordeib 

n(i^7/^6 qiianc^o fastus .i. liber • 18. lebraib 19. abuith far 

ce^Aramad quando est fastus .i. lebor 20. exeinplum ara airiuc 

far diull ^a?iaisiu 21. .i. is fastus bis in aliis libris ni fastos .i. 

libros • 22. .i. congregatio 7 combad nephchorpdae issed asmaith 25 

Siipud alios 
P. 107 a 1- fobith isnephchorpdae son 2. ar it diil taiisiisi amaX sodin 

3. ersolgud • rictura ferar^^m oris apertio cicero • item • cicero • rictus 
ditiu^ medium tegmen domus 4. lige 5. foddli cenel 

hodie 30 

P. 106b 8. a leap or a run, etc. 9. a wood. 12. cultivation or care. 

continued \^ i.e. a multitude 9'ma etc. 15. a book of chronicles. 16. i.e. un- 
lucky, and it would have been named from it quando etc. 17. it is of 
two declensions, quando etc. 18. books. 19. that it is of the 
fourth (declension) quando etc. 20. an example for its being found 35 
of the second declension. 21. i.e. fastus is in other books, not 
fastos. 22. i.e. congi-egatio, and it would be incorporeal : 'tis this 
that seems good to others. 

P. 107 a 1. that is, because it is incorporeal. 2. for they, in that case, 

are of the second declension. 3. opening... covering. 5. it 40 

distinguishes gender to-day. 

* MS. 7] wavcns • Kaio • vaire 

^ MS. yijxvacLa 

'^ this is over rictus, but is meant for tegmen 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 143 

cipitur 'arcus^'quod deferentiae causa quidam tarn secundae quatn P. 107b 
quartae protuleruiit. Enniiis in xv annali : 

Arcus- ubi aspiciimt, mortalibus quae perhibentur. 
*Acus^' enim quartae est... ' Penus^' quoque masculiiii et ('• PP- ^60, 

5 femiiiini et neutri iuuenitur... ...'uultum^' in facie intellegi quo- ^ 

modo colores et figuras'-... ILLud etiam possumus dicere, quod a , * ^go^ 

uerbo 'arto artas ' rei uocabulum fit ' artatus"''...Et forsitan ideo p ^q^^ 
'acus*' ab acutu'^^'... ...hoc [sc. 'sinus, sinum'] secundae, illud /^ 263) 

[sc. 'sinus'] quartae^ declinauerunt. Et possumus non inueniri^ 

ro similem'^de his omnibus rationem...reddentes dicere 'uersarime 

in nostro uetere curriculo^' ...etiam ipsa participia inueniuntui"* 

est quando per syncopam prolata, ut 'potus^' pro 'potatus'... 
...'Ligus^ -uris' commune quoque est. Quamuis etiam * ueter^' ^- ^^^* 

analogia exigit... (i. p. 264) 

15 Unum masculinum a Graecis sumptum^ yLtO?'^ 'hie mus muris'... ^^" P* ^^^) similis declinatio"* supra dicti nominis...apud Graecos 
quoque crO? productum^ in nominatiuo reliquos casus corripit. 

'INcus^' etiam 'incudis'... ...' intercus'^ intercutis'... P. llOb 

...iutestinis^..' hie' et ' haec ' et 'hoc intercus'-^'... (i. pp. 269, 


P. Ilia 
10 ]. .i. in tain as fidbocc is quartdiil intan as tuag nime irnmorro ^ ^Qr^^ 

is diil tani^i issedi andechor insin • - 2. fidbocc^ 3. sndthath^ 

4. ciican 

1. angne 2. innascdth 3. for ri aguil dobuith tr a isnaib F, 108a. 

anmanaibse anuas dotet hie 4. acutus .i. ditha3 a quo est acus 

25 1. sinus .i. ucht 2. arananisar^ 3. innar rith arsidni P. 108 b 

4. per sina^o^a??i prolata 7 it ranngabala dano inchruth hisin 

5. ranngdJooX 

1. ligordae .i. gentile 2. ciasidbiursa uetus 3. .i. ata P. 109 a 

dm 4. .i. inchruth donelltar mus is 5a?7ilaid doellatar mono- 

30 syllabae 5. anas n airdixa 

1. .i. indein 2. comalne^ P. 110 b 

1. .i. inmedonchaib 2. inderbus P. ill a 

1. i.e. when it is a wooden bow it is of the fourth declension : when, P. 107b 
however, it is a bow of heaven (a rainbow) it is of the second declension : 
.^5 that is the difference. 

1. the countenance. 2. the shadows \ 3. here then he P. 108a 
touches on the fact that there is a rule that prevails in these nouns above. 

2. that it may be found. 3. in our ancient course. 4. lengthened P. 108b 
by syncope, and thus then they are participles. 5. a participle. 

40 2. though I say uetus. 3. i.e. it is indeed. 4. i.e. as mus is p. I09a 

declined so monosyllables are declined. 5. when it is lengthened. 

2. dropsy. p. nob 

2. uncertainty (as to gender). p^ m^ 

} acus acutu 

* MS. arcus ^ MS. arcitu 
•= recte non inuerisimilem ^ MS. fiovs 

* the d is smudged, but the word is not cancelled. ^ rectius snathat 
8 leg. aran-isar 'that there be found' 

^ later comaille 

' leg. = innascdth? cf. Ml. 67^ 9, and incenn do thogbail for dorus in duine ina sgath 
dirg truagh do Ghaidhelaibh, Ann. Ul. 1172, J.S. 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(I. p. 272) 




p. 273) 


p. 274) 




p. 275) 




p. 277) 


p. 278) 


113 a 


pp. 279, 

p. Ilia 

P. 111b 

P. 112a 
P. 112b 

P. 113a 

Si eiusdem sint et apiid Graecos terminationis''...ut 'OlBi7rov<;^' ... 
'Oedipus' persinorisin^..sicuti°si intigraeorum inueriiantur... 

[HJoratius ' Alcinous Alcinoy' declinauit^ in I epistularum... 

../genus generis,' quod Latinum esse ostendit et declinatio^ et 
uerbum 'genero generas.' Excipitur 'foenus' foenoris'... ...Her- 5 

gus'*'... ...'uiscus^ uisceris'... 

Liquit enim supera tetri uestigia uirP. 

Similiter * pus ' non habet in ussu genetiuum, ne, si ' puris ' 
diceretur, esset quantum ad eandem scripturam^ dubitatio, utrum 
datiuus esset pluralis a puro 'puris'... 10 

Et qui^ Graeci^..uocatiuum in e longam terminant... 

quibusdam 'es' productam terminantibus^ fecerunt Graeci poetae 
' eus ' pro ' es ' proferentes. . . 

In X desinentia, si a uerbis sint in ' go ' desinentibus, ablata x, 
addita 'gis' faciunt genetiuum, ut 'grego grex gregis'... Nee mirum^: 15 
Graecos enim in omnibus fere emitati'' Latini^ in hac quoque regula 
sequuntur. .. Villi pro ' frugi homo' *frux^' ponit, 

quod est adiectiuum. 

...* fornix '^^'... ...'suppellex^ supellectilis' ...'Nox^' quoque 

8. .i. madhinonn tarmorcenn ndoih lagrecu 7 lalaitnovi .i. is- 20 
cummae lets didiu -y- 7 'U-reliqua 4. treaccomol 5. inchrutsa 

1. ut • panthous • 7 it sillaba fodlidi is follus s6n asindfers' 
2. rtiad grec roppad diil tandiisi ut pelagus 3. aithi 4. cro- 
cenn 5. cenn cridi 7 alaaili reta olchena ut isidorus dicit • 

1. indneime andracht^ 2. .i.meit as doenscribend^ archuitsuin '25 

.i. X 

1. it hesidi greic 2. foircnedchaih 3. 

' § * doforcomet ingenitin diatechtat briathra, in 
4. a7'inrusamlasatar 

1. toirthech 2. 

non suppellicis facit 4. excipi^wr quia non nocis facit 7 is 30 

cosmailms g^ am-al sodin ni excep^io 

dofoxul 7 
go • aracul 

buad lice I meirddrech loc 3. fointreb 

P. Ilia 3. i.e. if their termination be the same with Greeks and with 

continued Latins. 'Tis the same to him then, y and v, etc. 

P. 111b 1. as Panthous. And they are separate syllables: this is manifest 

from the verse. 3. if it were Greek it would be of the second declen- 35 

sion, as pelagus. 5. the end of the heart, and other things also, as 

Isidorus says. 
P. 112a 1. of the dark poison (uirus, uiri). 2. i.e. as regards the same 

writing, as to sound. 
P. 112b 1. they are Greek. 3. i.e. that x should be removed and g kept 40 

{conseruare) in the genitive if they have verbs in -go behind them. 

4. for they have imitated. 
P. 113a 2. a victory-stone or a brothel. 4. it is excepted, because it does 

not make nocis, and thus it is a Greek similarity, not an exception. 

* MS. odipus ^ recte quia, but qui is glossed *^ om. MS. ^ According to 

Hertz, the Carlsruhe codex has fornix lapis uictoriae, and in marg. lapis mollis unde 
erigitur signum triumphale ® a loan from anthracodes {dvdpaKwdrjs) Ascoli, Gloss, 

xl. ; but it is a genuine Irish word, in the gen. sg. neuter : cf . the ace. pi. fern, androchta 
LU. 95^2A = anrachta YBL. 101*52, and the cognate adj. ardracht .i. solus, O'Dav. 47 
f MS. srib- B i.e. grec or grecdae 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 145 

' noctis,' apiid" Graecos, (\\\i vv^ vvkto^^ declinant...* onix^'... I'. ll3b 
' exlex-'... 

A capite solum coinposita-' ablata s et mutata e in i, et addita 

*itis' faciiint gonetiuuni, ut 'biceps-* bicipitis '... 

5 . . .' puis** pultis.' . . .' frons'' -dis '. . .* froiis^ -tis '. . .' lens^ lendis ' (i. pp- 281, 

. . ' o'lans-' eflandis '... ...' libiipens^'... ...libram aeneam^.. ^^'^^ 

Lib. VII ... 'hoc uiuiin nonien tan turn, id est 'alius,' quam ' 
maxima^ propter structuras genetiuo et datiuo casu numeri singu- ^^* ^' ' 
laris, sic anouiale comfirmatuni sit declinare^: hie alius, huius alius, 
lo huic alii.' 

Igitur masculinorum nominum finales sunt literae septem... 
femininorum quoque eaedem*^^ nee non etiam e producta in Graecis 
et m iigurate in cornicis nominibus... ...per se enim neutrum in P. 114b 

eas literas [sc. o, x] nullum dissinit^.. Et hae quidem generales (i- P- 284) 
15 sunt nominatiui terminationes^... 

...pares habent sillabas-^ nominatiuo...nisi diuisio fiat in genetiuo 
poetica... ...'nepai'*' pro 'nepae/ id est 'scorpii.' (i- P- 285) 

...etiam si^ producta sit... Horatius in carminum lib. I: P- H^^ 

T J- A- (i. pp. 286, 

Lydia, die, per omnes 287) 

20 uocatiuum...corripit : est enim coriambus et bachius, ex quo osten- 
ditur correpta in nominatiuo quoque 'Lydia' finalis a^. Virgilius 
in V: 

Troia^ Crinisso couceptum flumine mater 

Quern genuit. 

25 1. nem 2. esrechtaid 3. .i. isindih nammd atd andliged P. 113 b 
c?'w^Aaigtheo genitensa 4. dechenda demess 5. ith 6. barr 
7. etan 8. sned 9. derucc 

1. medtosiigachtigtheid 2. humaidi 3. cefiu • i quayti F. ilia, 

meixime .i. Siduerbium 4. donella nech 5. .i. efficiunt seek 

30 ammascul lasani forcentar olitrib sidi • 

1. neaiwv fornocht' biid immurgu co^^chen ^recAeneloe in • x • P. 114b 
2. .i. nifil ainmnid nobed acht inti theite in oen innaliter sa 3. it 
pares dm 4. .i. cenelae nathrsich. issin^ dano asscorpius • 

1. .i. cid 2. .i. huare as timinortae in nocddiuo bis fordeib P. 115 a 
35 nominoXiui^ 3. .i. dactylus .i. guttae • i • hisund • 

3. i.e. 'tis in them only is this norm of forming a genitive. P. 113b 
4. two-headed, a pair of shears. 

3. how ! vel etc. 4. that one declined 5. i.e. they make p. ii4a 

beyond the masculine when they end in its letters^. 
40 1. a bare neuter. There is, however, a common trigener in x. 2. i.e. P. 114b 
there is no nominative possible save that which ends in one of these 
letters. 3. they are pares indeed. 4. i.e. a kind of snake : 'tis 

that then that is scorpiiis. 

2. i.e. because it is short in the vocative which is in the form of the P. 115 a 
45 nominative. 3. i.e. a dactyl, i.e. i is a vowel herein. 

* MS. secundum apud ^ MS. Noyol Noy^TOC, without qui « Mg eadem 

•* leg. for del lb nominatiui, which is translated ** leg. issisin^, which is translated 

' in grammatical terminology di-ell- expresses declinari, cf. daeltuis Sg. 75'' 8, and the 
passive Sg. 4*' 1, 109*4 « i.e. the letters of the masculine 

S. G. II. 10 

146 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. .I15b 'Mv-qOe^'' capite'^ pro * capita ^'^*'... Latina uero proportion in a 

(^- PP'^^^' correptam uult uocatiuum primae declinationis...terminari etiam in 
p iii Graecis. Statins ' Nemea,' nt ostendimus^ a producta protulit 

more (iraeco. 
(i. p. 291) Et hoc"^ uel metaplasmus^* est dicendus...apud quos [scil. Latinos] 5 

i scribi post uocalem et non pronuntiari solet*^^ 
■^- ■'^■^^^ * trinum nundinum\' 

(i. p. 292) . . .naturaliter diuisum genus habentia^.. ...'dotes filiabus 

suis non dant.' Et ' filiis^ ' tamen in eodem genere dictum est. 
(^- P- ) Ennius in Andromedia : lo 

filiis^ propter te obiecta sum innocens 

...'de gnatabus* suis'... 
(i. p. 294) . . . similem habent datiuum * ambabus/ ' duabus/ quamquam 

genetiuum 'ambarum' ' duarum ' faciunt^ 15 

P. 117b 'Panthus' per sineresin^ pro ' Panthous'... 

S) ' -^^^ autem faciunt metri causa, nunquam enim minores uult 
P. 118a habere syllabas^ genetiuus nominatiuo. 
(i. p. 297) ' Androgeo ' Virgilius VI genetiuum posuit Aticum^. 
P. 118b ...' eus' finientibus^ nominatiuum... 20 

(i. p. 298) ...per sincrisin^ . . . uel magis per sineresin^ e et i in unam 

P. 119a syllabam. ...'dis' praepositio est et diues^.. 

(i. p. 299) ...accusatiuus huiuscemodi nominum^. 

P. 115b 1. uoca^mits graecus la. baed hdriagoldsie 

P. 116a 1. indanalag 2. ani asnemea 3. .i. atecht in • e • 25 

3 a. .i. antithesis ut oUi pro illi 4. .i. arachai 
P. 116b 1. na tri noildithe 

P. 117a 1. huare ata nduli heodai fordingrat 2. .i. donaib ingenaib 

3. donaibingensiib 4. .i. gnata • ingen 5. ar bd in • is • 6a 

techte ^o6arthid dothecht a nommibtts foite genitin in • rum • 30 

P. 117 b 1. trechomdluthad 

P- 118a 1. j. ar ni rm^^roldae 2. ybrm^uil 72atecdai 

P. 118b 1. forchennsit 2. .i. trethobae 3. i. trechomdluthad 

P- 119a 1^ j^ (Ifs somme 2. .i. innananman tiagdde in • eus 

P. 115 b 1. 'twere this that would be regular. 35 

P. 116 a 1. the analogy. 2. JVemea. 3. i.e. their ending in e. 

P. 116b 1. the three spaces-of -nine-days. 

P. 117a 1. because it is living things that they mean. 2, 3. i.e. to the 

daughters. 5. for it would be in -is that the dative ought to end, 

(which comes) from nouns that make (lit. send off) genitive (plural) in -rum. 40 

P. 117 b 1. by synaeresis. 

P. 118a 1. i,e. for it is not regular. 2. according to the Attic rule. 

P. 118b 1. which end. 2. i.e. by concision*^. 3. i.e. by synaeresis. 

P. 119a 2. i.e. of the nouns that end in -eus. 

3 MS. eiNerec ^ leg. kplttj pro Kpird 

•= MS. non solet 

^ per concisionem precedes in the Latin text ; cf. Sg. 120* 6 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall), 147 

...*0 Pentheo '...quod in ussii non iniieni^ P. 119b 

Si^ enini non esset abscissio, debuerunt huiuscemodi uocatiui, (i- pp- 301, 
id est qui in i desinentes paenultimani correptam habcnt, ante ' 

paenultiniam acuere, ut ' Virgili,' ' Mercnri,' quod minime liquet*^ " 

5 nam paenultimani acuimus. 'Aliius-'' quoque per duas i debuit 

esse genetiuus datiui, qui est *alii'^ credo deferentiae causa^, ne 
* ali ' infinitum uerbum esse putaretur. ...accentu deffert, quippe 
circumflectitur^ in genetiuo paenultima. * Ei' quoque cum ration- P- 120b 
abiliter monosyllabum esse deberet^ cum genetiuus * eius ' disillabus 

losit... Virgilius in II: (i. p. 304) 

Ei"' mihi, qualis erat... 

Est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum semiquinariae eroicae"*. 
luuenalis in V : 

Ire uiam pergant et eidem^ incumbere sectae. 

15 in eodem... 

Implet, et ad moechas dat eisdem® ferre cinaedis. 

Quod autem * Pompei ' . . et similia i finalem et ante eam uocalem (i. p. 305) 
pro una syllaba habent^ usus quoque confirmat^ 

...'huius platani^'... P. 121a 

20 Est autem etiam apud prosas*^ scribentes idem inuenire^, sed ^^- P- ^^^) 

1. .i. atecht in • e P. il9b 

1. .i. maniptis tohaidi intogarthidi tiagdde in •! ro^^acZ*^ ante- P. I20a 
peneailt noacuitigfide indih haare as timino7'tae peneuilt • > 2. .i. 

25 comhad antepeneuilt noacuitigthe indih nam reMqua 3. .i. genitm 

mto6ar'thado as alii 4. asned fodera emnad • i • indsitiuo 

1. .i. 7 acuit innominsitiuo 2. .i. comhad laigiii inoensilXsiih P. 120b 

<\uam genitiuus 3. .i. interieci(^o .i. upp 4. .i. sillsh for deih 

trsiigthib 5. .i. desillah 6. desyllsh 7. .i. in din sylldjih 

30 ataat andiis 8. .i. i do buith ar chonsain in his uocatiuis 

1. .i. nomen feda 2. .i. nech ^- ^21 a 

1. i.e. their ending in e. P- 119 b 

1. i.e. unless the vocatives which end in i were apocopated, the P. 120a 
antepenult in them would be pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, since the 
35 penult is short. 2. i.e. that the antepenult in them should be 

pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, for etc. 3. i.e. the genitive belong- 

ing to the dative alii. 4. that it is this that causes doubling of i 

in the dative. 

1. i.e. and the acute in the nominative. 2. i.e. that it should be P. 120b 

40 less by one syllable than the genitive. 4. i.e. a syllable over two feet. 

5, 6. a disyllable. 7. i.e. in one syllable they both are. 8. i.e. 

that in these vocatives I is for a consonant. 

1. i.e. name of a tree. 2. i.e. some one^ P. 121a 

* leg. licet ^ MS. alius *= corrected from ueteres 

d ad over the line p cf. Sg. 189^3 


148 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 121b Virgilius in Villi: 

^^' ^' altaque certat 

Prendere tecta manu sociumque attingere dextras*, 

P. 122a pro * sociorum '. . .qnamuis et ' socius socia socium '. . .dicatur. 

(i. pp. 312, In *a' correptam neutra et^ Graeca... 5 

313) . , ,< hoc nectar^ '. . . 

(i. p. 315) ../ compluria^ '... 

^- ^^3b ../haec [hjospes curiae' 

(I. p. 317) 'haecTetis'-^i'... 

^•I24a ../hic'et 'haecdis^'... lo 

(I. p. 319) c]^'^» g^ i^id^QC infans'^.. TO vr)iTLov...'\nG' et 'haec' et 'hoc 

infans^' 6 aA,aXo9^. ..'amans^'... 
(I. p. 320) ...'sons^'... 

...hie et haec et 'hoc Tiburs^'... 

In 'ems' unum femininum 'haec hiems®'... rs 

P. 125a 'Adeps^' uel 'adipes' in utroque genere^ inuenitur. 

(I. p. 321) ../ Ops' . . nomen matris deum et copia\..'hic' et 'haec ' et...' hoc 

ops^' et 'cors^^~^^' pro 'opulentus' et ' corpulentus ' et copiosus pro- 

ferebant. Accius de Hercule*^ dicens : 

(I. p. 322) quorum genitor fertur esse ops gentibus, 

...ut si dixisset: 'quorum genitor auxilium fuit gentibus^.' 


P. 121b 
P. 122 a 
P. 123b 
P. 124a 
P. 124 b 

.i. noch dm foddli cenel a • us • m • a in • um • 

.i. cid 2. .i. ceit grinne^ fino 

.1. hilsir neiitsiir 2. .i. conid femen 

.i. foirggce rtiasued 2. sommae 25 

i. noidiu 2. aisndedid^ 3. .i. sercaid 4. cerchoitech 
5. .i. aitribtheid inna cathrach asherr tibur t tiburtum • 6. .1. 

mascul la baedam sd7i immurgu ut in si^ dicitur calido hieme 
P. 125 a 1. .i. loon • 2. .i. mascz^^mo 7 feminino i. inderhus and 

ut demonstrauit in genere • v 3. ops .i. imbed 4. .i. somme 30 

5. .i. corpach 5a. 7 imda^ 6. .i. -4mal nandeni mascul dindi as 
auxilium cebeith genitor darrad^ • sic • 7ii deni dind hi as ops • v 

i.e. but still it (socius) distinguishes gender, from -us into -a, into -um. 

i.e. the first dropping of wine. 

i.e. a neuter plural. 2. i.e. so that it (hospes) is a feminine. 35 

i.e. the sea (Thetis) if it is so^. 2. rich. 

i.e. an infant. 2. a non-speaker (?). 3. i.e. a lover. 

4. noxious. 5. i.e. an inhabitant of the town which is called Tibur 

or Tiburtum. 6. i.e. this, however, is masculine in Baeda, ut etc. 

P. 125 a 2. i.e. uncertainty herein, ut etc. 5. i.e. corpulent. 5a. and 40 

wealthy. 6. i.e. as it does not make a masculine of auxilium, that 

genitor be in apposition with it, so it does not make it of ops. 

» leg. Thetis ^ MS. oaWaXos '^ leg. cops ^ MS. bertule 

® cf. oolfino dingrindi, Imram Brain v. 23 ^ nephaisndedid is necessary to translate 
infans 6 dXaXos s insi in marg,, which maj' have been cut 

.i. somme J. "corpach '7 imda 
ops . et cors • p opu 
^ MS. lentus et corpulentus et copiosus pferebant 
i usually in-arrad, Ml. 40« 17, 42M, BCr. 33^16 ^ cf. p. 71 note e. 

P. 121b 


P. 122 a 


P. 123b 


P. 124 a 


P. 124 b 


Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). 149 

In *yps' Graeca : 'cynyps cynipis'.' 

...'baccar -ris^'... ...secundum regulani doclinabant ... sicut I*- l26a 

*sospes sospitis-'... (i- PP- 324 

...'lucar^ lucaris'... ...'lite lactis-'... ^~ ^J 

, AT fix- i» p. 126b 

5 Mefitis^ ... (I. p. 328) burini^.. Plautus in Rudente : P. 127 a 

sen tibi contidis fore multam magudarim, (i. p. 329) 

quod significat frugis genus, id est caulis^, qui nascitur ex ea parte, ^'- •^27b 

cuius radix stirpis** auellitur^, uel, ut alii, siliginem^ ^^- ^- ^^^^ 

lo Horatius in II sernionum : ^^' ^' ' 

n 1 P. 128a 

(jiau8ape^ porporeo... 

Vnde Persius. . .'gausapa'^' dixit plurale. . . . . .Casius ad Mecenatem: 

'gausapo porporeo^ salutatus.' 

Terentius in Formione : P- 128b 

,5 Nullus es, Geta^... (i. p. 335) 

Non tamen conuertitur regula : non enim in e et in i desinentia P. 129a 
etiam accusatiuum in * em ' et in ' im ' omnimodo terminant^ (i- p. 337) 

7. cuilennbocc cynos^ graece hircus Isbtine ^ 125a 

1. caer 2. analachson continued 

20 1. erchomul^ si • id -^ [in marg. man. al.] lucar uectig(al) t a}gro- P. I26a 

tatio^ (\uae fiebat in lu(cis) t negotiat(io) 2. timmo7^te^ iar naicniud P- I26b 

in x\omin2i\jiuo produc^iim in geni^mo 

1. .i. nomen loithe mievnalis P- I27a 

1. .i. hi cecht 2. .i. comtigiu son quam msigudaris 3. .i. ' 

"25 issed immefolngai^ afoi'hairt arena^^ dothuaslocad^ / doleiciud 
foraib " 4. .i. issQ^ asberat alii c^ano ishinon 7 siliofo • 

1. .i. lambrat 2. .i. hilsir iiei^tair 3. .i. ond lambrot 

1. goth ^ l^-i^sb 

1. .i. is ecen foxlid in i / in - e- uand ainsid tete in em / in • im • ^' 129 a 
30 ni ecen ^y/lmurgu ainsid in -im* 7 m em oacach foxlidi tete m -i 7 m -e- 

2. this (is) an analogy. 

1. a spansel. 2. short by nature in the nominative, long in the " 


1. i.e. name of the infernal fen. ^' -^^'^ 

35 2. i.e. that is commoner than magudaris. 3. i.e. 'tis this that ■^* 127b 

causes it to grow, to loosen its roots and to give them free course (?) 
4. i.e. this is what others say then : it is the same as siligo. 

1. i.e. a handkerchief. 2. i.e. neuter plural. 3. i.e. from the P. 128a 

40 1. i.e. necessary is an ablative in I and in e from the accusative P. 129a 
which ends in em and in im. Unnecessary, however, is an accusative in 
im and in em from every ablative that ends in % and in e. 

* leg. sirpis ^ cf. cinis, hircum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 565 .cynoc .g^. hircus .la. 
ist in viel feiiierer schrift eingetragen als cuilennbocc , vielleicht von demselben glos- 
sator, aber jedenfalls zu anderer zeit. Thurneysen '^ can the glossator have 
supposed lucar to be a cognate with laqueusl W.S. ^ Here si .id. stands for si id 
est, the Latin equivalent of the Irish masued Sg. 50*^ 13, 88 gl. 2, 192'^ 7 « rectius 
erogatio, cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. iv. 110, 256, 362, v. 219 *" MS. timinor; after productuwi 
a word (autem?) seems to have followed, Thurneysen '^ ii over the line 

^ leg. a f re ma, which is translated ' MS. dotholuascad The scribe has perhaps 

omitted some word after leiciud: cf., however, dolleicet form Wb. 13'' 13 

150 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 129b Inucniuntur tamen quidam in huiuscemodi nominibus etiam in e 

(i. p. 338) ablatiuum proferentes, quod mox usns approbct^ 
P. 130b Statins in IIII Thebaidos : 

^^* ^' ' Accipias, fessisque libens iterum ospita^ pandas 

Flumina 5 

(i. p. 343) ...quod in heroico stare metro non possit nisi in e terminans 
eorum [scil. ' hospes ' et ' sospes *] ablatiuusl ... * tridens '. . .cum 

Neptuni fuscinam per se positum significat^, masculino genere 

P. 131b ' Rudis\' quando commune est significans recentem... lo 

(i. p. 347) Virgilius in XII Aeneidos : 

^ neque enim leuia^ aut ludicra^ petuntur 

^^' ^' ' Praemia 

...' Gausape^' quoque... 

Gausape porporeo^ mensam protersit acernam. 15 

P. 132b 'Aplustre^'... 

P- 133b ...'supplicium^ ' et 'artificium^' neutra inueniuntur singularia. 

(I. p. 354) Apud Virgilium quoque in I : 

p' jgg, Nuda genu nodoque sinus collecta fluentis, 

quomodo 'sinus collecta' accusatiuum iunxit nominatiuo, sic etiam 20 
'nuda genu^' 
(i. p. 363) Terentius in heautontimorumeno : 

Eius anuis^ causa, opinor, quae erat mortua. 

P. 129 b 1. .i. atbeYa7n archiunn 

P. 130b 1. .i. hilQ:V neutdiiv 2. .i. dofoichred traig necmailt and • sospiti 25 

.i. amphimacrus • - 3. .i. istrm intan^sin 

P. 131b 1. rudis .i. nue quia cd^ssianus^ dicit • rudis • nouus ■ 

P. 132a 1. .i. cuitbedcha 2. Idmbrat 3. ond Idmbrot 

P. 132 b 1. .i. inchruth noe 

P. 133b 1. .i. todernam 2. sdir denmidecht^ 30 

P. 135 b 1. .i. ainmnid dano fri ainsid hie 2. .i. uandi as anus 

P. 129b 1. i.e. we shall say it afterwards (lit. ahead). 

P. 130b 1- i.e. a neuter plural. 2. i.e. it would introduce an unwonted 

foot there: sospUl being an amphimacer. 3. i.e. it is substantival 

then. 35 

P. 132 a 3. from the handkerchief. 

P. 132b 1. i.e. a ship's gear®. 

P. 135b 1. i.e. a nominative then with an accusative here. 2. i.e. 

from anus. 

* MS. lenia *• intain, with punctum delens over the second i 

<= cf. Sg. 41* 1. Or Cassiodorus may be meant. 
'^ leg. sdirdenmideclit, which is coined to express artificium 

® for inchruth see inchrud Tur. 14, inchruth [sic legendum] Laws i •. 310, 7, incrod 
Laws V. 222, 2 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 151 

Virgilius in VI : r. i3Ga 

quae gratia currum' ^^* ^' ^^^^ 

Armorumque fuit iiiuis, 

quamuis etiam geminata u possit metrum per sinalifam* stared.. 
5 ../bobus-''... (i. p. 365) 

Liquet^ tameu^ pro omnibus dictioiiibus dicere 'uerba* frequenti- p. 137 b 
que usu hoc approbatur, nee nou etiam 'nomina,' sed raro^, ut (i. p. 309) 
Virgilius in III'' : 

foliisque notas et nomina mandat. 

10 ...quando affectus animi diffinit^. 

Sciendum autem, quaedam uerba inueniri hoc... 
uel naturae necesitate"* fieri uel furtunae casu^ 

Ergo naturae necessitas bibertita*^ est in significatione et in (i- P- ^70) 
commoditate^ id est in consonantia' elementorum. ...oppugnat 

15 ipso rerum natura propter significationem^. ..figura, ut si dicam : 
'bonus animus uxoris mihi nuptus est^'... ...quotiens hoc pro- 

nomen [sc. sui sibi se] ponitur, ostendit tertiam personam uel ipsam 

et agere simul et pati a se, ut 'penitet ilium sui^*'/. . .uel. . . . . .ipsum P. I38a 

1. .i. um do glanad^ inderiud ferso dig is uaguthaigthi intinns- P. 136a 
20 cana infers dodiarmorat .i. armorum • reMqua 2. Aliter is • m • 

glantar as • 7 ind • a • toisech ind ferso dedenaich • et • ind 'U • do accomol 
frisin fers ndedenach, ut maximmni65 dzat • » 3. .i. ni bouibus 

1. .i. is dilmain 2. .i. cesu meinciu aranecar uerbum do ep'irt P- I37b 

25 donaib hidlih rannaih arecar dano cid 50' indhuathad nomen do epirt 
doib • ut uirgilius 3. cinness 4. .i. ni airicc aicned 

5. fadidmed aicned add dondecmaing anisiu 6. .i. hiforgnuis^ 

7. uandneph*' 8. ar inninni 9. A. is fuath n eperta int 

inhodugud don menmraain 10. .i. gnini ind aithirge cesad 

30 afodaitiu • 

1. i.e. U7n is to be elided at the end of a verse, because the verse which p. 136 a 
follows it begins with a vowel, i.e. Armorum etc. 2. Otherwise : m 

is elided from it, and the initial a of the posterior verse, and the u is to 
be added to the posterior verse, as Maximianus says. 3. i.e. it (bos) 

35 does not make bouibus. 

1. i.e. it is allowable. 2. i.e. although it is oftener found that P. 137b 

all the parts of speech are called verbum, yet even this is found rarely 
that they are called nomen. 3. (when) it defines. 4. i.e. a thing 

which nature finds ^ 5. nature would have suffered it, save that this so 

40 happens. 6. i.e. in form. 7. from the un-\ 9. i.e. it is a 

figure of speech, the wedding of the mind. 10. i.e. the repentance (is) 

action, its endurance (is) passion. 

» leg. s.ynaloepham •» leg. licet *^ MS. VI 

<! leg. bipertita « cf. Sg. 15»>3 

^ =cid imo'} or leg. ciaso 'though rarely'? 

K cf. Sg. 139=^1, 198M, 203^^2, 216'' 3 

^ cf. Wb. 11« 19 ' inconsonantia is taken as one word 

152 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 371) enim iierbum agentis personae nominatiuurn in se habet\ 

intorrogatiuis . . quae tertiae sine dubio sunt personae et maxime 
iungi personae" absenti'-^ uel quasi absenti'^ . . . uocatiuum esse 

IN com meditate uero uel inconsonantia^..difficiunt quaedam... 5 
Ab eo quod est 'tonsor,' 'tonstrix*^' fecit femininum, addita t, et 
ex eo diminutiuum 'tonstricula'... Et ea per naturam^ 

...uel inconcinna^^ et turpia... 

...Inusitata sunt, quibus non inueniuntur usi auctores, quamuis 

proportione potestatem faciente dicendi^, ut 'faux,' 'prex^^V 'dor"' 10 

caus^^ dico^^ for^ dicio . . positiuum faris debet esse for^^^ Ea enim. . . 

quia in usu auctorum nou inueniuntur, recusamus dicere. 

P. 138b Cum igitur^^ masculinum sit 'nutritor,' et ex eo secundum 

(I. p. 372) analogiam nascebatur^ 'nutritrix'... ...'cum nobis^' turpe est, 

itaque 'nobiscum^' praeposterum profertur. 15 

Vnus"* ergo ex his plerunque quatuor modis^ inuenitur, qui facit 

tam uerba quam alias partes orationis esse difectiuas. Differentiae 

quoque causa multa solent uel taceri uel contra regulam proferri, ut 

'fas' genetiuum non habet ; nam siue 'fatis^' seu 'faris' uel 'fasis' 

(i. p. 373) dicamus, aliud significare potest. 'Fac,' 'die,' 'due,' 'fer,' magis 20 

P. 138a 1. .i. sluintir persan tresin 6rethir cenibe ainmnid 2. .i. 

ecndairc dan ut ille 3. i. ecndairc ocus 4. .i. hiiare 

ata tertpeisin^ immechomarcatar U^eo is am nitechtat ^o^arthid 
5. robiat ar chuit folid cenid rubat ar chuit suin 6. is indi 

- asritftar^ tostriculae 7. beim forois insin ■ 8. nephfograigthi is 
9. .i. cechonistis nombetis ar chuit analoige 10. .i. guide 

11. .i. dobiur 12. .1. glenn .i. (\uamms, muQm.iur cans magnum 

13. asbiursa inna hisiu inusitata esse • t is dice osecraim asecoimtig 
13 a. .i. arc/^mnn 14. .i. iartesiixnin 

P. 138 b 1. .i. nogigne{d) 2. .i. etig sin 3. i. alind son 4. .i. 30 

dagni sechip^ oinmod diib 5. .i. damod naturae 7 damod 

furtunae 6. .i. dotkoicdib 

P. 138a 1. i.e. person is expressed by the verb, though there be no nomina- 

tive. 2. i.e. far absent, as ille. 3. i.e. near absent. 4. i.e. because 
it is third persons which are interrogated by them, therefore they have 35 
not a vocative. 5. they can be in respect of substance, though 

they cannot be in respect of sound. 6. in that he (Cicero) has 

said tonstriculae. 7. that is a recapitulation. 9. i.e. though 

they might be as regards analogy (analogically). 12. i.e. a glen. 

13. I say that these are not used. Or it is dico 'I consecrate' that is 40 
unusual. 13 a. i.e. ahead. 14. i.e. the end of the period. 

P. 138b 1- i-6- would be born. 2. i.e. ugly, that. 2. i.e. beautiful, 

that. 4. i.e. some one mode of them makes it. 5. i.e. two modes 

of nature and two modes of fortune. 6. i.e. to fates. 

^ leg. quae tertiae maxime solent iungi personae et, Hertz 

^ MS. inconcina 

<= a corrupt text, cans is taken as 'hollow' 

<! cf. Sg. 197^15, 211"^ 9 

« cf. Ml. IW^ 5 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 153 

placuit per apocopam proferri differentiae causa, lie, si 'face,' Muce,' 
'fere,' 'dice",' dicereiiius, aliud sigiiiHcare putaremur, (pianiuis hoc 
non in omnibus consimilibus uel uniuocis soleat fieri'*. seiisus^ pertinentia uerba, si quis altius considerat, in P. I39a 
5 actiuis uocibus passionein et passiuis actionem fieri inueniat, ut 
'audio te'. ..ostendo eiiim, pati me aliquid in ipso actu-. Sed tainen 
quia nobis agentibus, id est sentientibus et aliquid facientibus^... 
actiuorum et uocem et constructionem'* habuerunt. ...deponens (i. p. 374) 

uocatur, quasi simplex'' et absoluta", quod per se ponitur^ uel (piae 
lo deponit alteram*^ signiticationem et unam^ per se tenet, quomodo 
positiuus gradus^" dicitur, qui absolutus per se ponitur . . 

Haec autein uerba... possunt transire in quern fit actus'... p, 1395 

. . ut 'seruor- tibi.' Et est quaerendum, cur actiua ablatiuo per 
se' non adiunguntur... 
15 Haec^ enim de se et ad se loquuntur, quod est suum^ animantium, (i. p. 375) 
quibus natura sermonem dedit. 

luuenalis in IlII : 

sed nulla aconita** bibuntur (i- P- 376) 


20 Quis enim dicit 'aror,'...nisi poetica conformation, id est tt/joct- P. 140 a 

7. .i. huandi as dix coisecrad 8. .i. ni ecen anisiu dogres P. 138b 

isnaih sonaih himhi^ cosmailius .i. anerthuasacht i acwnscugud continued 

1. .i. do chiallaih .i. ar ni hiforgnuis atd in cesad acht is hi ceill P. 139 a 
2. .i. file indibsom 3. .i. huare is intrinsecus atd ingnim 7 

25 extrinsecus incesad 7 ishe infir gnim iarnm. insin • 4. .i. 

acumtach 5. .i. ni eroim • r • hua gnim ar iscomsmdigwd son 

6. .i. hu(a)gnini 7 huacJiesad 7. .i. cen airitin -r- ab altero 

genere 8. .i. cesad 9. gnim 10. .i. as ngrdd 

1. .i. his indi forsanairisedar ingnim 2. .\. fordom chomaither P. 139 b 
30 3. an dinor 4. .i. innahi huangainedar cesad 5. soAnred 

6. neimi 

1. .i. ardd dofilid asapersin P. 140 a 

7. i.e. from dix^^ 'consecration.' 8. i.e. this is not always P. 138b 

necessary in the words wherein there is similarity, i.e. that they should continued 
35 be silent (taceri) or that they should be changed. 

1. i.e. to senses, i.e. for the passion is not in form, but in sense. P. 139a 

2. i.e. which is in them. 3. i.e. because the action is intrinsecus 
and the passion is extrinsecus, and that then is the real action. 4. i.e. 
the construction. 5. i.e. it does not receive r from action, for that is 

40 composition. 6. i.e. from action and from passion. 7. i.e. without 

receiving r ab etc. 8. i.e. passion. 9. action. 10. i.e. that 

it is a grade. 

1. i.e. in him on whom the action rests. 2. i.e. I am preserved. P. 139b 

3. by themselves. 4. i.e. those from which a passive is formed. 
45 5. a speciality. 6. poisons. 

1. i.e. that it should be said by a poet in his person. P. 140a 

» MS. hihi 

^ a nominative invented for the defective genitive dicis. The glossator understands 
Priscian to say that dice is avoided because it might be confused with the ablative of dix 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(OTTOTToita^, inducatur? quibus et fatcri possunt^ eaedem'* 
(i. p. 377) personae cjuod in se sit^... ...(juamuis 'facitur' quoque a 'facio' 

pro 'fit^' protulerunt auctores..., ut Titinius in Quinto : 
consilium bonum gratia parui faciatur'*. 

...'calefacio,' 'tcpefacio' et similia 'calefio' et Hepefio' loco pasiiiorum 5 

habentur^ Quaedam neutra^...ut est 'spiro,' Miiuo' quando 

inueniuntur^ tertiam passiuorum habentia personam... 'Curritur' 
enim 'spatium' bene dicimus^. Itaque huiuscemodi uerba non 

egent casu^... ...unam duntaxat habent significationem"*... 

...architectol■^.. lo 

. . ciim uideantur actiuam habere constructionem...tamen pasiuam 
uim intrinsecus . . uidentur habere^ . . ' Sokm^'. .. . . .sauus 

sum et animo et corpore, nam et sapio bene et uideo et audio acute^.. 

Sed haec magis per eclipsin^ consuetude proferre tradidit. '5 

...'anclo^' et 'anclor' pro 'perficio' contra consuetudinem^ 


. . .cum uideantur agere ipsi, ad quos passiuum refertur uerbum^ ut 
Virgilius in II Aeneidos : 

Implicat et miseros mursu depascitur^' ^ artus. 20 

2. .i. fosisetar ingnim gnither foraih 3. .i. ar issed file do 

hodie 4. .i. dothaidhse 7^omh6i fo -r • amal in • mhreth.\r ndiuit 

i uerius mcomsuidigther acht is ar in mbrethir n diuit doberr • 
5. is ciall chesto fil iyidih 6. ithe inna fir neuturdldi insin 

1. ataat dm inchrut sin 2. i. huare mbis curritz^r 3. .i. 25 
huare isldn chiall indih chenae^ 4. .i. ciall gni7na t cesto 

1. cunutgim 

1. .i. ciall chesta indih 7 immognam gnima 2. .i. ^rec indi 

as uideor 

1. .i. is airi ashiur dm am sld7i n^ia YeMqua 2. nomthachtar ^o 

3. .i. tre erchrae cesta 4. forfiun 5. is fricomacnahad don- 

chessid 6. .i. is hinonn persan gnis 7 fodaim 

1. gelid 

(I. p. 378) 
P. 140 b 

p. 141a 

(I. p. 379) 

P. 142b 

(i. pp. 389, 

P. 143 a 
(I. p. 391) 

P. 143b 

P. 140a 

P. 140 b 

P. 141a 
P. 142 b 

P. 143 a 

P. 143 b 

P. 140 a 


P. 140 b 

P. 142 b 

P. 143 a 

P. 143b 

cons um it 


2. sdstair' quando passmt^m^ 

2. i.e. (they are able) to confess the deed that is done upon them. 
3. i.e. for this is what is to it (facio) to-day. 4, i.e. to show that it 35 

was in r, like the simple verb. Or, more truly, it is not compounded, but 
it is put for the simple verb. 5. the sense of a passive is in them. 

6. those are the true neutrals. 

1. they are indeed thus. 2. i.e. since there is wont to be curritur. 

3. i.e. because it is a full meaning in them without it. 4. i.e. 40 

meaning of action or of passion. 

1. i.e. passive sense in them and active construction. 2. i.e. the 

Greek of videor. 

1. i.e. 'tis therefore, verily, I say 'I am whole,' for etc. 3. i.e. 
through the failure of the passive. 5. it is against the usage of the 45 
passive. 6. i.e. 'tis the same person that acts and suflfers. 

2. (meaning) it is fed when it is passive. 

* MS. npoc^nonecHA ^ MS. eadem " recte fit 

d for the aspiration of c cf. Sg. 40^^ 11, 151" 1, 212» 11, 238" 1 

® in marg. sup.; diirfte der gewohnliche glossator sein, Thurneysen 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 155 

...Idem in VIII: 

Consiirgit senior tonica(]uc induitur'' artus. 

...'absciditiir-' caput'... (i. p. 392) 

...per se^ pati demonstrant... ...'inundo'-'... ' Assuesco^'... r. I44a 

5 'Coeo^'... (I. p. 394) 

Sunt, quae tarn actiua quam pasiua uoce unum atque idem P- i^^b 

significants. . ...'quirito' et *quiritor'-'...'nequit' et 'nequitur-''... (^-Pl'; •^**^'^' 

*Lento,' Mentor^' et 'lenteo^'... 'Umecto-''... Vir^ilius... , L.„ 

. • • • (I PD 397 

in I georgicon../LiquiturV pi'o 'pedetemptim desoluitur.' 398) 

lo ...Macto^'... 'Deficio,' .. quando .. pro *dificiscor'^\' neutrum est. p. 145a 

...'experior^'... Quamquam simplex eius 'peritus' sit, cuius (i. p. 399) 

uerbum in usu non est^.. Nam 'repperio,' 'comperio' . . sicut P. I45b 

'aperio^* actiua sunt. Difficio^ autem loco pasiui deficio^ facit. ^^*jJjV^^^' 

. . .'labo^labas'. . .'lauo- lauas' et 'lauo=^ lauis'. . .'mando^'eVreXXo/ia^^, P^ l^jja 

15 'mandas/ 'mando^' /uao-w/xat'', 'mandis,'...'fundo'^/ ckx^co, 'fundis,' . . (i.pp. 402, 

'obsero',' Trepi^dWco rov fjuox^ov, 'obseras,' 'obsero^,' TreptaTrelpo)^, ^^^) 

P. 146 b 

3. indtiiigther 4. .i. inidihenar quod offendit totum corpus ^' ^"^^^ 
1. A. huadih feissna : (50)7^ (?) non ab alio 2. intonnaigim 

3. adcuindminim^ 4. .i. otdig .i. adit usus est 

20 1. .i. is hinunn chiall indih illitred gnima 7 chesio 2. .i. P. 144b 
hastas coUigo .i. gaigim t quero t populo alloquor^ • 3. .i. feih 

fondudir som la auctom^ issamlid dadrhidd • reliqua 

1. .i. dlgenaigim \ fillim 2. .i. atdibim 3. folcairn p. i45a 

4. .i. isdilgen doneprmn trdctairecht forsaliquitur insin 5, 6. do- 
25 gdithini .i. nutrio [marg. 1.] arhiathim^ 

1. arachHniin 2. .i. dosceulaim 3. arecar anainm P. 145 b 

indiuitius 7 ni airecar in briathar acht hi comsuidigud 4. amal 

asrhbi'iathsiv gnima aperio 

1. .i. issed asbeir hie ar&err chial chesio asindi as difficio quando P. 146 a 
30 p?'0 uincor accipitt^r ut in ante ostendit • ' 

1. .i. dofuislim 2. .i. dofonuch 3. folcaimiw 4. .i. P. 146 b 

imtrmigini 5. .i. ithim 6. doddlim 7. fescrigim^ 

8. clandaim 

1. i.e. from themselves, not from another. P. 144a 

35 1. i.e. the meaning in them is the same in-the-series-of- letters (ex- P. 144b 
pressing) active and passive (as inei'eo, 7nereor). 3. i.e. as he has 

found it in authors so he has showed it, etc. 

4. i.e. 'gently it flows'; that (pedetemptim dissolvitur) is a commen- P. 145a 
tary on liquitur. 5, 6. I dupe. I feed. 

40 3. the noun is found uncompounded (lit. in simplicity), but the verb P. 145b 
is found only in composition. 4. as aperio is an active verb. 

1. i.e. 'tis this he says here : a passive meaning is derived from P. 146 a 
deficio when it is taken for vi7icor, as he shews afterwards. 

7. I grow towards evening (fescory. ■ P. 146b 

^rtcie defetiscor ^ leg. defio «= MS. cNeeAAoAMM ** MS. macoAAm 

* MS. nepiCTTipco ^ cf. adchondeimnea Ml. 130* 14 e the Latin glosses preceding 
and following .i. gaigim are from glossator C •' cf. auctaru MI. 35'' 17 ' dopd- 

ithiiii gloss. A, .i. nutrio gloss. C, arhiathim gloss. A, Thurneysen ^ Prise, i. 404 

' the glossator takes obsSro to be cognate with sa-a : see The Deponent verb in Iriah, 
p. 45 note. 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 404) 
p. 147 a 

(I. p. 405) 

P. 147b 
(i. p. 406) 

'obseris'; 'appello",' 7rpoo-a70/9ei^aj*, ' appellas,' 'appello'V TrpoacoOo)^, 
'appellis,' 'nolo",' irerofjuat, 'uolas,' 'uolo^^/ /BoyXofxaL, *uis,' *cons- 
ternor^'V irTvpofjuai, ' consternaris/ * coiisteinor^V Karaarpdivvvfiai^, 
'consterneris.' Nam 'lego legas' et 'lego legis' et 'dico dicas' et 
*dico dicis'^* etiam in prima persona habent differentias temporum... 5 

'Sapio' prudentia et sapore^*"'. 

Tempus accidit uerbo ad diuersi actus significationem^ accommo- 

Nee mirum tarn late patere^ praeteritum tempus, cum in 
notitiam nostram nihil sic natural iter a longo saeculorum spatio ro 
potest uenire, quomodo actus praeteriti temporis^. In praesenti 
enim et in future pleraque incerta sunt nobis angustissimaque est 
eorum cognitio nobis et dubia"* plerumque ; itaque singulis uocibus 
per haec duo tempera^ iure sumus contenti ; quamuis Graeci 
futurum quoque diuiserunt in quibusdam uerbis in futurum in- 15 
finitum^ ut Tv-^ojjbai^, et paulo post futurum^ quod et Atticum^ 
dicunt, ut TeTvyjro/jiat^. Melius tamen Romani considerata futuri 
natura, quae omnino incerta est, simplici^^ in eo uoce utuntur nee 
finiunt^ spatium futuri^*'. 

Instans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest \ Vnde 20 

P. 146 b 9. adglddur 10. indrhenim 11. folllXur 12. ad- 

continued QQj)j^(^{^yi 13 fobotJiaim 14. foravidlagar \ foalgim^ 

15. .i, Ar atd dechor naimsire hisuidih lacumscugud coibedne non 
sic p?^aedic^a 16. .i. trebaraigim 7 sapio asagninaim 

P. 147 a 1. .\. do dechor gnima 2. arudaosailci" 3. i. med as 25 

maani gnim praeteriti conidreid afodil 4. .i. da cruth^ mbias 

5. .i. din guth fri ceditar de 6. ecrichthae .i. med apaulo 

post sin 7. .i. todochaide gair biuc iartain 8. .i. laatacii 

insin 8a. absque diuisione .1. fadb^ 9. nicinnet 10. .i. 

ut paulo post .i. ni bia Leo insin • 30 

P. 147 b 1. anephthairismech 

P. 146b 

P. 147 a 


there is a difference of 
conjugation. 16. 

time in them along with the 
i.e. I am wise, and sapio I 

P. 147b 

15. i.e. 
shifting of 

1. i.e. to distinguish action. 2. that it opens it'^ {aimser F. 35 

'time'). 3. i.e. that is how the action of the preterite is greatest, 

so that it is easy to divide it. 4. i.e. how it will be. 5. i.e. 

a single word for each of them. 6. (future) infinite, i.e. that is the 

paulo-post. 7. i.e. future shortly afterwards. 8. i.e. that belongs 

to Attic writers. 10. i.e. as the paulo-post, that is, that they will 40 

not have. 

1. the inconstant. 

a MS. npocTepeyco ^ MS. npoc60T<J0 *= MS. KATACTpa)NecM(M 

^ MS. Tict)0M<M ® MS. et YTOMAY ^ foalgim ist spater und mit anderer 

tinte eingetragen, doch weiss ich nicht ob der glossator ein andrer ist, Thurneysen 
s the n superscribed ^ rectius chruth 

' leg. fudil ; the last letter is not the usual h, Thurneysen 
^ for the translation of patere cf. Vol. i. p. 372 note b 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 157 

merito a quibusdam 'instans' imperfectuiii nominatur^. Nisi enim 
sit iiuperfectuni, in eo adhuc esse actus intellcgi non potest^ 
Futiirum quoqiic cum incortuni sit..^et infinitum, utrum paulo 
post an multo erit^, non potuit discretis cpubusdam finibus declina- 
5 tionis uti. 

Apud Graccos etiam praeteriti temporis sunt imperatiua", quam- 
uis ipsa quoque ad futuri temporis sensum portineaut, ut rjveayx^co rj 
TTuXr;'* 'aperta sit porta^'... Erga nos quoque possunms in I". 148a 

passiuis...uti^ praeterito tempore imperatiui^...'amatus sit^' uel 

lo'esto'... Quod autem uim praeteriti habet huiuscemodi con- (i- P- 4^'^) 

structio""', ostendunt subiunctiua'' praeteriti perfecti... 

Optatiuus autem, quamuis ipse quoque uideatur ad futurum 
pertinere.-.tamen habet etiam^^ praeteritum tempus, quia euenit 
saepe de absentibus et ignotis rebus precari"', ut facta ^ esse ante nobis 

15 potuerint in notitiam uenire, ut si'^, filio meo Romae in praesenti 

2. .i. awTJi leo dofrecndairc imperfec^o 3. .i. med dogni^- l^lh 

frecndairc de praesenti huith neich de chen forhae ar manihe hith (continued 
sechmadsichte • ' 4. .i. is ecintech ingnim ay^afolmathar 5. .i. 

post .i. paulo post hd multo post • 6. .i. arecar forngarthaid 

20 sechmadachti lagrecu • - 7. i. had cersoilcthe .i. gatJi sech- 

madachti / ^oo^ochaidi i7?imurgu 

1. .i. aiximberam biuth 2. .i. bad carthi 3. .i. issed P. 148 a 
acumdach leiss accomol indarann ocslund^ imperatiui • ^ 4. .i. 

ind reta adgusi optait ni biat cedacht 5. a??ial farcidmsitis 

^5 6. .i. forcomnacair buith amaicc som hirdim affamenad som didiu 

no legad aiiiacc innJieret sin imboi^ [in marg.] et- robu anfiss dosom inro- 

leg fanacc • deg rombu ecndaircc^ do / afatnenad i^ifesed in roleg • • - 

2. i.e. a name they have for the present imperfect. 3. i.e. P. 147b 
this is what makes a present de praesenti, that something of it is continued 

30 without completion, for unless there be, it will be a preterite. 4. i.e. 

the act is indefinite for whose sake it is undertaken^ 5. i.e. 

post i.e. paulo-post or multo-post. 6. i.e. an imperative of the 

past is found with the Greeks. 7. i.e. let it be opened, i.e. a word of 

the preterite and yet of the future. 

35 1. i.e. to use (lit. that we may use). 2. i.e. let him be loved \ P- 148a 

3. i.e. this is the construction in his opinion, junction of the two parts 
in expressing the imperative. 4. i.e. the things which the optative 

desires, they are not however. 5. as though they had happened. 

6. i.e. his son happened to be in Rome. He desired then that his son 

40 should read during that time that he was (there) ; but he (the father) 
knew not whether he (the son) had read or not, because he was absent 
from him; and he (the father) wished that he should know it, whether he 
(the son) had read. 

* MS. HNHCoxQoj- HnyAN ^ MS. imperatiuo « MS. subjunctatiua 

.i. habet 
d habet etiam, MS. etiam « cf. Sg. 209*' 28. 

f leg. mhnil cf. Ml. 33a 9, 31j» 2 « cf. Sg. IGl** 3, Ml. 29*^ 15 

h ' that it purposes ' (?), cf. Vol. i. p. 615 note f, J.S. See Asc. Gl. p. 149 
' if carthi — carthe (rectius charthe); otherwise amatus sit is mistranslated as 
amandus sit 

158 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

degente', optans dicam: 'utiriam Romae filius meus legisset auctores, 
propter quos nunc ibi moratur^'... Possurnus tamen hoc uti modo 

(i. p. 408) etiam ostendentes, quae optamus non euenisse '•*... ...'utinam 

legerem heri^"'... Potest autem iste optatiuus et inceptus^^ et 

non inceptus^'-^ ante intellegi. Nam si dicam : 'utinam legerem heri 5 
quoque, quomodo nudiustertius,' ostendo coepisse quidem, non finisse 
tamen; sin autem dicam: 'utinam legerem heri saltim^-'' ostendo nee 
coepisse. Similiter^'* si dicam : 'utinam adhuc legerem,' ostendo 
coepisse^^ quidem in praeterito, in praesenti autem caessare... 

P. 148b ...'utinam legissem ante quinquagenta annos\' et 'utinam legissem 10 
ante horam^' Nee mirum sic infinite in hoc modo intellegi prae- 
teritum, quod quantum ad ueram intellectionem nullum certum nee 
inceptum^ nec"^ finem habuit. 

Cum dicimus enim 'legere,' significamus rem imperfectam, quae 
uel ad praesens uel ad praeteritum imperfectum attinet, cum uero 15 
'legisse,' perfectam, quae sua^ est tarn praeteriti perfecti, quam 
plusquamperfecti. Nota autem, quod uim nominis rei ipsius habet 
uerbum infinitum. Vnde quidam nomen uerbi hoc^esse^ dicebant... 

(i. p. 409) Itaque omnis modus finitus potest per hunc modum interpretari'... 

Gerundia...cum participiorum uel nominum uideantur habere 20 
casus obliques^ nee tempora significent... Itaque pro infinite, 

P. 148a 7. \^ anarambeir biuth 8. .i. arleqend leo 9. .i. ni 

con inue ^abatar cidecht ar ni ail aicsu^ forsani nothechti 10. niroilgius 

zmmurgu 11. .i. biid intinnscann .i. {an^e opta^mi^m} and 7 ni 

forbanar • 12. aucu tantum 6^5 and cen intinnscann^ 13. cid 25 
indhe 14. A. frisa quomodo nudiustertius 15. .i. i^obd^ 

6c legund 
P. 148 b 1. .i. ^ssed amulto in sin 2. .i. med apaulo 3. .i. 

intinscanta ni dechuid do choni forcinn • anintinscann •- 4. .i. 

sainredach 5. .i. finitum® .i. combad he ecrichdatu sin nobed and 30 

.i. cumang nommis 7 uerbi • - 6. .i. nomhith 7. .i. is triit 

astoascther intsliucht^ cachmuid 8. delb trituisel foraib t it 

trituisil hirec reliqua quod melius 

P. 148 a 8. i.e. for reading with them. 9. i.e. they were not, however, 

continued for it is not proper to wish for what thou hast. 10. I have not read, 35 

however. 11. i.e. there is a beginning therein and it is not perfected. 

12. the wish for it only is there, without beginning. 13. even 

yesterday. 14. i.e. (similiter) to quomodo nudiustertius. 15. i.e. 

'that I was reading.' 
P. 148b 1. i.e. that is the multo. 2. i.e. this is the^mit^o. 3. i.e. 40 

begun : the beginning has not gone to the end. 4. i.e. special. 

5. i.e. infinitum, i.e. that would be the infinity which is in it, i.e. power of 
the noun and verb. 6. i.e. that it used to be. 7. i.e. through it 

is expressed the meaning of every mood. 8. i.e. a paradigm of three 

cases upon them : or it is three cases simply, quod melius. 45 

* om. MS.; the glossator explains the MS. text ^ MS. aucsu, with i written 

over the former u. Aicsu (from *ad-gustid) may be the verbal noun of ad-gusim, but 
in 148^^ 12 lieu, cf. Wb. 30*^ 23 <= MS. inthiniicann with punctum delens over h 

^ rectius rombd, but cf, Sg. 3'' 15, 45'' 1, 50^ 3, 68'' 9 ® leg. infinitum ^ the 

second i superscribed 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall), 159 

qui coniungitur^ genetiuo casui^° articuli apud Graecos, nos utimur 
in 'di' tenninatione^\..Megoiidi,' 'toO dvayvMareov^^^'^ ' koI 'tov dva- 
fyivcadKeLv^'^' . . kgI ^tov dvayLvoiaKeaOai^*' luuenalis in I : 

Plurimus hie aeger moritur uigilando, sed ilium ^^ 
5 Langorem peperit cibus iuiperfectus. 

...ut 'legendo^*^' dvayvwcrTe^^^^ kol ev tm dvayLv(t)aK€tv^'^^ koI 'eV rco 1^- 149a 
avrcycvcoaKeadac'^^^.' uerbo enim separata praepositio per appo- U- P- ^l^) 

sitionem^ praeponi non potest. In 'do' quoque terminantia^ inueni- 
untur ante se habentia separatam praepositioneni. ...nee genera 

lo discernunt nee numeros, quod suum est^ infinitorum uerborum... 

'intellegendi Homerum'' causa uenio'...quamuis rarus sit huiuscemodi p. 149b 
constructionis usus\ A caeteris uero neutris^ et a deponentibus (i. p. 411) 
gerundia quidem eandem habent- significationem, quam et uerba... 

Quid enim est 'ueuatum^' aliud nisi 'ad uenandum'? ...quem- (i. p. 412) 

£5 9. .i. dogenitin articuil adcomaltar ingerind in • di • ardoellatar P. 148 b 
articuil leosom is genitiu articuil m^^um rov masu- to file iarnachul-^ continued 
10. .i. ut est h.uiu^ s^^ud nos gQmtiuus articoV rov dano supud 
gi'aecos, 11. .i. nan gerind indi 12. .i. teora greca mso 

dondi as legendi • 13. .i. agree anisiic intan aramhevar ciall 

20 brethre gnima ass • 14. .i. a^rec anisiu intan aramh&rar ciall 

chesta ass • ut paulo post dicet • 15. .i. dered fersa 16. _^rec 
con driicol^ 7 remsuidigud 17. ciall nominis 18. .i. 

ciall gnima 19. cessid 

1. .i. trechomaisndeis 2. .i. do denom anma diib insin p. 149 a 

^5 3. sainred 4. A. fri dinsidfognii nbriathar asberr inteWigo -reliqua 
6. .i. ara forcmatis intuisel sainredach innabrethre huanibiat • 

1. .i. pasiuis i neutwY gnim^ -fir iieutor zmmurgu nabriathraV.U%h 
remeperthi 2. .i. se7is saichdetath^ 3. .i. ani as uenatum 

9. i.e. to the genitive of the article is joined the gerund in -di^ for P. 148b 
30 with them articles are declined. Now rov is the genitive of the article if continued 
it is TO that is behind it. 10. i.e. as with us huius is the genitive of 

the article, so with the Greeks is rov. 11. i.e. from the gerund in -di. 

12. i.e. these are three Greek words for leyendi. 13. i.e. this is its 

Greek when the meaning of an active verb is expressed by it. 14. i.e. 

35 its Greek is this when the meaning of a passive verb is expressed by it, as 
he will say soon. 15. i.e. the end of a verse. 16. Greek with an 

article and a preposition. 17. meaning of a noun. 18. meaning 

of action. 19. passion. 

2. i.e. that is to make a noun of them. 3. special. 4. i.e. P. 149 a 
40 with an accusative the verb intelligo is construed, etc. 5. i.e. that they 

should preserve the special case' of the verb from which they are. 

1. i.e. passives, or from a neuter action: true neuters, however, are p. 149b 
the verbs aforesaid. 2. i.e. sense of striving towards. 3. i.e. the 

word venatum. 


<\NTINCOCKAIC0<M ^^ for the genitive sg. articuil ^ over con articol caue is written 
in the same hand 8 leg. neutnvgnim ^ gen. sg. of saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214*^ 1, 

saichdetu dochuva. luic ' i.e. the case which the verb governs 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

ammodum propria nomina ciuitatum'*, quae cum 'ad locum' signifi- 
cant, carent praepositione. Visionem^-^ tarn ex actione quam ex 
pasione*^ potest fieri. ...communem habent significationem ab 
actiuis uel communibus nata, ut 'oratum'../oratu'...idem enim 
significamus'^. 5 
p. 150a ...ut 'curritur a me^' pro 'curro'... Hoc autem interest inter 
(i. p. 413) infinitum pasiuum et infinitum, qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae 
nascuntur a uerbis actiuis, quod infinitus passiuus uerbo eget solo 
ad perfectam significationem''^... 
P. 150b Cum enim tempus fiuuii more instabili uoluatur cursu, uix lo 
(i. p. 414) punctum habere potest in praesenti^ hoc est instanti. Similem 
huic uim habeut etiam uocatiua^, ut 'Priscianus uocor, nominor, 
noncupor, appellor.' 

Alia autem uerba praesentis^ . . inter praeteritum et futurum 
sunt, exempli causa, si incipiam uersum aliquem scribere et dicam 15 
'scribo uersum,' dum adhuc ad finem eius non peruenerim et cum 
pars eius sit iam scripta, pars autem scribenda^ Ergo praesens 
tempus hoc solemus dicere, quod contineat et coniungat quasi puncto 
aliquo^ iuncturam praeteriti temporis et futuri nulla intercesione 
(i. p. 415) interueniente^...ut' si in medio uersu dicam 'scribo uersum'... 20 

P. 149 b 

P. 150a 

P. 150 b 

4. .i. analo^m laissem anisiu dothaidbse cheille saichdetath^ is- 
ingerind • > 5. .i. ani as uisionem .i. uisio 6. .i. is cummae 

adcither nech 7 add • 7. ata dano linni insin .i. dede doair^beirt 

agerind^ gnimo et coitchm • > 

1. .i. is follus gniiyi et persowa hi • curritur iartormuch pro- 25 
nominis amal as follus hi curro • 2. .i. ar ni ecen dechor fri 

cesad donaib hi bite huaneutwv • 

1. [in marg.] Samlaid^ som hie tra praesens tempus fri pone 
bis etir dason nand mxnda sin abrig • sic praesens inter p^'aete?itum 
et futi^rum • ' 2. .i. torand hifrecndairc indib cadesin j folud 30 

tairismech S. .i. cen mitha sum et uocatiz^a 4. .i. biid 

5. ni maa sin abrig 6. ni bi ni etary^o 7. amal 

P. 149b 

P. 150a 

P. 150b 

4. i.e. he has here an analogy to shew the sense of aiming at in the 
gerund. 5. i.e. the word visionem, i.e. visio. 6. i.e. 'tis equally 

that one is seen or (lit. and) sees. 7. that then we have, i.e. to 35 

express two things by the gerund of an active and a common verb. 

1. i.e. manifest in curritur is action and person after adding a 
pronoun, as is manifest in cu7'ro. 2. i.e. for to those which are from 

a neuter there is no need to be distinguished from the passive. 

1. here then he likens the present time to a point which is between 40 
two sounds — that it is of no more account than that. So is the present 
between the past and the future. 2. i.e. a signification in the 

present in them themselves and a constant® meaning. 3. i.e. besides 

sum and vocativa. 4. i.e. is (to be written). 5. it is of no more 

account than that. 6. nothing is between them. 7. as. 45 

* leg. Visio enim ^ gen. sg. oi saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214'' 1: saichdetu dochum luic 

^ Ms. ageriind, with punctum delens under the first ?, Windisch ; but according to 
Thurneysen it is rather a mark of length over i of gnimo 

^ elsewhere in the glosses the present indicative of this verb is deponent 

® tairismech the opposite of nephthairismech which is used to render instans (tempus) 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 161 

Ex eo...nascitur plusquamperfectum, si iuueterauerit^ res a nobis P. 151a 
perfect a. 

Sciendum tamen, quod Roniani praeterito perfecto . . in re 
modo conipleta- utuntur... Sod sicut apud illos [scil. Graecos] 

5 infinitum tempus'-" adiectione rov 'aprc' aduerbii rou irapaKeifjievov, 
id est adiacens tempus^, rov''^ Se 'iraXai rov virepavvreXiKov, id est (i. p. 416) 
plusquamperfectum, significat, sic apud nos hoc, id est praeteritum 
perfectum, potest et modo et multo ante intellegi perfectum"'... uelimus explanandae quantitatis causa temporis^ addere, ante 
ro quot dies uel annos, nee licet illi^ 'modo' uel 'nuper' aduerbia ad- P- 151 b 
iungereS praeteritum uero perfectum ad manifestandam significa- 
tionem- eget uel 'modo^' uel 'pridem^*' aduerbiis. 

Futurum ex praesenti nascitur, quippe cum praesens medium sit° 
praeteriti imperfecti et futuri. . . .nam future quoque tempori cognatio 
15 est cum praeterito perfecto quantum ad infinitatem temporis^ hoc (i- P- 417) 
est ad aopiarov. Idque ex participiis maxime est conicere^ quae 

cum in praeterito tempore non finiunt spatium temporis praeteriti, 
breue sit an longum... similiter in future... Sed quia ad praesens P. 152a 

quoque ei est cognatio^ fit etiam a praesenti futurum, ut 'amans 
20 amandus'... 

...'patruus amitta^,' 'auunculus matertera'... Propria enim (i- P- ^18) 

nomina non sunt naturaliter mobilia^, sed ex sese nascuntur... 
...carent significatione definita"'. . . 

1. ma'senaigidir 2. statim io^ctum 7 iarnaforho 2a. .i. P- I5la 

25 multo Siute 3. .i. isi ind aimser ecrichdae asmbiur frit 4. .i. 

ciall praeteri^^ plusquamperfec^2 ansom'^ hisuidiu • ' 5. .i. 

do thaidbse inna meite iicnnmd 

1. .i. aris Idn chidl inolfoirhtJiiu chene 2. .i. im fochrdib hd P. 151b 

chian 3. .i. modo 4. .i. hua pridem 5. atd etarro 

so inimeddn 6. .i. ecriclidai an diis 7. isfollus dun file choih- 

nius etiY sec^-madachte 7 ^0(iochaide ex ^d^vticipiis 

1. .i. aris eter secAmadachte 7 ^ocZochaide atd 2. .i. aile P- 152a 

mdthsiir [in marg.] isidorus'^ amitta soror patris qwasi altera mater 

3. .i. comsreithson cenfodail ceniuil 4, drchintiu 

35 2. done and after its completion. 3. i.e. this is the indefinite time P. 151a 

which I mention to thee. 4. i.e. the sense of a preteritum plusquam 

perfectum is there in this. 5. i.e. to display the quantity only. 

1. i.e. for it is a full sense in the pluperfect without it. 2. i.e. P- 151b 

whether at hand or afar. 3. i.e. (has need) of tiiodo^. 4. i.e. of 

40 pridem^. 5. i.e. it is between them amidst. 6. i.e. indefinite are 

the two of them. 7. it is manifest to us from the participles that 

there is an affinity between the past and the future. 

1. i.e. for it stands between the past and the future. 2. i.e. a second P. 152a 
mother. 3. i.e. this (is) a construction without distinction of gender. 

» MS. TO 

^ MS. ilia 

° =annsom, andsom 'therein': cf. Wb. 28^5. 

^ cf. amita est soror patris, quasi alia mater. Is. Etym. Lib. ix. G, 18. 

® Ir. aidlicnigur 'egeo' is followed by 6, e.g. Sg. 4** 10 

S. G. II. 11 

162 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 152b ...*sisto\' ' toUo,' 'f'ero' .. Ermius in annalium XI: 

(i p. 419) 

Missaque per pectus, dum transit, striderat^ hasta. 

(i. p. 420) ...uerba, quae uel literarum inconsonantia^ uel*^ regularum quibusdam 
rationibus impediantur. . . 

P. 153 a Item impersonalia uerba\ quae ex se nascuntur, deficiunt per 5 

tempus futurum in modo infinito... 

(i. p. 421) ...prima positio uerbi, quae uidetur ab ipsa natura^ esse prolata, in 

(i. p. 422) hoc est modo, quemammodum in nominibus est casus nominatiuus, 
et quia substantiam sine sententiam siue essentiam rei significat^ 
quod in aliis modis non est. ...inter aduerbia magis ponenda ^° 

[sell, infinita] censuerunt, quod"* nee numeros nee personas...habent... 

P. 153b Sed haec postea reputentur'^^ nunc hoc sufficiat ostendere, non bene 
ab infinitis quosdam^ coepisse. ...sicut et praesens tempus idee 

aliis praeponitur temporibus^ et primum optinet locum, quod in ipso 
sumus, dum loquimur de praeterito et futuro — , et quia ad praesens ^5 
praeterita et lutura intelleguntur'* quod praeteritum non potest 

(i. p. 423) esse, nisi quod fuerit prius praesens^ Futuri autem uox sine signifi- 
catione esset, nisi cogitantibus {.i. nobis) et notionem sumentibus ex 
praesenti uel ex praeterito^. ...ista sine illis potest inueniri, cum 

secum aliquis loquitur'', illae autem sine ista non inueniuntur; et 20 
quod causa naturaliter ante causatiua...esse soletl quod 

qui agit incipit^, sequitur autem qui patitur... 

(i. p. 424) ...subiunctiuus, qui cum diuersas habeat significationes, non ab 

P. 152b 1.. dodiut uirgilia^2^m^ 2. cichnaigistir 3. ondneph- 

chomfogur 25 

P. 153a 1. .i. impersonali nad Mat huahrethir ut poenitet pudet reliqua 

2. gnimo primse ^er^onae 3. slond gnimo hirec^ dogni indidit 

4. .i. ol 

P. 153b I. .i. adrimfiter 2. ani 3. .i. cid arinfrecndairc his 

resecAmadachtu anisiu infecht so 4. .i. rohatar et hiet hif7'ecndairc 3° 

5. .i. robu frecndairc riavn 6. .i. oid airi rolaad fodead 
7. .i. lais feisin cen acaldahn nach aili 8. .i. isi as causa 
aliarwm 9. .i. istoisigiu ingnim fornech 

P. 152 b ^' from the inconsonance. 

P. 153 a 1- ^•®- impersonals which are not from a verb, as poenitet etc. 35 

2. of the action of the first person. 3. it is the signification of the 

act simply which the indicative does. 

P. 153b 1. i.e. they will be reckoned. 2. that (which)^ 3. i.e. this 

is now even for the present which is before the past. 4. i.e. they have 
been and they will be in the present. 5. i.e. it has been present 40 

formerly. 6. i.e. so therefore it has been put at the end. 7. i.e. 

by himself, without conversing with any other. 8. i.e. this is the 

causa aliarum. 9. i.e. the action on any one is earlier*^. 

» om. MS. ^ recte refutentur c cf. Sg. 143^ 1 

^ cf. p. 63 note b, and Cormac s.v. taurthait 

® the reference of this gloss is not clear ^ cf. Sg. 209^ 12 

Glosses 071 Priscian {St. Gall). 163 

una earum, sed a constructione nomen accepit\ iieluti denominatiua, P. 154 a 

quae diiiersas babentia sigiiificationes generale tamen nomen mul- 

tarum specierum sibi defendant-. ...nisi quid^ impedimento (i. p. 425) 

5 IMpersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam significationis''... 

Sopina...nomina uidentur esse, quae tamen loco infinitiuorum P. I54b 
ponuntur^.. ...indubitabilia" nomina'-.,. 

...ut incboatiua...quae plerumque a neutris absolutam uel intrin- P. I55a 
secus natam signifieantibus passionem, quam Graeci avroTrdOeiav^ (i- p. 427) 
lo dicunt, dirivantur. ../hio hisco'... (i. p. 428) 

...'sciscitor^ sciscitaris'.. . ...'nolo notas/ in quo similiter P. 155b 

est notandum, quod, cum a n5to fit diriuatum^, corripuit tamen (i. p. 430) 
paenultimam. ...'traho tracto^...'dico dicto'*'; sed si quis attentius (i- P- 431) 

inspiciat, non penitus absistunt^ neque haec a primitiuorum signifi- 
es catione. 

1. .i. ni oin innanilchial techtas arrdet ainmnigud^ acht P- l54a 
isuahuith ifoacomol oc lathur ^tetimin 2. .i. each gnlXis nad 

techta ainm sainr^edach 3. .i. m 4. .i. slond gjiimo centorant 

^o 1. .i. dialuo^ fadesin t dohic infinite- reliqua- 2. .i. 7iifil F.ldih 

chumtuhairt ata nanmxnan sidi 

1. an ' aito^ dondi as natam 2. [marg. 1.] Frohiis'^ dicit EST P. I55a 
pi'aeterea hio bias ex quo iteratiuum figurate dicimiis • hiato • tas^ 
incho[a]tiuum uero hisco -scis- sed quanquam ita e^^e habet iamen 

25 plus m.QSSQ uideti^r in eo quod est hiscere quam hiare • hiat enim qui 
ore patet uel\x\j oscitat quod in rohus factis animaduerti "potest 
hiscere wero incipere \oqui • illud praeterea libuit nonnullis animad- 
uertere quod actiuis no?inulla figurata inchoatiua reperiuntz^r e^^e 
pasiua quale est gelo • as • at • cum inchoatiuum gelasco facit quod 

.so pasiuum^ est eniin incipio gelare item est idem cum est lento • as • 
nude 7 mrgilius lentandus remus in unda ex hoc inchoatiuum 
(l)entasco facit (i)dem uirgilius • sed (pi)cis in morem (ad d)egitos 

len(tescit) haben(do) . . tar etJmxhe . . . hednae . . . utius . . .ch{V) 

lapro immwvgw . . . 

35 1. .i. ondi as scisco file ondi as^ scio • 2. .i. 07idi as notus P- l^Sb 

3. imradim 4. .i. doerdechtim 5. .i. nidechrigetar 

1. i.e. it is not from one of the many meanings which it possesses P* 154 a 
that it has received (its) appellation, but from its being in subj unction in 
arranging the text. 2. i.e. every species which has not a special 

40 name. 3. i.e. something. 4. i.e. expression of action without 

denoting person. 

1. i.e. to their own place or to the place of the infinitive. 2. i.e. P. 154b 

there is no doubt that these are nouns. 

1. the avTo- from natam. P- 155 a 

45 1. i.e. from scisco, which is from scio. 2. i.e. from notus. P. 155b 

5. i.e. they do not differ. 

^ MS. indubitalia ^ MS. aimnigud <= cf. Sg. 28^4 '^ this indicates that 

the gloss was written on a text which had the variant aiTOTrddeiau " Hertz seems to 
think that this was the Probus who died a.d. 859 ^ leg. passiuum est? 8 om. MS. 


164 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 156a ...a rege^ 'regno'... Apud Latinos autem dignitatum nomina 

(i. p. 432) pleraque ex uerbis uel nominibus nascuntur, quae faciunt uerba^, ut 
P. 156b 'consul' a consulendu^.. A uilico^ etiam 'uilico' uel 'uilicor' 

(i. p. 433) dicebanfc antiqui. ...ab unda'-^ 'undo, abundo, inundo'...a mare=^ 

(i. p. 434) uel marito 'marito maritas'... Artium uero nomina^ tarn apud 5 

Graecos pleraque quam apud nos omnia post uerba naturaliter sunt 
accipienda. 'Doceo' p(jst 'doctor'.. .'suo' post 'sutor-^'... Nomina^ 
quoque, quae ex ipso actu" agentibus^ imponuntur, ex uerbis nomina, 
non ex nominibus uerba perficiunt... 
p. 157b ...apud Romanos uero semper intrinsecus fit declination id est in lo 

(i. p. 436) ipsa iunctura sequentis uerbi^ uel post earn, 'conficio confeci'... 
(i. p. 437) Et illud quoque sciendum, quod principalem lyteram, quancunque 
habuerit positio uerbi, in suo loco seruamus^ per omnem declina- 
tionem, ut 'amo amaui'... 

Quaeritur in compositis uerbis, cur, cum saepe in praesenti i5 
corrupta sit aliqua pars compositionis, in praeterito integra inuenitur, 
ut 'perficio perfeci'... Excipitur 'alteruter alterutrius,' quod cum 

in nominatiuo ex duobus integris sit, in genetiuo non est, nam 
'alteriusutrius' esset"*... ...sicut et 'quicquam^ cuiusquam^' et 

'idem eiusdem.' Euphoniae causa tamen haec fieri manifestum esf^... 20 
Apparet ergo ex hoc^, quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum, 

P. 156a 1. .i. ondi as rex 2. .i. tecmaing dano hiiith hriathd^v huadib 

sem ut uilico ondi as uilicus • 3. ondi as consulo 7 reliqua sic 
P. 156b 1. .i. ua7idi as uilicus .i. rechtaire 2. .i. huandi as unda • 

3. .i. ondi as mas .i. fer 4. i. dana A. anmman arafoimtar 25 
didanaih ut doctor de doctrina • - 5. .i. caireni^ 6. .i. doberr 

P. 157b ainm ndoib dingniin gnite 7. .i. donaibhi gnite 

1. .i. is immedon dognither infilliud nifodeud 2. .i. imna 
rainne dedenchoi inchonmwidigihi'^ 3. .i. indliter huatinscana 

inchetna pevsan isuadi dano intinscanat inna aimsir^ olchence 3° 

4. .i. mad odib nogaib 0. A. anog 7 6g 6. danog 7. ishe 
inso tuasolcud indimchomairc asrubart riam 8. .i. as causa 
euphoniae immefolngai andliged sin 

P. 156a 1. i.e. from rex. 2. i.e. it happens then that verbs are (derived) 

from them as villico from villicus. 3. from co7isulo etc. 3.5 

P. 156b 1. i.e. from villicus 'steward.' 2. i.e. from unda. 3. i.e. 

from Tnas a male. 4. i.e. of arts, i.e. names which are assumed from 

arts, as doctor from doctrina. 6. i.e. a name is given to them from 

the deed which they do. 7. i.e. to those that do. 

P. 157b 1- i-e. the flexion is effected internally, not at the end. 2. i.e. 40 

of the final part of the compound. 3. i.e. the letter in which the first 

person (of the present) begins, is also that in which the other tenses 
begin. 4. i.e. if it were from two integers. 5. i.e. a non-integer 

and an integer. 6. two integers. 7. this is the solution of the 

question which he has previoiisl}^ put {Quaeritur in compositis etc.). 45 
8. i.e. that it is the causa ewphoniae that causes that law. 

* recte Omnia ^ p] cairemain LL. 29* 28 

*= the former /* is expressed by the usual mark of aspiration over the c 
^ Or can aimser 'tense' have had the plural aimsir, as persin from persan? 

Glosses on Prisciaii (St. Gall). 165 

quae iK^n eosdeni modos conipositioniini ])('r omnia soniant toinpora^, 
per singula separatini tit^^ Nam cum soleat plerunc^uo" C()ni])ositio 
a correptam uel in e correptam uel in i conuertere per quaecun(]ue 
tempora...'mano^ permano'...'pareo reperio' — ueteres enim et 'pario' P- l-''^^^ 

5 quarta coniuiT^atione declinabanf-^... In praeterito uero perfecto et (^- P- "*'^^) 

plusiiuaniperfecto cum simplex uerbum e loiigam habeat, non potest ^^' P' ^^^^ 
compositio eani commotare'', ut *egi exegi'... Nam non possumus 

dicere"*, quod i breuis, quae est in praesenti tempore, conuertitur in e 
longam in praeterito... 

lo ..."cogens coactus,' 'subigens*^ subactus,' 'exigens exactus.' Haec P. I58b 
enim omnia cum in praesenti extremam partem... corruptam habeant^, 
in praeterito integram habent. 

Anomala quoque uerborum id possunt ostendere^, quae sine dubio 
per singula tempora sine etiam personas componuntur... Idque 

15 ita esse confirmat Appollonius^...docens...immobilem figurationis 
iuncturam manere, et separatim confirmans^*, componi ro^ ' Karaypacj^co* 
Kal ' fcaTe'ypa(^ov\ . .q\j his similia, quaecunque habent intus'^ declina- 
tionem, hoc est post praepositionem... 

Possumus tamen, quod illi de uerbis intrinsecus^ habentibus (i. p. 440) 

20 declinationem dicunt, nos quoque etiam de nominibus huiuscemodi 

9. .1. niforcmat din c/tomsuidigud treanuili aimsersi ut efringo P. 157b 
efractus 10. .i. etarscartar C07inabi oin c/iomsuidigud 11. .i. ^^'^^^^"^" 

issqA andliged dogres manifoired causa euphoniae 

1. .i. dolinim 2. .i. ?^^6^ machdad kit reperio dobuith for P. 158 a 

25 qnartcohedin cesu c/io??isuidigthe Imandi a6'pario arcid pario veMqua 
3. .i. ar isfrisasechniodachie dotet mco7/isuidigud*^ 4. ar is 

/rim^ec/imadachte® dodechnid mcom^uidigud^ 

1. .i. agens dedenach didin an agens dondi as sub ut subigens • P- I58b 
2. .i. incomsmdigud fricach naimsir 3. .i. demnigid appollonius 

30 rongah andedese foi'briathrsiih 7 reliqua 4. .i. coinsmdigud 

fricach naimsir 5. .i. himmedon 6. .i. med andiall 7iin- 

medonach laisem infilliud (him)m(e)don innabrethie 

9. i.e. they do not keep one compound through all their tenses, utl?. 157 b 
etc. 10. i.e. they are separated, so that there is not one compound, continued 

35 11. i.e. this is always the rule unless the causa euphoniae should operate. 

2. i.e. do not wonder that reperio is of the fourth conjugation p. I58a 
although it is compounded of pario, for even pario etc. 3. i.e. for it 

is with the preterite (egi) that the composition occurs. 4. for it is with 

the preterite that the composition has occurred^. 
40 1. i.e. agens: agens, then, is the last to sub, as subigens. 2. i.e. the P. 158b 

composition with every tense. 3. i.e. Apollonius affirms that these 

two are on verbs. 4. i.e. composition with every tense. 5. i.e. 

in the midst. 6. i.e. this is what he deems the internal declension, 

the flexion in the midst of the verb. 

» MS. subigo ^ MS. componit o 

" MS. nimb "^ MS. inchoms. 

® MS. is ar isfrisasech^ 
^ inchoms-, with puncta delentia over and under h ^ cf. Sg. 158* 3 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

dicere, quod per singulos casus fit compositio eorum... Quod 
autem non est nominatiuorum proprium'... 

. . .in compositione extrcmam partem sibi defendit ipsum uerbum^. . . 
P. 159a Ideo autem praepositiones compositae (piidem cum uerbo in- 

ueniuntur, nunquam autem separatae per appositionem\ quia uerba 5 
per omnes personas in omni tempore norninatiui casus uim babent^ 
(i. p. 441) cui soli possunt coniungi. ...sed non possunt participia componi, 

nisi per nominatiuum casum^... Ergo 'doctificus,' id est 'doctum 
faciensV in uim nominum transtulit participia... 

P. 159b ...a capillo intonso^ 'capillatus'...a cirro' 'cirratus' a pilo 

(i. p. 442) 'pilatus^'...a dentibus 'dentatus2'...a Cerere 'cerritus^'... 

Consonantibus in his uerbis, quae ^apvrova^ appellant, hoc 
est ante finem habentia accentum^... 'Coniugatio' autem 

nominatur...quod una eademque ratione declinationis plurima con- [5 
iugantur uerba^... 

Per ordinem igitur uocalium locum singulae^ optinent apud nos. 
P. 160b ...aopLo-rov, hoc est praeteritum infinitum spatio temporise., 

(i. pp. 445, Nam 'amaui' 'irecjylXrjKa' koI 'i(j)L\7)aa^' significat^..plerumque in 
446) 'psi' facimus^ praeteritum perfectum... 20 


P. 158 b 
P. 159 a 

P. 159 b 

P. 160 b 

P. 158 b 
P. 159 a 

P. 159 b 

P. 160 b 

7. .i. ni leo anoinur 8. .i. hi cumscaigthetaid 
1. A. trechomaisndis 2. air intan nolahrither incetni persin 

t intanaisi doadbit ainrn hi suidiu • > 3. .i. is airi ny taet^ com- 

5uidigud fri rangsJoa-il huare as coibnesta dobrethir ar is lour 
comsuidigud frisuidi airbid comsuidigud etarscartha comsuidigud 25 
rangabsdae 4. .i. huare nad coinsuidigther inte feisne 5. .i. 

casaldae .i. penula 6. .i. imlebor 7. Icidorus^ cirus .i. mong 

i gibnce 

1. .i. gaide 2. daintech^ 3. caichen 4. .i. ni bi in 

fine • 5. .i. amal rongab indosa indrong briatharde persixiQ 30 

itanise in • as • 6. .i. coniugationes .i. ord gutte fit foraib 

1. .i. tintud inna grece insin 2. .i. confil linni hisind din 
secAmadachtu afile leosum indib 5ec/tmadachtib 3. dogniam dm 

7. i.e. it does not belong to them alone. 8. i.e. in mobility. 

2. for when thou sayest the first person or the second thou shewest 35 
a noun herein. 3. i.e. this is why composition does not occur with a 
participle, because it is akin to a verb : for composition with this is 
sufficient, for composition of a participle will be separated composition. 

4. i.e. since it is not compounded into itself. 6. i.e. very long. 

4. i.e. it is not in the end. 5. i.e. as for example now the verbal 40 

group of the second person in -as. 6. conjugations i.e. (it is) the 

order of the vowels {a e i) which is in them. 

1. i.e. that is the interpretation of the Greek. 2. i.e. so that we 

have in the one preterite what they have in two preterites. 3. we 

indeed make. 

» MS. B^priTONA b ire(ptbe kul T€<f)Layaa ° cf. Sg. 158*3, 4 

^ unde et cirri uocantur quod etiam iidem Graeci /xaWov uocant, Etymol. 

Lib. XI. 1, 30 

« cf. dainthech (gl. rastros) Philarg. at Eel. iv, 40 (Bibl. Nationals, MS. lat. 11, 308, 

fo. 23^), and dantmir Laws iv. 176, 4 


Glosses on Priscia7i (St. Gall). 167 persoDis quod non omni iierbo^..adliaerent... P. I61a 

...'nieatim,' 'tiiatim'; qiiamuis enini'^a singulari pronomine deriuantiir, ('• PP- ^-^7, 
indeferenter tarn singulari quani })luiali iiumero uerborum coniun- ' 

guntur... Nomeii tameu et partici})ium in omni casu tertiae sunt 

5 pcrsonae-' absque uocatiuo... 

Sunt igitur personae uerborum tres. ...tertia, de qua extra 

se"* et illam, ad quam derigit sermonem, posita loquitur prima, ut 
'dicit diciint.' Et prima quidem et secunda uerborum personae p. loib 
finitae sunt, praesentes enim demonstrantur^.. ...tertia'"^ uero 

lo etiam nominibus, quae per se tertiae personae sunt^... 

In imperatiuis prima persona singularis non potest esse, quod (i. p. 449) 
naturaliter imperans ab eo, cui imperat, diuiditur^ Itaque quae 

Latini in plurali numero imperatiua primae personae accipiunt, haec 
Graeci vTroden/ca uocant, id est suppositiua^ sine hortatiua^. Dicunt 
15 enim, quod superior debet ostendi'' qui imperat eo cui imperat, hie 
autem suam quoque coniungens personam^, similem se sociumque in 
hac ipsa re, de qua imperat, ostendit futurum illis quibus imperat, 
ut 'pugnemus,' 'legamus,' quasi ad socios uidetur hoc modo uti^ 
Itaque^'' melius illis uisum est banc personam numeri pluralis 

20 1. .i. ??i do each hrethir teeming -persona ut imperso^iaZm 7 p. leia 
m^?iitii(i 7 gerunr^m 2. .i. is airi asbiur nitechtat arim 

3. .i. in inimognoni 4. .i. cen intertpersin ni hi ade 


1. i. tres innim7nocaldaim^ frechdsiirc 2. .i. m immognom P. 161 b 

2ifrie 3. .i. aisndeis ecndairc indih huilib 4. .i. issain inti 

forcongair^ 7 inti forsaforcongavsir 5. airindi fondasuidigedar 

hicummato^ lasinni forsaforgair sech ha huaislin inti forchongair 
iarnaicniud • ' 6. .i. ni forgare amal sodain acht is nertad 

7. A. mad iarnaicmnd 8. .i. noch ni ed on his hiforgsinu. 

30 9. .i. 7ii arddu feisin quam achoceie 10. .i. dindi atacomla 7 

nad soiriii each 

1. i.e. not to every verb does a person happen, as impersonals and P. 161a 
infinitives and gerunds. 2. i.e. therefore I say they have no number. 

3. i.e. in construction. 4. i.e. without the third person ; it is not 

35 present. 

1. i.e. through the present mutual colloquy. 2. i.e. in construe- P- 161b 

tion with it. 3. i.e. expression of the absenf^ in them all. 4. i.e. 

different is he that orders and he that is ordered. 5. because it 

(su/jponit) puts itself on an equality with him whom it orders, though he 

40 that orders were naturally the superior. 6. i.e. it is not a command 

then, but it is an exhortation. 7. i.e. if it be according to nature. 

8. i.e. but it is not this that is in a command. 9. i.e. he himself is 

not higher than his comrade. 10. i.e. since it joins itself and is not 

nobler than anyone (else). 

a the letter next before d is somewhat doubtful. AscoU and Thurneyseji read it as c 

^ Tcecte forchongair 

<= leg. hicumraat, cf. Ir. Texte iii. 263, LL. 69^^ 14 

^ lit. an absent declaration 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

separare ab imperatiuis. Sciendum tamen, quod frequentissime iste 
modus pro optatiuo ponitur uel deprecatiuo, ut: 

Mussa, mihi causas* memora", quo numine laeso, 

Ergo si ad deos...imperatiuo utiraur modo'^ cur non etiam ad 
socios...quamuis maiores nobis... hoc modo...utamur ? 5 

^' -^^^^ At tuba terribili sonitu taratantara' dixit... 

(i. p. 450) ...ut*^ etiam apud Graecos atfe 6(f)6a\fji6^'^, eKXay^av 8' dp'^ ocaroi. 

'Pluit' et *tonat' et 'fulminat'...proprie quidem ad tertiam 
dicuntur personam, possunt tamen etiam in prima inueniri persona 
et secunda per poetarum TrpoawTToiroua^^'-', id est conformationes, uel lo 
per responsa dei et per apostrophas"*, quasi ad ipsum louem 

(i. p. 451) ...'ipsi' uero et 'isti' et 'illi' datiui singulares et nominatiui 

plurales — , in uerbo nunquam hoc inuenitur apud Latinos^, quamuis 
apud Graecos in multis, ut ervirrov^ tam singulare est primae 15 
personae quam phirale tertiae praeteriti imperfecti... 

(i. p. 452) Earum ergo aliae in principio mouentur', ut...'mei tui sui' 

genera uero et in numeros et in casus transeuntia finem mouent... 

P. 161b 


P. 162a 

11. .1. ahamin fornaidminte^ ar ni reid aforgdiro, isindea^ 
12. .i. ni meite hid machdad^ forgsire form huare mbis forgave 20 
fordeih veliqua 

1. .i. nomen de sono fsictum 7 niairecar naail do sed hoc tantum 
2. i. dicimtur A. ad tertiam haec ue?'ba graeca asbeiv sis 3. .i. 

intan labratar indfilid apersin innandea dogniat primam 7 secundsim 
in illis 4. .i. intan^ dombeir indea aithesc trechomthoud talmaidech 25 

5. .i. tonas aiddil • 6. .i. briathar^ do foirnded persi7i deirb bed 
choitchen iter huathad 7 hilar 7. .i. tantum .i. absce genere .i. 
nicumscichther dead nindib • nisi principium • 

P. 161b 

P. 162a 

11. would that thou wouldst call to mind^: for in the case of a 
god it is not easy to command him. 12. i.e. not so very wonderful 3° 

would be command to them since there is command to gods, etc. 

1. i.e. a noun made from the sound, and naught else is found to it, 
but only this. 2. i.e. these Greek verbs which he mentions below 

belong to the third. 3. i.e. when the poets speak in the person of the 

gods they make a first and a second in them. 4. i.e. when the god 35 

gives an answer by a sudden apostrophe™. 5. i.e. tonas, O idol. 

6. i.e. a verb to signify a certain person that is common both in 
singular and plural. 7. the end is not changed in them, nisi 


* om. MS. ^ MS. o<p€a8afxos 

^ MS. Kaay^av dapa '^ MS. TrpocwTroTTOteias 

® MS. et evwTov ^ for-n-aith-mente 

s dea for dm, as in Sg. 53* 14, 60*^ 4, 66I' 24, 162* 3, 4 

^ machdad seems out of place; the sense is complete without it: 'it is not much 
that it should be command etc' Perhaps machdad is an alternative to meite. For 
meite see Vol. i. p. 549, n. e., J.S. 

k MS. hretK 

' MS. intar domb^ 
' of. Sg. 207'' 14 

«" cf. Ml. 20* 16, 53c 14 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 169 

ut *ille ilia illud^'...necnon etiam participia, quibus omnia fere P. 162b 
accidunt tam nomiiiibus quam uerbis accidentia'^... 

Praeteritnni perfectum tres habet principio et in (i- P- 453) 
medio et in tine: 'caedo cicidi-',' *cado cecidi'... 
5 EXcipiuntur 'fero,' 'nolo,' 'edo\' quae inaequalem habent decli- P. 163a 
nationem... (i. p. 454) 

...'nostras' ultima circumflexa quando est nominatiuus singularis 
ad differentiam pluralis accusatiui'-. 

...'StSw'' do-*'...'7rou9'\ pos pes^' Secunda autem per con- P. 163b 

lo cisionem i^ profertur tertiae personae singulari addita 'is'... (i. p. 455) 

Aliam quoque quidam rationem de hoc^ conati sunt reddere dicentes, {^- P- 4*^6) 
(juod imperatiuus modus necessitatem significat, uoluntas autem 
libera debet esse; itaque hoc uerbum, quod^ carere debet necessitate, 
caret imperatiuo. Licet^ tamen et subiunctiuo...uti pro impera- 

15 tiuo^ id est 'uelis,' 'fac uelis,' In prima enim et tertia persona 
omnium uerborum imperatiuus praesens similis est subiunctiuo^. 
Et praesentis quidem... causa est corruptionis secunda persona*' 
indicatiui^.. Et 'uolim' tamen pro *uelim' proferebant^ 

...per sinarisin'*^ e et i in 'ei' diphthongum coacta... Huic 

20 1. .i. is din huatinscanat ni din hi/oircniter • 2. .i. ba P. 162 b 

immaircide cenobed indi incumscugud bis hicechtar dalino a?' iscobnesta 
friu diblinaib • 3. .i. Conoscaigter atrim^ .i. is cuniscicgud lesom. 

cid atormag • 

1. .i. fobith ndd comthoet -o in -is- 2. ondi as nostra p. 163 a 

25 3. .i. dobiur 4. .i. 6 m e ondeni pes 

1. ?iuiolitis 2. .i. iure .i. buithe cen forngarthid dondi as P. I63b 

nolo 3. ol 4. is dilmin 5. .i. indi as uolo 6. is 

immaircide cerube snhiuncti iius pro imper-Sitiuo quia est cosmilius 
etarru hicetni persin i7air 7 hitertpersin hiter o^Aad 7 i7ar hicach 

50 cot6edin 7. uare as n drudlnide 8. 7^ob6i do insin 9. .i. 


1. i.e. it is with the same (letter) they begin, not the same wherein P. 162b 
they are ended. 2. i.e. it were meet that in it (the termination of 

participles) should be the change (lit. movement) which is in each of the 
35 two, for it is akin to them both. 3. i.e. the three of them are 

changed (lit. moved), i.e. he considers even their increase a change. 

1. i.e. because they do not convert o into is. 2. from nostra. P. 163a 

4. i.e. o into e, so that it makes pes. 

1. it is not volitis. 4. i.e. of volo^s being without an imperative, p. I63b 

40 4. it is permissible. 5. i.e. of volo. 6. it is meet that there 

should be the subjunctive for the imperative, because there is a likeness 
between them in the first person plural and in the third person, both 
singular and plural, in every conjugation. 7. because it is corrupt. 

8. that it (volo) had. 

* MS. 8v8u} b MS. TTois 

*= leg. corruptionis corruptio secundae personae, Hertz 

^ leg. synaeresim 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 164a 
(i. p. 457) 

P. lG4b 
(i. p. 459) 

P. 165 a 
(i. p. 460) 
P. 165 b 
(i. p. 461) 

(i. p. 462) 

P. 166a 
(i. p. 463) 


opponitur^'": 'cur ergo in prima persona, cum similis esset dubitatio, 
hoc non est factum V Si enim 'eo' diceretur pro 'edo,' nulla esset, 
non dico scripturae^ sed nee temporis differentia inter *eo is' et 'eo' 
quod pro 'edo' poneretur^ 

. . anomalorum ratio coegit pluribus uti per medium^ uerbis... 

...exceptis duobus : 'iuuo iuui,' 'lauo laui^' Et notandum est 

in omnibus uerbis disyllabis^, quibus interposita est consonans, quod, 
si pares sint in praeterito et in praesenti syllabae, paenultima... 

Et in prima quidem coniugatione immobile principium manet^ 
in supra dicto tempore... 

Nam 'absonus,' 'abstinens' et similia non in principio eadem {.i. 
in) syllaba^ habent coniunctas b et s, cum praepositio separatim 
est S3dlaba accipienda^ 

L manet per se^, ut 'oleo olui'... 

Sunt igitur formae generales praeteriti perfecti octo^: in 'vi' 
syllabam, 'ii,' 'ui' diuisas, 'si,' 'xi' et i antecedente consonante, quae 
in praesenti tempore ante o uel 'eo' uel 'io' inuenitur, et quae in 
principio geminat consonantem^ et quae in fine. 

In 'ii' uero tertiae et quartae, quae in 'iui' desinentia intercepta io 
u consonante^ corripiunt i peneultimam : 'cupiui cupii'... 


P. 163 b 


P. 164a 
P. 164 b 
P. 165a 

P. 165b 

P. 166a 

10. i. dohQvr dondligudso ifrithcheist .i. cur non fuit dechor 
inter p?^imas personam 

1. .i. niedainet 2. armedon 

1. ar is conilunn in his 2. isnaib hi himbi oson ren • o • 25 

1. .i. aicned his isinchetni persin in ipraesenti is ed bis in 

1. .i. arciabeid • b hisuidib non in una ^yUaba aid • b • 7 s • 
2. .i. is sylhh foleith inrenisuidigudi 3. .i. sifeisine 7 ni bi ni 

tarahesi ar is feidligud disi diambe son 30 

1. .i. oct iidelbce^ 7 oct ngne cenelcha andsom. • setarmmorcenn^ 
immurgu. reliqua 2. .i. ailigid gnei 7 ni hilaigedar tairni- 

mozVcniu anisiv 8. aetargabdl as ondbe and 

P ig3b 10. (the question) is put to this law in opposition, i.e. why was there 

continued no difference between the first persons. 35 


P. 165a 

P. 165 b 

P. 166 a 

1. i.e. not only. 

1. for in these (preterites) it is equal ^. 2. in those (verbs) in 

which there is a consonant before (in the pres. indie, act.). 

1. i.e. the nature that is in the first person in the present 'tis this 
that is in the preterite, (marg. inf.) it is dark for me. 40 

1. i.e. for although b be (as it is) in them, b and s are not in one 
syllable. 2. i.e. the preposition is a sjdlable apart. 3. i.e. it itself, 

and there is nothing in place of it, for it is permanence to it if that be. 

1. i.e. eight paradigms and eight general forms in it : six termina- 
tions, however, etc. 2. i.e. this (kind of preterite) changes the form 45 
and does not multiply the terminations. 3. the interception of it [v) 
from it i-ivi), so that it may not be there. 

* MS. apponitur ^ MS. ponetur ^ leg. in principio syllabae, Hertz 

^ recte delha « nom. pi. neut. ; the word is both masc. and neut., cf. Sg. 63'' 3, 

111^3 fcf.Sg.48'' 5 

Glosses on Priscian (St. GaU). 171 

I habent post consonantem ante'* o uel 'eo' uel 'io' praesentis 

temporise.. tertia nero hoc idem obseruatur^ in iis omnibus quae non P. lG7a 

habent uocalem ante o, ut...*succino- succinui,' quod in sccunda uel (i. p. 465) 
5 quarta coniugatione non potest inueiiiii'', cum haec i, ilia e semper 

habeut ante o finalem. Nee minim, cum solum hoc [sc. pono, 

posui] in 'no' dissinens et n in s mutauit^ in praeterito et in *ui' 

diuisas" teruiinauit. .. In Graecis autem dictionibus sepe hoc*^ (i- p- 4G6) 

inuenitur : ' Menelaus,' 'spondeus' . . 
ro Et sciendum quod in his quoque^ in 'eo' uel in 'io' desinentia P- 167b 

uerba una syllaba minuuntur in praeterito, ut 'sedeo, sedi'... (^- P- ^6"^) 

...nunc separatim per singulas coniugationes de uariis eiusdem P- I68a 

temporis [sc. praeteriti perfecti] speciebus, cuius dificillima est (i- P- 4^^) 

tractatio omnium uerbi quaestionum\ disserere conemur. 
15 Excipiuntur haec, quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum sub- 

tracta a-: 'domo domas domui'... Quod maxime ex compositis (i- P- 469) 


Nam a 'circundo' 'circundas' facis, quia 'circum' et disyllabum P. I68b 

est et magis aduerbium^ 'Da' enim ubique ante finem corripitur^ (i- P- 471) 
20 in hoc uerbo simplici, ut 'daturus, datum, datu, dator.' ^- l^^a 

4. .i. iarsin chonsin his an^e 5. .i. inchonson^ aiute • o • P- 166 a 

, . ' • 1 A • 7 • • / 7 / • , . J continued 

rehqua ismdjrecndairc issi bis m praeterito 

1. .i. imdugud una ^yUaha 2. foacanim 3. forbart P. 167a 

sechafrecndairc 4. .i. cid arinad inachdad anisin ol atd lee dano 
25 an ingnad so 5. airdiden gutce renalali 

1. .i. forcomat osoin mc^yrecndairc sjute -i- in praeterito p. i67b 

1. .i. issedi asdoirbem de uerbo airli^ sechmadachti /oi?'6thi p. i68a 
2. asindsechmad8ich.tu riagoldu 3. .i. indagne forsinsech- 

madachtu inna brethve diuite^ 
30 1. .i. isairi iscetna co6edne circundo ^ p, lesb 

1. acht^ rop reforciunn robbe da 7 nip he som bes forcenn is P. 169 a 
^immorte acht asringba oin 53/^laib 

4. i.e. after the consonant which is before (o etc.). 5. i.e. the p. I66a 

consonant before o etc. in the present, is that which is in the preterite. continued 
35 1. i.e. redundance by one syllable. 3. increase beyond the p. i67a 

present. 4. i.e. why should that (the change of tt to s) be wondered 

at since it has this marvel (the ending in u-i) 1 5. the lengthening of 

one vowel before another. 

1. i.e. they keep the consonant of the present before i in the P. 167b 
40 preterite. 

1. i.e. this is the most difficult (part) of the verb, the treatment (?) of p. 168 a 
the perfect preterite. 2. from the regular preterite. 3. i.e. the 

two forms of (lit. on) the preterite of the simple verb. 

1. i.e. therefore circumdo belongs to the first conjugation. P. 168b 

45 1. provided the da- (of dare, datus) be before the end, and it be not p, 169 a 
the end, it is shortened, provided it exceeds one syllable. 

* MS. disas *> the h is expressed by an aspiration-mark over c *= MS. 

hinfrec, with a punctum delens under h and d written over/ ^ cf. Wb, 31"= 7 

® gen. sg. fem. of the adjectival i-siem diuit 

172 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 472) 'Mico' (|iio(^ue 'rnicui mictum' (](3bet facere. Sed dubitationis 

causa'^, (juia 'ruingo' (|Uoque 'mictum' facit, in usu non inuenitur... 
P. 169b Virgilius .. in georgicon HIP: 

^'' P' ' Quoque modo potis gauderent intiba^ fibris. 

Cato in V Originum'*: 'illi polliciti sese factiirum omnia/ per 5 
ellipsin'-^ 'esse' pro 'factum ire'... 
P. 170a .. si minuat praesentis syllabas praeteritum, necessario producit 

(i. p. 477) paenultimam...nisi sinacopam*' patiatur^, ut ' cieo clui/ et per 

syncopam 'cii'... 
P. 170b 'Coniueo^'... Caluus 'coniuere^' infinitum secundum tertiam 10 

(^- PP- ^^^' coniugationem correpta paenultima protulit. 
p ^ . ...propter 'latum catum^ fatum'^'... 

(i pp 480 ...'ausim^' .. pro subiunctiuo 'audeam' . . inuenimus. 

482) ' Rarissime tamen ab omnibus neutris secundae coniugationis, 
P. 171b quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum, inuenio uel huiuscemodi 15 
(i. p. 483) sopinum^ uel participium futuri... ^Si qua tamen inueniautur, i 

breuem ante 'turn' habent. 
P. 172a 'Senesco^' enim inchoatiuum est. sicut et 'iuratus' tam 

(i. pp. 484, actiue quam pasiue^ profertur. 

' luuenalis in 1 : 20 

et rubra deterges uulnera mappa^ 

(I. p. 486) 'Mulgeo' quoque 'mulsi' facit, quamuis differentiae causa 'mulxi' 
quidam protulerunt, quia 'mulceo' quoque 'mulsi' facit. Sed 
Virgilius in III georgicon^ : 

Quod surgente die mulsere horisque diurnis, 25 

Nocte premunt. 

P. 169a 2. arnaroih dubitatio 

P. 169b 1. .i. in bairr thalmsiri • 2. .i. tre erclira indi as • esse • 

P. 170a 1. quia corripitw?" hi suidiu 

P. 170b 1. fortiag 2. ondi asconiueo 30 

P. 171a 1. catus .i. agvQc .i. ingeniosus 

P. 171b 1. .i. rolldmar 2. .i. ni gndd gerind intum reliqua 

3. .i. nachaili 

P. 172a 1. huandi as seneo 2. .i. isindranngahail adrodarcar an 

dedesin A. gnim 7 cesad quia fuit iuror S:pud antiqi^os ut in Sinte 35 
dicit in partici^io 3. mantile [marg. 1.] lamhrat his targlune 

4. fohith noenaigedar acialla ar chinn 

that there may not be doubt (as to the meaning of Tnictuvi). 

i.e. the endives (?) 2. i.e. through ellipsis of esse. 

because in it (the penult) is shortened. 40 

from coniveo. 

catus i.e. its Greek. 

i.e. not usual is the gerund in -tu7n, etc. 3. i.e. any others. 

from seneo. 2. i.e. 'tis in the participle (iuratus) that these two 
things, i.e. active and passive, can be seen, because with the ancients there 45 
was iuror, as he, Priscian, says below in dealing with the participle. 3. a 
napkin that is over the knees. 4. because he unites their meanings below. 

* MS. I *" MS. de origenum •^ leg. syncopam ^ MS. "fatum' catum 

P. 169a 


P. 169 b 


P. 170 a 


P. 170b 


P. 171a 


P. 171b 


P. 172 a 


Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 173 

'Torsi' quoque et 'torsum' et 'tortum' facit, itaque 'tortores' et P. 172 b 
'torsores' dicuntur^ (i- P- 487) 

...'redoleo^'... 'Obsoleo'-' 'soleo,' quod 'solitus sum* uel P- I73a 

'solui' secundum Sallustium facit perfectum, cjui in II historiarum (i- PP- 488, 
«> ponit : 'ueque subsidiis, uti soluerat, compositis^'../ccno^'... , ^ 

Domi*^ reliqui exoletam^ uirginem, 

id est, grandem, quae exoleuerat. * Abo]eo' 'abolui' et 
'aboleui' facit praeteritum, unde et 'aboletum' et 'abolitum' et 
lo 'abolitio^' dicitur^ A 'deleo'...'deletum,' a 'delino"^ delitum' 

nascitur*^... ...letum^... 

../polluceo^ polluxi.' P. I73b 

Supino^ in 'ui' quidem diuisas facientia praeteritum*^ neutra (^- P- 491) 
deficiunt...ut 'canui'... Nam a 'carui'^' uel 'caritum' uel 'cassum' ^^- P- '*^'^) 

15 uidetur posse dici 'censui' .. 'censum^,'quia in simplicidictione 

n antecedente s et t sine r sequi non possunt"*. . . .a 'scripsi scriptum^' 
et 'nupsi nuptum,' quorum neutrum adhuc in usu non inueni^ 

Artis Prisciani uiri eloquentissimi grammatici Caesariensis P. I74a 
doctoris urbis Romae Constantinopolitanae^ liber VIII. explicit. (i. p- 493) 
'20 ...'mingo^'... (i. p. 495) 

1. .i. fobith rongab torsum 7 tortum arecar dano torsor 7 tortor p. 172b 
nomini^ • 

1. forhiur 2. sercirn 3. arsolui hoc exemjo/wm p. I73a 

4. aslennim^ 5. forhartaig 6. .i. meincichthech^ 
25 7. fosliyim 8. .i. dothaidhsiu^ dechuir iwso inter delitum 7 

deletum 9. hds 

I. dolinim 2. .i. {5 airi nithabur^ duit 6n 3. ni P- 173 b 

censtum 4. cotecat immurgu diambe • r • ut monstrans 

5. analo^ia c?o?isorptum 6. .i. ni airecar nectar de 

30 I. .i. indrom fil hi constaniiwo'^oil ar rohucad airechas innaromce V. I74a 
CO constantinopoil rucad dauo aainmm. • ^ 2. munigim^ 

1. i.e. because there is torsum and tortum^ there is also found torsor P. 172 b 
and tortor as a noun. 

3. this example is for solui. 8. i.e. this is to shew the difference P. 173a 

35 between delitum and deletum. 

2. i.e. 'tis therefore I do not put it for thee. 3. it is not censtum,. P. 173b 

4. they (5, t) can do it, however, if there be r, as monstrans. 

5. by analogy of sorptwm. 6. i.e. neither of the two is found. 

1. The Rome which is in Constantinople. Because the empire of P. 174a 
40 Rome was brought to Constantinople, its name has been brought also. 

* om. MS. »» MS. abolito « MS. sopina '^ om. MS. 

* for the construction cf. p. 84 note i 

f cf. asrollennad Ml. 124*1 17 . but aslenaimm Sg. 54'' 8, cf. 17* 1 

K formed from mencigur from vienicc 

^ MS. dothaihsiu 

' Here the 'aspiration' of t after ni points to an infixed neuter pronoun of the 
third sg. So in Sg. 179M, 207*2, nithahur Sg. 179*2, 215'* 8, 218'' 8, nithcchta Sg. 
195'^ 4, ni choimnactar Ml. 19*= 5. Otherwise where there is no such pronoun: nitabur 
Sg. 19^2, intechta Sg. 41^* 3, vicumcat Sg. 220*7, nifndlat Sg. 197*21 

^ a denominative from miin 'urine,' cognate with Skr. mutra 

174 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 174b Sopinum iiero ab eo [scil. inquio] non inueni riec quoque* 

(i. p. 49G) Solent ab eo nasci\ 

P. 175a In 'gio' similiter^ producta antepaenultima et ablata o extrema 

(i p. 498) faciunt praeteritum perfectum... 

^•'^'^^^ ..'linguo^ linxi'... 5 

^^•PP'^^^' Excipitnr 'riitum' uel 'ruitum,' quod^ u corripuit uel quod i 

P 176b seruauit. Et uidetur hoc per syncopam i uocalis in praeterito 

prolatum, 'erutus' pro 'eruitus,' ideoque tempus perfect! simplicis, 
quod habuit u ante i, seruasse^. ...'metutum uel metuitum' et 

'plutuni' a 'pluui,' uelut 'adiutum' ab 'adiuui"' debent facere, sed lo 
ea in usu non inueni. 

I^- 177a ...nunquam enim b ante s in principio syllabae potest inueniri, 

(i. p. 506) ut 'Pseudolus^' 'ipseV 

P- 177b ../dispisco^ dispiscui'... 

(^•PP- ^^^' ...secundum rectaui uero proportion enri debent eorum quoque 15 

p 178 perfecta ab 'ascio' et 'descio^' esse. Sallustius tarn en secundum 

/ ' gj^jx analogiam : 'neque ex proelio inermes uiros quemquam agnotorumV 
Pacuuius^ secundum utrumque^ protulit : 

In turba Oresti cognita agn5ta est soror. 

P. 178b *Iuro' quoque 'iuratus' tam in actiua quam in passiua inuenitur 20 

(i. p. 512) significatione\ Et haec quidem etiam iunioribus in usu manserunt, 

ilia uero obsoleuerunf^.. Sed eorum usus in libro, qui scriptus^'* 

est a nobis de participio, inuenies. 

medi^a^ma frequentatiua partiapm 

yWfodio oacomsuidigthih 25 

ol 2. .i. angair rohoi Airuitus fortcliomi hi • rutus 

• ui • in ' tum in his c^ano 

.i. ami si fit in his 

•i. dechrigim 3° 

.i. composita ondi as • scio 2. .i. riagol arside 3. .i. 

iarndligud^ arside iarsindligud dano fil hindiic • 
P. 178b 1. .i. ciall chesto 7 gnimo and 2. .i. roseircset A. nisfil hodie 

3, 4. .i. scriheiid meninman .i. robbdi /ora inndsliiichtsom 

P. 175 a 1. to fodio with its compounds, 35 

P. 176 b 1. i.e. the short which was in ruitus, is preserved in rutus. 

3. ui in twm in these also. 
P. 177a 1. i.e. for it (&) is not in these. 

P. 178a !• i-6. compounds from scio. 2. i.e. a rule of the ancients. 

3. i e. according to a rule of the ancients and also according to the rule 40 

which exists to-day. 
P. 178b 1. i.e. the meaning of the passive and the active in it. 2. i.e. 

they have become obsolete, i.e. they are not to-day. 3, 4. i.e. an 

intended writing, i.e. it had been in his mind. 

* leg. quae ^ MS. psedulus "" MS. paucobius 

'^ Das Langezeichen ist zweifelhaft, Windisch; there is a short stroke over g, Thurneysen 

^ MS. iardligud 

P. 174b 


P. 175a 


P. 176 a 


P. 176 b 


3. .i 

P. 177 a 


P. 177b 


P. 178a 


Glosses on Pmscian (St. Gall). 175 

...'emungor' emunctiis°... Gracchus pro se: *Si nanciam^ populi P. I7i)a 
desideriiini, comprobabo^ reipublicae comnioda? nam ab eo quod (ipp-513, 

est'deficio' 'detectus' fit"participium praeteriti^ 'turn' tanien, "* ' 
non in 'ctum' faciunt supinum : 'comniiniscor commentuni^'... 
5 Nam a 'reminiscor' supinum uel participium praeteriti uel futuri in 
usu non inueni-*... 

Inuenitur tamen etiam 'claudeo,' sed et 'claudo' pro 'cIaudico^' 
'Excudit*^' enini tarn praesens (|uam praeteritum potest intellegi, (i- P- ^^^) 
sed quia 'suscepit' subiunxit, melius praeteritum intellegitur. 
lo Et uidentur hi rationabilius protulisse, ne minorum sit temporum P. 179b 
praeteritum quam praesens^ Caetera uero seruant n, ut 'pando (i- P- 517) 
pandi-'... *Cado' quoque 'cecidi' facit, ne, si 'cadi' dicamus, nomen P. I80a 

esse putetur\ Virgilius autem ab eo, quod est 'adedor,' 'adessum' (^- P- ^l^) 

protulit in Villi : P- l^Ob 

•1 1 • , . V. (i. p. 520) 

15 et postibus haesit adessis^^ 

Naeuius : (i. p. 522) 

Tibi serui multi apud mensam astant, ille ipse astat, quando edit. 

Non potest enim in hoc iambo paenultima syllaba longa esse, ut 
intelligatur praeteritum'-^, ne sit scaton''. Plautus^ in lipargo: 

20 Nihil moror mihi fucum in alueo^, apibus qui peredit cibum, 
corripitur enim paenultima. 

5. .i. nomglantar P l'JQ■^^ 

1. mmesorsa 2. isairi ni thahurson 3. tractad continued 

4. nithabur dit^ on 5. ar is gndthiii son 6. .i. ar a^a p. 179a 

25 sec/imadachte nail and ideo praeteritum est ani as cudit 

1. ariiahlaigiuinaimseradipraeteritunxqaam'praeseus 2. .i. P. I79b 

cenmitha innahi thechtaite • u • t • i • suite • n • 

1. indtelchuhi quia cadum fit P. 180 a 

1. eisib t loiscdib 2. .i. co asagnoithe^^ nand sec/imadachte P. I80b 

30 .i. huare as timmorte. 8. .i. duo nomiV^a^ unius uiri quod non 

bonum [in marg., without reference to text] t scaton .i. ^rec indi 

as (claudus) .1. do s . . 

1. shall I judge? 2. 'tis therefore I do not give it. 3. a P. 179a 

commentary. 4. I give not this to thee. 5. for this is more 

35 usual. 6. i.e. because there is another preterite there, therefore cudit 

is preterite. 

1. that in marking temporality the preterite may not be less than the p. 179 b 
present. 2. i.e. except those that have u or i before n (e.g. tundo, Jindo). 

1. of the cask, quia etc. p. isOa 

40 1. consumed or burnt. 2. i.e. so that it may be understood that p. isOb 

it is not a preterite, i.e. because it is short. 3. i.e. the Greek of 


* om. MS. ^ Verg. Aen. ix. 537 


** leg. scazon '^ MS. albo 

« =deit or duit, cf. Sg. 173'' 2 ^ Scaton and Plautus 

176 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 181a Nam 'porrigo' et 'corrigo' et 'arrigo^' e in i conuertentia 

(i. p. 523) aptissimc seruant secundum proportionem simplicis declinationem. 

Excipiuntur ex hoc composita'-^: 'negligo neglexi'... Sed 

(i. p. 524) antiqui ' pago'^' quoque dicebant pro 'j)' Varro in I 

humanarum : 'ut habent Parii . . ut quorum ophiogenistum^^ arbi- 5 
trantur subpositum esse in stirpe aliquem, si ammoueant*^, ut pungat, 
colubra''^; cum pupugerit, si de genere sit, uiuere^,.si non sit, mori.' 
Cum ei, qui nos pupugit, talionem^, id est uicem a nobis 
redditam ostendimus, 'repupugi*"' dicimus, quando uero de rationed 
P. 181b uel kalendario^ loquimur, 'repunxi"' dicimus. Ab 'ago' et 'frango' lo 
et 'lego' composita seruant simplicium praeteritum, ut ' exigo 
exegi'...'re]ego relegi/ quod differentiae causa^ non motauit 'le' in 
(i. p. 525) 'li'... ../ringo^ rictum.' 'Ango^'... 

(i. p. 520) ...etsi non'^ seruant ubique eandem uocalem... ...'excello' uel 

P. 182a 'excelleo exculi' uel, ut alii, 'excellui/ quorum simplex in usu non 15 
(i. p. 527) est\ ../excello, excelles'... Ex quo^ debet 'exculi' quoque 

esse praeteritum perfectum, sicuti 'percello perculi.' 
(i. p. 528) ^ 'tollo' quoque defecit supinum, sed pro eo utimur 'sublatum^.' 

P. 182b ggf^ Probus 'occini' quoque existimat posse dici, cum simplex 

(I. p. 529) <cai^o cecini' faciat^.. ...'cerno^ creui.' Non solum enim 20 

P. 181a 1, iiifil i^dthugud^ forsuidih 2. ni in gifoidit asecAmadachte 

3. .i. combad hosuidiu iarnm pepigi 4. t origenistum .i. 

hunadgein^ 5. .i. issamXid atadaimet da chrechtnigthi nathir 

mani eple de • 6. .i. innimthdnad .i. digal ind ancridi dogni nech 

frit 7. .i. adrogegonsa 8. De ratione .i. mtan as conguin 25 

dligid huadligud ailiu sechib ed dliged son .1. forbrisiiid dligid hua- 
dligud ailiu • i de ksdeyidario A. dliged rimoi oc airli kal • YeMqua 
9. .i. dechaldigud • ut in horologio fit • 10. .i. adrothoirndius^ 
non repugi 

P. 181b 1. frisa religo fil huandi as ligo 07'iug 2. gloidim 30 

3. doimmurc 4. cenid 

P. 182a 1. .i. nibi cello t celleo 2. ondi as excello 3. ani^ 

P. 182 b 1. .i. is immaircide fosodin 2. .i. cerno dofuismim 

P. 181a 1. there is no guarantee (?) for these. 2. it is in -gi that they end (lit. 

send off) their preterite. 3. i.e. from this would be then jc>e/;?i^i. 5, i.e. 35 
thus they recognise them if a snake wounds him, if he dies not of it. 
6. i.e. vengeance for the wrong that anyone does to thee. 8. De 

ratione i.e. when it is the violation (Hit. wounding) of a reckoning by 
another reckoning, whatsoever this reckoning is, i.e, the infraction of a 
reckoning by another reckoning. Or de kalendario i.e. the law of 40 
calculating in settling (?)^ the calends. 9. i.e. of keeping the calendar. 

P. 181b 1. from religo, which is from ligo 'I tie together.' 4. though 

they do not (keep). 

P. 182a 1. i.e. cello or celleo does not exist. 2. from excello. 

P. 182b 1. i.e. it is fitting according to this. 45 

^ recte ophiogenis cum ^ si ammoueant : leg. ei admouent 

*= leg. colubram ^ MS. uiuimus 

® MS. repugi ^ cf. nirho rom a rdthugud, LB. 29* 19, rhyming with bldthugud 

s as though origenistum contained origo ^ MS. adro thoirdius 

' in full az/i as sublatum 'the word sublatum' ^ cf. Sg. 168*1 

Glosses on Pnscian {St. GciU). 177 

TO * KO(TKivt^(ov'^ KpLVd)' sic facit praeteritum, sed etiam cum pro 
*ui(leo' accipitiir '. ...'lino loui''... Teiontius in heautonti- p. iKJa 


Relcui''^ dolia omnia, omnes serias. 
5 X ab 'obeor-^': (i. p. 530) 

Morte obita (jualis fania est uolitare figuras. 

...'sarpo^' 'sarpsi'... P. 183b 

...'sero seras,' a sera obdita- natunr', 'sei-aui' facit. (i. p. 532) 

*Seui' uero secundum analogiam 'setum' debuit facere, sed 
10 ditferentiae causa ueteres 'Setum' pro 'Zethum^' dicentes hoc P- l^^^ 
*satum' proferre tradiderunt. (^- P- '^^4) 

...argontum mutuum arcessiuit*^-. similiter 'quaeso quaesi/ (i. p. 535) 
Probus tamen 'quaesiui' dicit, et melius, quamuis primitiuum quo- p. i84b 
(jne eius, id est 'cpiaei-o,' 'quaesiui' tacit praeteritum ^ . . .'facessieris-.' 
15 ...pistor='... (i. p. 530) 

...'sterto^ stertui'... p. 135 a 

(i. p. 537) 

3. .i. nihed a met as ned «5ec^madachte creui iutan mhis pro P. 182 b 
cresco aclit isQd intain iiihis pro uideo continued 

1. fosligim 2. aimifil nifris am bed andechoi^ is airi is re]em p, issa 
-JO dogni t is • i • his and • 8. .i. fritumthiagar 

1. failligim 2. .i. hiuinglas fritoharthii t diamir 3. Mail p. 183 b 
//aimrid dicit A sera ohdita A. ondfescur maidl t fritobarthu do- 
thaidhsin inna inne fil isind • sera doberr a/iobdita .i. dond fritobairt 
maill fritataibret nadorche donsoilsi is dimi asberr sera • mall t • - 
'25 1. biid dano sethvs^ pro zethos 2. dorrochuirestar^ . p. i84a 

1. is ferr bidoin secAmadachte leu archuit^ sidi 2. uandi p. i84b 

ns^ facisii t ui amal sodin 3. fer deiwia bairgine tuarcain do- 

fuaij'citis inna grdn la arsidi resiu arista brao • 

1. .i. srennim P. 185 a 

30 3. i.e. not only is crefi the preterite when it is for cresco, but also P. 182b 
when it is for video. continued 

2. since there is nothing with which the difference may be (i.e. from P. 183a 
which it should be distinguished), therefore it makes relevi. Or it is i that 

is in it (relivi). 

35 2. i.e. from the opposed {ohdita) or hidden {ohdita) bolt. 3. Mail P. 183b 

Gaimrid says A sera ohdita, i.e. from the evening slow or opposed. To 
shew forth the meaning which is in sera, the ohdita is put. From the 
slow opposition with which the darkness opposes itself to the light 'tis 
hence that sera ' slow ' is said. 

40 1. i.e. Sethus then is for Zethos. P. 184 a 

1. so far as regards this it is better that they should have (only) one P. 184b 
preterite {quaesi). 2. irova facisii, or facissivi in that case. 3. a 

maker of bread. The grains used to be crushed by pounding by the 
ancients before a quern was invented. 

^ M8. KoaKLvei^ov ^ MS. heatoDtimorumenon 

''MS. releui 

•» MS. 

c r V V 
arcessiuit *= MS. sethos *■ MS. dorochuiirstar 

B leg. ara chuit 

'• the 

s written over the line 

S. G. II. 12 

178 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia, 

P- li^'^b ...'fulcio fulsi/ quod et Probo placc3t, quainuis alii differentiae 

(i. p. 539) causa 'fnlxi' posucrunt^ 

...subtracta u coiisonantc et correpta paenultima i licet '^^ pro- 
ferre, ut 'scio, scis, sciui/ uel 'scii'... ...'suffio^ suffiui' uel 'suffii,' 

quod quamuis a neutropassiuo'*'''' componatur, tamen, quia fiignifica- 5 
tionem*' mutauit, mutauit (itiam declinationern. Vnde Virgilius in 
III I Georgicon : 
(i. p. 540) Aut suffirc'' tbimo coerasque recidere inanes 

r. 180a 'Cambio^' ayLtetySw''... Et est notandum in hoc uei'bo, quod 

(i. pp. 541, pares habent syllabas tres personae, Tiio ais ait,' (juod in alio huius 10 
'''^''^) coniugationis uerbo non inuenies, et quod peneultirna primae solius 
personae producitur^...unde tertia quoque pluralis .. similiter'' i con- 
sonantem habens producit paenultimam. 
p. 18Gb ...'sartores^' et 'fart ores 2'... Excipiuntur in 'eo' disinentia^... 

(i. p. 543) Ideo autem diximus disyllaba in 'vi' desinentia secundae uel 15 
(i. p. 545) tertiae coniugationis in sopinis uel participiis praeteriti corripere 
P. 187a paenultimam, quia, sine desyllaba sint quartae, producunt, ut *scio 
scitus/ sine ultra duas syllabas alterius quo(|ue coniugationis^ pro- 
ducitur...nisi sint^ a desyllabis^ composita, ut 'insitus/ 'incitusV 
'illitusV 20 

(^•PP-^'*^' 'Sallio"^ sallitum' facit, 'sallo salsum*''... ../ambitus ambita 

P. 187b ambitum,' in nomine autem sine uocabulo rei\ differentiae causa in 

P. 185b 1. .i. combed dechor eter sechmadsichte ani as'^ fulgeo 7 fulcio 

2. isdihnin 3. A. fotivamdiriut 4, 5. .i. arhci fio factus sum 
dogeni p?'ius suffio [between the columns] suffiui imuwxvgw infechtso 25 
lacurasciignd ninve .i. fieri riaxa suffire infechtso-^ 6. inni 

7. .i. fotimdiris 
P. 186a 1. ooimchldim^ 2. donaih teoraih personaib uathataib 

3. frisincetni per sin 

P. 186b 1. .i. oigthidi 2. .i. lintidi 3. .i. for • ilir • 30 

P. 187a 1. .i. iiise .i. acht asringba desylldbchi mathechtaid^ • i ?'etus bid 

airdioca 2. arbidtimmarti^ amsd sodain 3. .1. u^rbis t sopinis 
i partiapm oUodin asasii 4. .i. incieo ni reid 5. saillim 

6. gortigivii .i. idem significat 7 sallio 
P. 187b 1, j, ainm veto nephchoiydi 7 is quartdiil 35 

P. 185b 1. i.e. that there might be a difference between the preterites of 

fulgeo and fidcio. 3. i.e. subministro. 4. i.e. for it wa,^ fio factus 

sum that it formerly made, sujfio sujjini^ however, this time, with change 
of meaning, i.e. fieri before, sufiire this time. 7. i.e. sub^ninistres. 

P. 186 a 1. I change. 2. in the three persons singular. 3. to the 40 

first person. 

P. 186 b 3. i.e. belonging to the fourth (conjugation, eo, queo). 

P. 187a 1. i.e. of the third (conjugation), i.e. provided it exceed disyllabism, 

if it has i before -tus it will be long. 2. for in that case it will be 

short. 3. which is easy. 4. i.e. incieo : it is not easy^ 45 

P. 187b 1. i.e. name of an incorporeal thing, and it is of the fourth declension. 

.i. illico 
* MS. liquet ^ MS. aixeiw " in marg. illicitus ^ der 

glossator scheint na mate und indi as zu misclien, Thurneysen ® Here the o 

must be read c : see above 72^2, W.S. gemeint ist wobl con imchldim, Thurneysen, 
and J.S. thinks this is the correct form ^ MS. mathech, at the end of the line 

<5 for -timmorte, as ciimachtai, Sg. 3'' 21, for cinnachtae and carthi, 148*2, for charthe 
^ Tiireid seems to gloss illitus, over which it is written, J. S, 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 179 

'eo' tciininantinm res^ulam sernans, corripuit peneultimam 'ambitus.' 
Seel ^^'lills Celer ... (leclinationo- et tonoixv' 'ajubitus' nomeii a 
participio ostendit discerni, quod usu tpuMiue, ut ostcudinuis, con- 

5 Lib. XL Cuui onini uourmi ct uorbuin prinunu ot secunduui (•• i>- 5i8) 

tenuei'uut locum, participiuiu, (juod ex uti()(|ue iiascitur"', se(iuentem 
iurc^ exii>it. Quaesitum est tamen, an bene separauerunt id ab aliis 
partibus" orammatici... Stoici euim (]uomodo ai-ticulum et ])ro- 
nomon uuani parteui orationis accipiel)ant'...sic igitur supra dicti 

lo philosophi etiam participium aiebant appellationem esse reciprocam 

... Vude uidentur nostri asciuisse' inter uerba gerundia uel par- P- ^^^^ 
ticipialia, cum uideantur ea diuersos assuuiere casus-. Ideo autem ^^' ^*" '^ ^^' 
))artic*ipium separatiur' non tradebant partem orationis, (piod nulla 
alia })Mrs orationis semper in diriuatione est nullam pro])i-iam po- 

15 sitionem liabens, nisi |)articipium'*; caeterae enim partes prime" iu 
positione'^ inuentae sunt, ad quam etiam diriuatiua aptantur*'*. 

2. .i. ^eciinda,e decUnatioms iptirticipmm • lill • diil an aiiwi P. 187 b 
.*>. .i. loing in \)iiYticipio breib in nomine circumflex m pavticipio '^^^ntinued 
acuit in nomine 4. .i. issed andliged nisin forthet ■ iisus 
^o Lib. XI. 5. isairi asberar angein uand anmvaaim quia habet 
(ticiditi cosmaili contra '' accidentia no7ninis 7 quia nascitwr a uerbis 
/n^e a nominib/<5 G. .i. condergensat rainn foleith di 7. acht 


1. .i. participia .i. ataruirmiset lagerind 2. .i. ataat tuisil p. i88a 
25 indib citdesin 8. .i. fri women 7 werhwm acht ba iuna nelluch 

atarimtis 4. .i. NI conetada dirsuidigud rainn saindilis no bed 

indiruidigud semper nisi Y^vticipium ■ \ niconfil nach rainn ndd 
techtad cetnidetaid nisi participium • reliqua 5. hi cetnidetid 

G. .i. ddecastar inibi hinun folud bis indib 7 acetnide^' mad inun 
30 is oinrann dauo 

2. i.e. the participle belongs to the second declension, the noun to i>. 1^7 b 
the fourth. 3. i.e. long in the participle, short in the noun, circumflex continued 
in the participle, acute in the noun. 4. i.e. it is that law which use 
.supports. 5. therefore the birth is said to be from the noun because 

35 it (the participle) has accidents like those of the noun, and because it is 
born of verbs which (themselves) are from nouns. 6. i.e. so that they 

made of it a separate part. 7. but they used to say. 

L i.e. participles, i.e. they have reckoned them with the gerund. P. 188 a 
2. i.e. there are cases in them themselves. 3. i.e. from the noun and 

40 the verVj : but it was together with them that they used to reckon them. 
4. i.e. derivation does not obtain (any) peculiar part (of speech), to be 
always in derivation, except the participle, etc. Or there is no part of 
speech that has not a primitive-origin, except the participle. 5. in 

primitive-origin. 6. i.e. it shall be seen whether the substance that is 

45 in them and their primitive is the same. If it be the same it is one part 
(of speech) indeed. 

i a 
a MS. primae ^ MS. dO. = lr:. fri "" cf. Vol. i. p. 234 note k 


1 80 N 071- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

UJmnis enim pars orationis qiiocunque modo" diriuata uel in 
eandem notitionem" sine difinitionem'" primitiui sui accipitur et 
eandem habct ci diuisionem^^ et eadem accidentia . uel in alind^^ 
quod iam ante erat snppositiim''' in propria natiirali positione, unde 
etiam diriuatinnm propter similitudinem"' '•''' eius, quod ianri erat 5 
ante ex se ortum, ei addebatur^", ut 'pater' nomen et 'paternus,' 
similiter 'rex' et 'regalis,' 'taurus' et 'taurinus' nomina : quicquid 
enim accidit primitiuo, accidit etiam diriuatiuo. 'Ferueo' uerbum et 
'feruesco' uerbum, similiter 'facio' et 'facesso' 'uideo' et 'uiso' uerba 
sunt ab eodem in idem. Sed etiam 'bene' et 'male'"' diriuata lo 
aduerbia a nominibus ab alio ad alind ad similitudinem'^ nata sunt 
ante in propria positione inuentorum ut 'pene' 'nempe' 'fere'^'; haec 

P. 188a 7. Mad hinunn anetargnce^ inchetnidi 7 indir9>mA\g\jhi hid hiininn 

continued rcindatu doib dano iaruxn A. mad hinunn he7xhoiliud 7 accidentia 

doih • 8. .i. iin tri dighail fa thormach^^ indirmidignd ceille t suin 15 
9. .i. hicomdeilh randatad 10. .i. erchoiliiid womini^ veMqua 

11. .i. is inonnfodil insce .i. uerhum t uomen reliqua 12. airc^ 

manip hinunn etargnae don diruidigthiu frisacetmde fedir amal 
sodin andiruidigthe dochum nacha rainne aile • ut bene 7 male • ' 
13. .i. e dochum cetnidetad frisin cosmil issed tete andiruidigthe ut 70 
bene dochum indi as fere .i. inna folud naicneta veliqiia 14. .i. 

is airi doformdgar 15. .i. arachosmili frisa cetnide dianac- 

comoltar 16. .i. i^esiu adrochomolta frisandiriiidigth.e 17. .i. 
arandedenach son infechtso 18. .i. c^ocAosmailius imiandohriathsir'^ 
cetnide iunanaicniud feisin 19. .i. ataat in da fere .i. fere cetnide 2^ 
A. e^ amess liinm 7 fere cZiVuidigthe .i. inchomocus 

P. 188 a 7. If the notion of the primitive and that of the derivative be the 

continued same, they will also have the same particularity^ afterwards, i.e. if they 
have the same definition and accidents. 8. i.e. whether the deriva- 

tion of sense or sound be through diminution or increase. 9. i.e. into 30 

conformity of particularity. 10. i.e. definition of the noun etc. 

11. i.e. it is the same division of speech. 12. Difiicult ! Unless the 

notion of the derivative be not the same as the primitive, the derivative 
in that case carried to some other part (of speech) as bene and male. 
13. i.e. the primitive origin to which (it is) like^, 'tis to this that the de- 35 
rivative goes, as be^ie to fere, i.e. into its natural substance etc. 14. i.e. 
therefore it is increased. 15. i.e. for its likeness to the primitive 

with which it is connected. 16. i.e. before it was connected with the 

derivative. 17. i.e. on account of their final this time. 18. i.e. to 

the likeness of the primitive adverbs in their own nature. 19. i.e. 40 

there are the two feres i.e. a primary fere i.e. this is my judgment '^, and a 
derivative fere i.e. near by. 

^ The former n is written over and replaces a bad n ^ the first h is an 

aspiration-mark over t "^ The first word of this gloss, aire 'difficult' or 'a difficulty' 
(.i. docamhal, O'Cl.), seems, like the common phrase sudet qui legat, to mean that in 
the glossator's opinion, the lemma is obscure "^ MS. dohr^, which Windisch would 

read dohreihir or dohrethie. J.S. considers dobre-, dohretli" to be traditional abbrevia- 
tions « leg. isel f See above, p. 76, note e k ef. Ml. 53^6, 129*' 3 " The 
last words seem to be an explanation of the meaning of the ' primary '/^re. For the 
' derivative ' /ere cf. Prise, xv. 14, where fere = iuxt a is derived hom.ferus, cf, C.Z. in. 60 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 181 

enim ase-'^orta sunt: (jiiic(jiii(l enim accidit his, accidit etiam illis et, 
c]U(j(i siiuiu est"-' aduerbiorum, per omnia uerba percuiTunt. Quantiun 
orgo ad hoc, id est quod in })riniitiiiis et in sua positionc noii 
inueniuntur participia, nidentur stoici bene fecisse'-"-. Scd rursus 

5 prohibet ea esse noniina tenipoiuni diucrsornni assuniptio, (juae 
fit'^ in propriis transfigurationibus-"' ad siniilitudineni uerborum. 
Sed si quis dicat, (piod noniina quoque multa inueniuntur tempus 
significantia, respondebinius, quod hoc interest inter participia et 
noniina teniporalia-^ quod noniina ilia nihil aliud significant nisi 

lo ipsuni tempus-' per se-'' ut 'annus,' 'mensis' in projK'iis sunt 
transfiguratiunibus'-", participia uel actionem uel pasionem aliquam 
in diuerso fieri tempore demonstrant, non tempus ipsum per se'*^^' -*, (i. p. 550) 
et quod eos sequuntur casus, quos et uerba, ex (juibus nascuntur, 
et quod uerborum significationes habent et quod pro uerbo ponuntur, 

15 quorum nihil est suum nominis. 

Omne enim nomen a quocumque uerbo natum uel-'" genitiuum 
sequitur casum uel datiuum figurate per compasionem-^^..ut 'amicus 
illius^-' datiuum, ut 'amicus illi est'... Inueniuntur tamen P. I88b 

20. .1. uadih fesin 21. A. saim'ed 22. .1. nephdeno7n'P- 'i-^Sa 

"-o rainne di foleith acht c& aram laainm 23. .i. in participiis ^'^"^'""^'^ 

techiite p/'op7'ias i7\iim?[g\xrationes uerborum hi cachaiccidit absce^" 
ipersonis 7 uiodis 7 notechtath'^ dano in amisir indsainriud quia est 
in paTticipio praesens 7 ^raeterituni 7 fntrn'tim 24. .i. sluindite 

aimsir 25. .i. cen foilsigad diue/'sitatis tempo?-is 26. .i. 

'25 t resin naimsir feissin .i. cunul hid ind"^ aimsir feisin 27. .i. ut 

participia .i. ar is aiccidit dorcumgabdil aimser ni tt^cc^dit i?/imurgu 
donaib anmanihso veliqua 28. .i. ni slond naairnsirQ acht 

is slond ingnimo gnither indi 29. amal imia annian asrahartmar 

30. .i. niforcmi taisel inna hreithvQ haambi 31. .i. trechomchesad 
30 .i. ofodim in cdch dobeir frisincdch diatabir^ ni 32. iscesad 

doneuch cairddinigther and 

20. i.e. from themselves. 21. i.e. peculiar. 22. i.e. the not p. i88a 

making a separate part of speech of it, but counting it witli the noun, continued 
23. i.e. in participles, which have the proper changes of verbs in every 

35 accident, except persons and moods, and which have it also in time 
especially, because there is in the participle a present and a preterite and 
a future. 24. i.e. which signify time. 25. i.e. without manifest- 

ing diversity of time. 26. i.e. through the time itself, i.e. as if it 

were the tiaie itself. 27. i.e. as participles, i.e. for time is an accident 

40 to the participle, but it is not an accident to these nouns, etc. 28. i.e. 

it is not the expression of the time, but it is the expression of the 
action that is performed in it. 29. like the nouns which we have 

mentioned. 30. i.e. it does not preserve the case of the verb from 

which it comes. 31. i.e. through co-suf!ering, i.e. every one who gives 

45 co-endures with every one to whom he gives something. 32. 'tis 

suffering to every one who is united in friendship therein. 

'"^ om. MS. '• om. MS. "= i.e. absque 

^ leg. tiotecJitat, i.e. no-d-techtat, as the lack of ' aspiration' of the first t indicates 

® here ind seems to be written for inn 

^ the first a is written under the line 

182 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

paucaetiarn ablatiuuin sequentia...accusatiuum uero figurate: 'exosus 
belia'..., parfcicipioruni eiiim loco' uirJentur posita illonnn construc- 
tioncm seruasso. 

Ergo si uei-bonun seriianeriiit consefjuentiarn^, participia sunt, 
sin anmiissis teinporibus casus quo({ue, (pios nornina solent uerbalia 5 
sequi, attrahant, transeunfc in ea'', ut 'arnans ilium' participium est... 
'ainans^' auteni 'illius' nonien... 

(I. p. r>5i) ...mansit participium medium inter nomen et uerbuml Vnde 

rationabi liter hoc nomen est ei a grammaticis inditum per confirma- 

P. 189a tionem duarum partium** orationis principalium. ...quomodo nauium ^o 
partes sunt tabulae et ti'abes\ cetera autem, id est stupa et claui''^... 
non partes uauis dicuntur. Sed est obiciendum ad hoc^, quod... praepositiones et similia ex eadem sunt materea 
ex qua nomen et uerbum constant'', hoc est Uteris et syllabis et 

(i. p. 552) accentibus et intellectu'*. Multo melius igitur, qui principales et '5 

egregias partes nomen dicunt et uerbum, alias autem his appendices\ 
Participium est igitur pars orationis*', quae pro uerbo accipitur... 
genus et casum habens ad similitudinem nominis et accidentia uerbo 
absque discretione personarum et modorum. Cum igitur flectas 

nomen in obliques casus, uerbum adiungi ei non potest intransituum', ^° 
id est afxerd^aTov, hoc est in sua manens persona^. Nam jjuera- 
0aTt/ca^ dicuntur, id est transitiua, quae ab alia ad*^^ aliam transeunt 
personam'', in quibus solent obliqui casus^" adiungi uerbis... 

P- 188 b 1. .1. liic iminognoino ar is hilac rangahk\?ie atd exosus .i. ar is 

riddles dorangah6Jv\ iimnogiioni fri ainsid • - 2. hislund gnimo 7 25 

m ivimognam • 3. .i. noiuin'A .i. condat cmnian som. dano hi'iathardi 

4. sercid 5. .i. rann foleith .i. techtid costuilius fricecldar de 
6. .i. odeimnichther indi cosmilius indai'ann 

P. 189a 1. .i. cammchxinna 2. cloi 3. diafrituidecht 4. fit 

hicachrainn 5. foy^tachtaigtlti'^ .i. conithorndedclia^ reliqaa 30 

6. hei'choiliud folid 7. .i. nephthairiitthechtid .i. cen tairmthecht 

opersi^i dialaili - 8. .i. attrdchtad .i. cen tairmthecht ipersin naili • 
9. .1. sainpQYsan slidndes anaiinni J inhriathar^ liisuidiii- 10. ni 
tat aimnnidi 

P. 188b 1. i.e. from the place^ of construction; for exosus stands in the place ^^ 

of a participle, for construction with an accusative is a peculiarity of the 
participle. 2. in i.e. expressing action and in construction. 3. i.e. 

so that they are verbal nouns. 5. i.e. a separate part, i.e. it possesses 

a resemblance to each of the two. 6. i.e. the resemblance of the two 

parts is confirmed in it. 40 

P. 389 a 3. to oppose it. 4. which is in every part (of speech). 

5. helpers, i.e. consignificants. 6. a definition of meaning. 7. a 
non-transgressor, i.e. without passing over from one person to another. 

8. i.e. a re-commentary, i.e. without passing into another person. 

9. i.e. ('tis) a different person that is expressed by the noun and the 45 
verb here. 10. they are not nominatives. 

\ ad 

» MS. constet "^ MS. Me2(\B<\TiK<N « MS. in -' cf. Ml. 36'i4, 124'' 4, 

134*^2 " leg. comthnrhdccha, Ascoli, but cL foircnedchaih Sg. 112'' 2, cuitbedcha 

132* 1 f MS. hretli *=' loco is mistranslated 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 183 

Cum igitur sunt intransitiua, quia nou possunt obliqui casus liis P. I8i)b 

adiiuigi', loco uerbi subit participiuui...ubique enini participiuui ioco (^- P- ^^'•^) 

uerbi intranyitiui accipitur-. 

l)iuei*8a oniin norba abstpio couinnctionc adinngere uon ]iotost" '... 
5 Contra aiitcin noniina diuersa, si ad ununi refbraiitur, sinu con- 

iunctione oportet ea proferre, nisi si adiectiua'' geminentur^... 

Verba quoque et participial si seipiantur sese, ogent coniunctione... 

Nee uiirum, propria, qiuie insecabiloni'* substantiani demonstrant... 

nee nou apj)ollatiua (piae secabileni, id est generalem uel specialeni, 
lo quae diuidi potest", substantiani indicant, .. non egere coniunctione... 

Itaque cum dicaiu ' Pu})lius Cornilius Scipio Africanus,' non egco (i- p- 554) 

coniunctionibus : unam enini his iudico esse omnibus substantiam". 

Similiter 'homo est animal rationale, mortale, discii)linae capax,' cum 

unam substantiani signiiico quamuis multorum communem^, non 
15 egeo coniunctionibus, quae diuersas solent res coniungcre : diuersac 

auteni substantiae in eodeni esse non possunt. Accidentia autem, 

quae substantiae^ iani ante suppositae accidunt^'*... 

Et quamuis ab indicatiuis deriuantur uerbis participia, potestate P. l->Oa 

tamen et ui significationis omnes continent modos^.. Infinita 

20 enim similiter-', cum ab iudicatiiio nascuntur, pro omni accipiuntur 

modo^. .. ...*eo' pronomen et uerbum et aduerbium et coniunctio^. 

1. qtiiafri brethiv sis [over this] .i. aicsenogad 2. .i. Iiuare P. 189 b 

ndd roslnintev ti^ibrethir inpevsan slaindte^ tuisil nominis • rosltdntev 
z??imurgu tre7'angi\\ra:\\ in 2)ersan iiisin • oid airi iarwm doberr ind 
25 rangohiiX do inchosc ceille inna 6rethre coiidib sinonn pQYsan bes in 
particijjio 7 in obliquis 7 is ciall hret/ire astoasci and- -^ .3. .i. 

nech 4. .i. mat anmann adiecJUa emnatar and is ecen comaconiol 

hisuidib 5. .i. dibrethir t dirangahsiil inimalle G. nephfodlide 
7. acenelclii 8. folad, ii oin pevsine 9. donab Juiilib doinib 

30 10. .i. istoisigiii a/b^ad quani acciden^m 

1. .i. arberr ciall innanule mod eissib 2. y*r{?^a/i^abail P. I90a 

3. arberr ciall cech maid ainfinit 4. .i. eo .i. arindi \ adaas^ 

1. quia goes with the verb below, i.e. causality. 2. i.e. because p. igOb 

the person which the cases of a noun denote cannot be denoted by a verb, 

.^5 that person, however, can be denoted by a participle, so that therefore 
the participle is put to signify the sense of the verb, that it may be the 
same person that is in the participle and in oblique cases, and it ex- 
presses therein the sense of a verb. 3. i.e. anyone^ 4. i.e. if nouns 
adjective be doubled there a conjunction is necessary in (i.e. between) 

40 them. 5. i.e. two verbs or two participles together. &, indivisible. 

7. its generality. 8. the substance of one person. 9. to all 

human beings. 10. i.e. the substance is prior to the accidents. 

1. i.e. the meaning of all the moods is elicited from them. 2. i.e. P. 190a 

to the participle. 3. the meaning of every mood is elicited from the 

45 infinitive. 4. eo i.e. because, or than it. 

» leg. potes, but potest is glossed ^ MS. adiectatiua « in codem— 

t « 

substantiae om. MS '' MS. duuuU " MS. ados; cf. adoasa Tur. 25, adas 
Laws V 370 ^ cf. S^'. 121'^ 2 

184 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 555) ...'legeijs doceo' pro 'lego et doceo,' quae coinpositio intransitiua 

est""', hoc est ipsam in se rnauere osteiidit personam. Obliqiii uero 
casus participiorum ad hoc sunt utiles, quod non solum sine coniunc- 
tione proferuntur cum oblicpiis casibus nominum, sed etiam ad alias 
transeunt personas*'... 5 

r. 190b Nee mirum ad formam adiectiuorum haec dirigi^ cum paene 

I- P- •>'Jo; ^jj^ habeant participia nominum quoque adiectiuorum. Accidentia"-^ 
enim propriis uel appellatiuis nominibus significant... Nee nos 

moueat, quod sunt quaedam uerba, quae naturaliter ad mares 
pertinent uel ad feminas ut *fotuo'\ nubo' 'fotuens, nubens'...quod ro 
adeo natura ipsius uerbi et participii communis est trium generum^.. 
Et contra uituperationis causa possum dicere, ut luuenalis in I : 

nubit amicus ^ 

(I. p. 557) similitudinem optatiuorum^ Nascitur autem participium 

P. 191a praesentis et praeteriti imperfect! a prima persona praeteriti im- 15 

perfecti in omni coniugatione. Nee mirum \ cum prima persona 

honestior est caeteris. Virgilius in II Aeneidos : 

deuellimur- inde 
Iphitus et Pelias mecum. 

Fit autem participium mutatione extremae syllabae supra dicti 20 
temporis et personae, id est 'bam' in 'ns/ ut *amal)am amans,' 'doce- 
bam docens/ 'legebam legens,' 'faciebam faciens,' 'muniebam muniens,' 
exceptis in ' eo ' desinentibus quartae coniugationis uerbis, quae 
contra aliorum regulam i habent ante 'bam' productum — quam 
tamen antiqui diptongum scribentes trdnsmutationem "" uocalium fac- 25 
tam'' ostendebant^: 'adeibam,' 'queibam^' pro 'adiebam/ 'quiebam'... 

P. 190 a 5. .i. ishinonn pQvsan diatremdirgedar ue?"bum 7 participium 

continued q • ^^^^^^^ adcomlata?' dohrethir 

P. 190b 1. .i. cit coitchenna aiwunan n'^^ adiecta 2. imia aicciditi 

3. Consentius {!) .i. med asheiv in fer intan rhhis ocind oijyred - ^o 
fotuo goitliimm • 4. .i. atrohair^ each cenel 5. .i. briathar 

femin son infechtso doaccomol doanmanaib 7uascuiluidsiih^ 6. .i. 

amal rondgabsat inoptit 

P. 191a 1. .i. abuith on chetni phe7'sin 2. .i. doadrethar cetna pQvsan 

sin^ persana aili chucae 3. cumscugud • e • tar • i • condeni • ei • 35 

P. 190 a 5. i.e. 'tis the same person to which the verb and the participle refer. 

continued 5 jg when they are conjoined to a verb. 

P. 190b 1. i.e. (it is no wonder) though they are common, like nouns adjective. 

2. the accidents. 3. i.e. this is what the man says when he is at 40 

the operation, futuo. 4. i.e. every gender can say it (of itself, scil. 

amOj moneo, etc.). 5. i.e. this is now the conjunction of a feminine 

verb with masculine nouns. 6. i.e. as they are in the optative. 

P. 191a 1. i.e. its being from the first person. 2. i.e. a first person here 

takes other persons to it. 3. the change of e over i, so that it makes 45 

ei diphthong. 

a MS. transmotatione ^ MS. facta •= MS. adibam quibam '' leg. amaX 

anmmann ^ with a-trobair cf. asrobair Sg. 19H*^ 18, asrobar Ml. 17''23 *' leg. 

masciiil? J.S. ^ cf. p. 62, note a 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 185 

Nee tamen id^ prohibuit participia ad perfcctorum regulam nasci"; 
(licinuis oniiii 'ieiis, adieus, (jiiieus, poliens, insigiiiens.' 

Quaeritur 'ortuin ortu\' an 'oritum oritu,' unde *oriturus.' p. 191 b 

In anomalis quoqiie supra dictae regulae- seruantur... (i. p. ;')r)D) 

5 Vnde et 'osiis' pro praesenti, et 'nieminens^' pro praetcrito licet" P. l*.)2a 

accipere... (i. p. -'500) 

Sunt tamen quaedam participia, quorum cpiamuis deficiant ucrba P. 192 b 
in usu\ ratio tamen analogiae quod dici possunt ostendit, ut (i- P- •'><il) 
'triumphatus,' 'erratus*... Quid cnim prohibct uerbis quoquc (i. p. 502) 

10 eorum uti-, nisi auctoritas deficeret ? Ncc mirum hoc fieri in 
participiis^... ...'ocior^' quasi ab oco, quod in usu non est, licet a 

Graeco est co^eo)?^'"... 

...*trabeatus"'...'armatus' oo7rXia€c<; • Kac • ooTrXto-r?;?^"^. 

...a participiis participia'^ non possunt nasci nee uerba^.. ^- 103a 

15 Nam 'frugi' similia non deficiunt aliquo casu certo, sed pro (^- P- •'><>'^) 

omni casu eadem terminatione funguntur-, quamuis-'^ possunt haec ^^- P- ^^^^ 

eadem figurate magis prolata...per genetiuum uel datiuum cpiani 

indeclinabilia esse uideri... Sic 'frugi homo,' id est 'qui frugi est,' 

hoc est 'utilitati^'... 

20 ...'qui amauit^' 09 i<f>i\ria€v*^, id est (^ikrjaa^^... ...ubiP. 193b 

(i. p. 505) 

4. .i. ind • i airdixa dobuith indih 5. a/' issamlaid atacit P- 191 a 

inna ranngahala ain^\ nobed^ • e • re • bam • in p7'aete?'ito impe/'fecto • > ^'^"'"'"^'^ 

1. .i. ?'n • ortum bis do 7 reliqua 2. .i. cr^t^/iaigtheo narann- P. 191 b 

gabal todochaidi 7 sec/<madachti a^' sopino 7 reliqua 
25 1. .i. ni airberar frecildairc asiddiu ^mmurgu p, 192a 

\. fo 'V' 2. cwanibQva neck biutk 3. .i. erchrw namV.wih 

briathar ua nibiat 4. .i. coxn^^^ratiuus .i. amoX bid on jmsit asberr' 
ocus 5. cenodfil posit grecda do (J. trabda • traba uestis 

7. ps^rticipiuni 7 sic in reliquis masiied ainin 
30 1. arciabeitli amantis amandus ni diruidigud acht iscrLtthad'^''^^y^'<^ 
2. archuit ceille 2 a. adaas 3. dotharbataid 

1. ai'rocar P- 193 b 

4. i.e. the fact that the long i is in them. 5. for 'tis thus that the P. 191a 

participles are, as if there were e before -bam in the preterite imperfect. continued 
35 1. i.e. whether it is ortum that it has etc. 2. i.e. (the rules) of the p. 191b 
formation of the participles of the future and preterite from the supine ifec, 

1. i.e. a present, however, is not derived from this {meDiinens). p. 192a 

1. (deponents) in r^\ 2. that anyone should use. 3. i.e. the P. 192b 

defect? of the verbs from which they come. 4. i.e. a comparative, 

AO i.e. as if it were from the positive ocus. 5. though there is a Greek, 

positive to it. 6. if it be so. 

1. for though there be ama^dis, amandus, it is not derivation, but P' 193 a 
formation. 2. as regards meaning. 

1. when he has loved. P. 193 b 

3 MS. liquet '' MS. OKecoc '' recte 6 oTrXtV??? : over onXiarrjs is written 

par 7 sic in •' MS. ecpiXecrev " MS. os etptXetxas ^ for the omission of 

the relative n cf. Sg. '6*" 15, 32» 1, 50»3, 68*' 9 « MS. 7 '' i.e. deponents from 

which such transitive participles as triumphatus, enatus would naturally come 

186 Non-Bihlical Glosses and ScJcolia. 

participiuni deficit, uecessario uerburn infiriito nomiiii substantiuo 
iunctum participii officio'^ fuiigitur. 

...'qui ainatui'*/ 09 (^iXelrai, pro </)tA.ou/xe^'09*. Ex quo nunc 
ostenditur significatio participii**, quod tarn noniinis quani uerbi uim 
obtinet, (piod et hoc pro illis et ilia pro hoc ponunturl Dicimus 5 
enim 'legens est, qui legit' et 'qui legit, est legens*^'... 

...saepe et praesenti pro praeterito et praeterito pro praesenti 
utuntur auctores necessitatis causa, cum deficiant et in 'or' desinentia 
praesenti et in o terniinantia praeterito^ Praesentis tamen^ par- 
ticipium, (juod etiam praeteriturn imperfectum significat, solet 10 
coniungi uerbis praeteriti perfecti et plusquamperfecti et signiiica- 
tioneni*' eorundem temporuni complere, quomodo uerba*^ praesentis 
temporis, si adiungantur participiis praeteriti, praeterituni significant, 
'ut caenatus sum, caenatus es, caenatus est' pro 'caenaui, caenasti, 
caenauit'... Itaque quod deest Latinitatis linguae naturaliter, 15 

completur iuncturae rationed 
P. 194a 'Coniurato' Virgilius in II Georgicon : 

(I. p. 56H) ^^^ coniurato* discendens Dacus ab Histro. 

...uenit a 'facio' uerbo, quod uim actiuam possidet 'Ho' uerbis.. 
P. 194b Multa tamen ex huiuscemodi uerbis inueniuntur .. participia 20 

(i. p. 5()7) praeteriti temporis tam actiuam quam passiuam significationem 

habentia, ut 'meditor' /xeA-erw, 'meditatus^' 
(i. p. 568) ...transeunt in nominum uim'^.. 

(i. P-^oJ) . ..'dedi datus' et 'steti status' quod participio'' simile nomen est^.. 

(i. p. 570) Praeterea notanda sunt a 'saliui' uel 'salui' 'saltus' et 'salturus'... 25 

P. 193b 2. .i. Idlac y^anngabdla 8. acarthar 4. .i. iure p?'oe- 

continued (\[ct4j suidigtlie cDDiwie y bi-ethre tar^a hesi si reliqaa 5. engracci- 

gidir cechtar nai alaill 7 is camme duit legens est 7 q/d legit do 
ejnrt 7 qui legit legens est 6. frisgair intesteinin se dondib 

dligedih remep^vthib • 7. .i. cenodjil anerchre 8. .i. sum 30 

odballib 9. .i. acconwl inuanibriathar 7 inna ranngabdl 
P. 194a 1. eiwdcainti'^ ocondsrathsin 2. giiim indi as tio 

P. 194b 1. ciall gniiiio 7 chesto 2. .i. it auman aviad sodain 

P. 195a 1. oic bes no7nen 2. [in marg.] in aecanda, coniugatione 

diarneis 35 

P. 193b 2. i.e. in place of a participle. 3. when he is loved. 4. i.e. 

continued from the aforesaid rule of setting a noun and a verb in place of it, etc. 
5. each of them takes the place of the other, and it is the same for thee 
to say le<je)Ls est and qui legit, and qui legit, legens est. 6. this text 

answers to the two laws aforesaid. 7. i.e. though they (the present 40 

participle from verbs in or and the past participle from verbs in o) are 
wanting. 8. i.e. sum with its parts. i). i.e. the junction of 

the verbs and of the participles, 

P. 194a 1- ••• ^'t tliat river. 2. the active oi Jio. 

P. 194b 1. the meaning of action and passion. 2. i.e. they are nouns in 45 

that case. 

P. 195a 1. it may be a noun. 2. in the second conjugation behind us*'. 

^ MS. oc (J)iAei- T<M(|)iA AfeNOC '' et significationem om. MS. "^ MS. 

in participio ^ or possibly erod calnti; the word is obscure cf. cnudha, ensod 

Laws, III GO, 62, enotha H. 3. 18, p. 381 " i.e. in the passage about verbs of the 

second conjugation, 159^ 1. 19=^ Hertz, i. p. 571, 1. 8 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 187 

Excipiuntni- primao (|uiil(Mii ooniuuMtionis duo, quae per synerisiii' ^ !')•''»•> 
i pi\)t'eruntur, 'secui sectus'-^' et ' fVicui trictus.' 

Similiter a caneiulo^' coniposita absque i faciunt participia (i. p. r,7i) 
secundum piimitiui formani : ' canor cantus,' ' occinor occentus,' 
5 'acciuor avciMitus,' (juamuis 'occinui' et 'accinui' faeiant praeteritum^ 

excipiuutur ' ussi ustus,' 'gessi gestus,' 'toivsi torsus' et" 'tortus' i>. uxja 
antique'. (r. j.. r,78) 

...deponentia, quae facile*' ex simili terminatione' passiuorum*' p. lodh 
dinosci possunt... 
lo Et quia snperius diximus, quod uerba actiua uel neutra carent (i. p. 574) 
praeteriti temporis participio, sicut et passiua et communia et 
de]K)neiitia deticiunt in participiis instantis temporis-, sed ])ro his 
substantiuo nomine et uerbo utimur, ut 6 <pc\7]aa<^ 'qui amauit'V o 
<f)i\ov/jL€ro<;'^ 'qui amaturV sciendum, quod nntiqui in actiuis et 
15 neutris uerbis' pro® praeteriti temporis participiis etiam instanti** 
tempore utebantur...6 'Trapayevo/Jievof;^' koI 'irapayLVo/jbevo^^'^,' 'ad- 
ueniens.' Virgilius in X : 

Caeculus, et ueniens^ Marsorum^ montibus Vmbro, 

Lib. XII. Pronomen est pars orationis, quae pro nomine proprio' P. I97a 
20 uniuscuiusque accipitur personasque finitas recipit. (i- 1>- 577) 

1. tritliohae 2. ni secitus^ dogni 3. .i. ondi as cano P. 195 b 

4. .i. nithechta indranngvh^d arachuitsidi 

1. nave naick hisus tiagait P- I96a 

1. fricesixdi 2. horatingahdil /recndairc hicesad* sechmoella^ P. 196 b 
25 diuscartach • horamigahsiil y-recndairc indeilb chesto 7 ho7Xtngah'a,i\ 
5gc/anadachti indeilb gnhno -^ Et sechmoella coitchen horangabkiX 

.s<?c//madachti intan araniberar gtiiiw eissi 7 ho rangabkW /recnairc 
iutain arambeYar cesad essi-^^ 3. arrocar 4. acarthar 

5. .i. ar??i6er^{5 a?Ta?«^abail /recndairc 6. frecndairc 7. digreic 
30 indi as adueniens inso dano 8. andororpai 9. innacenelsln 

1. engracognd anme dills .i. isdiles anainmsin afolaid .i. lobo-V. I97a 
fol'A,d dilea t cZoacaldmach • > 

2. it is not secltus that it makes. 3. i.e. from caiio. 4. i.e. P. 195 b 
the participle hath it [i) not as far as that goes. 

35 1. since they do not end in -sits. P. 196a 

1. (like) the passive. 2. the deponent lacks a present participle P. 196 b 

in the passive : (the passive lacks) a present participle in the paradigm of 
the i)assive, and a preterite participle in the paradigm of the active : the 
common lacks a preterite participle when action is expressed by it, and a 

40 present participle when passion is expressed by it. 3. i.e. when he 

has loved. 4. when he is loved. 5. i.e. that they used to 

express it by a present participle. 7. two Greek (words) for adueniens 
(is) this then. 8. when he came. 9. to those nations'". 

1. a taking the place of a proper noun, i.e. tliat name is the peculiar p n)^.^^ 

45 property of its substance, i.e. either a proper substance or an' appellative. 

* torsus et om. MS. •' MS. facili "" om. MS. '• MS. (PlXol/htjuos 

" MS. quod • ill actiuis et neutris uerbis • actiui pro ' MS. iraparrivos f^ MS. 

Trapariuo/xevo '' MS. sccit us ' }d cesad steht neben der iibrigen glosse, aber 

mit einem verweisungszeichcn, das hinter /rcc" wiederkehrt, Thurneyscn '' cf. ni 

iarsiniii seachmallas o dheilhh = i\on quia caret forma, BB. 819'^7 ' here something 

like st'c/<moe/ittce«a<Z seems to have been omitted '" 'of those nations,' cf. Sg. 19" 4, J. S. 

188 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Et priinue quidem pursoriae piiuiitiuum est 'ego' et roliqui casus 
scquerites''^../sui/ quod nomiuatiuo caret, quomodo ' eavrov^' apud 
Graccos^. Et ea quidem octo pionoiniua sunt primitiua uel simplicia"*. 

Quaeritur tamen, cur prima quidem persona et secuuda singula'^ 

habeant pronomina tertia uei-o persona modo demostratiua est, 5 

ut *hic,' 'iste,' modo relatiua", ut 'is,' 'ipse,' modo praesens iuxta', 
ut 'iste^,' modo absens uel longe posita, ut 'ille-'.' Si enim super'" 
omnes alias partes orationis" finit'- personas pronomen, rectissime'-' 
tertiarum quoque personarum differentia distincte profertur, quae 
(i. p. 578) plurimas habet diuersitates^'*. Vnde non irrationabiliter tertias ^° 
uerborum personas infinitas AppoUonius dicit^''' '^ cum nulla in eis 

P. l-'7a 2. ISairi ashertar atacdtnuW incJiamthuisil ore ni ondi as ego 

continued ^^^ . mei • 7 veliqua Alite?" isairi ash^i'tar ata cet nidi inchc mthuisil 
ore atd^' cetnidi inna p?'ono7?ii?2a huataat A. ego 7 tu • • 7 sic dicitnv in 
nomine mad cetnide anainmni it cetnidi athuisil • si diriuaiw?/t • nomen • 15 
casus eius diriua^^ erunt • > 3. grec indi as sui 4. .i. nitaet 

cJiomsaidigiid^ friu^ in nominatiuo nisi in paucis 5. oindi 

6. .i. atarcadach .i. diarobae aisndis^ riain 7. incJiomocus 

8. intisiv 9. intithall 10. .i. secli 11. Super omnes .i. 

huare ata cinniud pevsine hi pronome/z 7 ata mrechtrad forsinpersin ^o 
isin • hauisse cenotectad ilgotha fri inchosc in mrechtraid sin • liuare 
is moo sluindes pronomen per sin quam aliae partes • air isfrisaricht • 
ar cia sluindid hriath'a.i' pevsin ni fr^is ariclit frislond pevsine act is 
frislond gnimo pevsine p^-incipaliter ariclit • cenud slidndi pevsin 
conseqiienter • ' 12. manadchinni^ 13. isdiriach andechor 'ib 

deg cinte pevsana 14. in gothaib° j indliucht 15,16. .i.fobith 
ndd cinnet tevtpevsin breihve pevsain acJit is gnini pevsine sluindite 
[marg. 1.] dindi file mrechtrad forsindremepevthu 7 nad fil for 
tevtpevsain^ nerhovum'^ 

P. 197a 2. Therefore the oblique cases are said to be primitive, because it is 30 

continued j^q^^ from ego that met is. Aliter, for this reason the oblique cases are said 
to be primitive, because the pronouns ego and tit, from which they come, 
are primitive, and thus it is said 171 riomine, if the noun be primitive its 
cases are primitive. 3. the Greek of sui. 4. i.e. except in a few- 

instances, there is no composition with them in the nominative. 6. i.e. ?>:> 

anaphoric, i.e. of which there has been a speaking before. 11. i.e. since 

there is a definition of person in the pronoun, and there is variety in that 
person, it were right that it should possess many sounds to (express that 
variety, because the pronoun, more than the other parts of speech, signi- 
fies a person : for for this it was invented. For though a verb signifies 40 
person, it was not invented to signify person, but to signify a person's 
action, pi^incipaliter ^ although it signifies person conseqneiiter. 1 2. if 

it determines. 13. right is their difference because they define 

persons. 14. in words and meaning. 15. i.e. because third 

persons of a verb do not define person, but it is the action of person 45 
which they signify, from the fact that there is variety on the aforesaid and 
there is not on the third person of verbs. 

" MS. aiTwv ^ leg. ata "= for the asphation of the subject cf. Sg. 3'"* 1, 6'' 25, 

28*14, 146'* 1, 197^4, 201"'»5, 209'' 24 '' cf. Sg. 158" 3, 4 « recte aisndis, cf. 

Sg. 198*10 ^ MS. might be read maradchinni « MS. hi (jothaih ^ MS. 

text pexsa^n ' Alles eine hand. Bei der randnote ein verweisungszeichen"^ das 

sich iiber acht u (jnlm wiederfindet, Thurneysen 

Glosses on Priscian (St. (lull). 189 

certa fiiiiatur persona et profundae multitudinis sunt capaces''... 
8i enim dicam 'scribo' uel 'scribis,' in ipsa iioce definiui^" otiani 
personam scribentis et ostendi. Sin dicam 'scribit,' incertum quis^**, 
donee addam uel nomen uel pronomen-". Et primae ({uidem 

5 personae et secundae et tertiae, cum non discernunt genera-', in- 

aequalem habent etiam casunm declinationem...tertia, (piae est 'sui' P- I97b 
'sibi' *se' *a se' non solum genera, sed etiam numeros confundit ; 
nee mirum^: nam cum relatiua' sit, ex antecedente cognitione'^ 
possumus ad quod genus uel numerum-' refertur scire, (juod facit in 

lo genere primae et secundae personae ipsa demonstration et praesentia 
utriusquel Ilia uero, cpjae distingunt genera, certam habent et 
aequalem per utrumque numerum declinationis et casuum regulam, 
ut *ille,' 'ipse,' 'iste,' et reliqua nouem*^. 

Sunt autem eorum alia demonstratiua, alia relatiua, alia et 

15 demonstratiua et relatiua^ unde' notabiles et certae fiunt personae. 
.. utraque enim...praesens ostenditur persona, et eius, qui loquitur**, 
et illius, ad quem loquitur. 

Inuenitur tamen saepissime absque aliis per ellipsin^^ pro- (i. p. 579) 

10 iNterest autem inter demonstrationem et relationem hoc, quod 
demonstratio interrogationi reddita primam cognitionem ostendit^" — 

17. .1. na ilchialla as ind oinrainn 18. rocinnius 19. ce P- 197a 
he roscrih 20. isindi scrihas 21. mfodlat chenel^ conuuued 

1. cia heith incuinmasc andsom 2. .i. tresanainm nengy^aci- P. 197 b 

•25 gedar 3. .i. cid chenel no cesi aixtm 4. .i. acht is ifoilsigud 

frecndairc asagnintar inego 7 tu • tri ataixud immurgu asagnintar 
liism • 5. derhaid cenel dano isiiidih ani remitatet 6. reliq^^a 
nouem .i. anoi^ frisnatri^ .i. ite innanoi didiw • septem diriuatiua • 
et 'is- 7 'hic' 7. .i. dinaih fodlaih rexneperthib 8. .i. 

Z° frecndairc dm .i. prima 9. treerchre 10. (\uod demonstratio 

.i. ishe mfoilsigud frecre do neoch immechomarcar diiit 7 7ii em 
etargnv riam indainmnigthe innapersine acht iscetna netargna dondi 
immedchomairc^ ar ni etargemin side riam ofoilsiged^ do • ' ' 

17. i.e. the many meanings out of the same part (of speech). P. 197a 
35 19. who it is that has written. 20. it is of him that writes, continued 

21. they do not distinguish gender. 

1. that there be the confusion therein. 2. i.e. through the noun p. I97b 

that it takes the place of. 3. i.e. what is the gender or what the 

number. 4. i.e. but it is in present demonstration that it is 

40 recognised in ego and tu : through anaphora, however, it is recognised in 

sui. 5. what precedes them, then, certifies the gender in them. 

6. the remaining nine, nine in addition to the three {ille, iste, ijyse) : 

these then, are the nine, seven derivatives and is and hie. 7. i.e. 

from the divisions aforesaid. 8. i.e. present indeed, i.e. the first 

45 person. 10. i.e. this is the demonstration, an answer to what is 

asked of thee, and not after previous knowledge of the naming of the 

person, but it is the first knowledge to him that asks it, for he knew not 

till it was manifested to him. 

» MS. reuelatiua '' MS. illimsin *^ for the aspiration of the object cf. Sg. 2.5'' 11, 
72»3, 4, 198»2, 200»'6 '• MS. noi, Thurneysen "^ MS. frisinatri] but over the 

second i there was probably a punctum delens, now cut off •" MS. immebchomairc 

{immedchomairc according to Thurneysen), corr. Nigra »-' leg. probably orofoihiged 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

'quis fecit?' 'ego' — rclatio uero secundani" cognitionem significat, 
ut 'is,' 'do quo iam dixi'"'^.' luro igitur 'hie'"',' (juod prirnam cogni- 
tionoiii iiidicat, praeporiitur, undo et 'praepositiuum' iioniiiiatur, 'is' 
autem, quod secuudam cognitioneni significat, subiuugitur, undo et" 
'sul)innctiuum' pro incrito nuncupatur, quod rodigat'^ in memoi-iam 5 
cogiiitionis pi'iinac^"', ut si dicain : 'Aeneas filius fuit Veneris; is est 
(pii'" uicit Turnum.' 'Ipsc^'" (puxpic in tertia persona per se, ut 
(lictuni est, positum ad recordationem personae refertur iam cognitae"; 

P. 198a recte igitur denionstrationeni, quae significatur per *ille' et 'iste' 

prononnna, reparat niemoiiae^ pronornen, (piod est 'ipse': non tamen 10 
etiani 'ille' et 'iste' referri ad prononien 'ipse' possunf-. Prima 
enim cognitio est per demonstratiua pronomina, secunda uero per 
relatiua^. Figurae'' enim uel discietionis uel significantiae causa^ 

primae et secundae adiungitur. Quod autem tertiae est, ostenditur 

(i. p. 580) ex eo quod dicimus" 'ego feci,' 'tu fecisti,' 'ipse fecit,' et quod tertiae 15 

P. 197 b 


P. 198 a 

11. .i. iar netargnu riam. 12. .i. inti diarohe hriathar linn 

riam 18. foilsigud ^^yrecndairc^ 14. ol atairhir 15. .i. 

citdirlmYt Idforatliinet innapersine immeroraid riam 16. .i. inti 

adruhartmar • 17. .i. cenacomol naich aili do (m'dianaccomaltar 

p7*onomen naill do oetet som mrum do imidiu • • 18. .i. diainhi 20 

foraithmet riam 

1. .i. is pronornen naitlifoilsigthech doih ipse 2. nicumcat 

camaiph ille 7 iste beta naithfoilsigthecha dondi as ipse airis cetna 
netargnw sluindes ipse intan as foilsigthech .i. intan nihis lasani 
asego'' t tu no'^ ivwialle • • .'I .1. istoisigiu didin a cetna netargme 25 
inchoisechar per ille 7 iste quam anetargne tanaise his per ipse 
4. .i. coudih imdu de torand innaforgnuso 5. .i. do chinniud 

innapevsine 7 dia dechor frialaili 7 is sinonn noen discretio 7 
significat ^i'ct • • ' 6. .i. is coimdig linn inso 

P. 197 b 


P. 198 a 

11. i.e. after previous cognition. 12. i.e. he of whom we have 30 

spoken before. 13. demonstration in presence. 14. because it 

brings again. 15. i.e. bringing again into recollection of the person 

that he has spoken of before. 16. i.e. lie whom we have mentioned. 

17. i.e. without joining any other to it, for if another pronoun be joined 
to it, it (sc. ipse) is in subjection to it. 18. i.e. of which there 35 

is mention before. 

1. i.e. to them ipse is a re-demonstrative pronoun. 2. il/e and 

iste, however, cannot be re-demonstrative to ipse, for ij^se expresses together 
the first cognition when it is a demonstrative, i.e. when it is with ego or 
tit. 3. i.e. the first cognition, then, which is signified by ille and iste 40 

is earlier than the second cognition which is (expressed) by ipse. 4. i.e. 
so that the sign of the figure may be the more abundant, 5. i.e. to 

define the person and to distinguish it from another, and discretio and 
siynificantia are just the same. 6. i.e. this is customary with us. 

•^ MS. et et ^ cf. Sg. 204» 4 <^ s under the line 

'1 here no seems to have been written by mistake, and it is omitted in the transla- 
tion, cf. Ml. 87'' 17 

Glosses on PHsciaii {St. GalJ). 1 f) 

personam in id transforri possunt', quod"^ maxime in interrogationibus 
animaduerti potest. Quidam etiain nomeu hoc (soil, 'ipse') 

putauerunt, (]iua est quando pro*^ 'solus' accipitur''... 

Verba priinae et seciindae porsonae adiuncta ])ron()niinibus 

5 ]H>rfoctioiiein f"aciiint^'\..nonnnibus autein non, nisi sint iierba sub- 
stantiua uel uocatiua...*ipse' uero onniibiis iierbis adiunctuni })('r- 
fectionem habot : 'ipse dedi"'... 

Et(piia pi'iiiiitiuum tain sinoularisquani [)luralis nunieri connnune, 
(leriuatuni (puxjne intrinsecus'-, ex qua parte possessoris''* persona 

lo signiticatur per genitiuum priniitiuum''^^ ex quo nascitur, utrius(]ue 
Munieri commune est, ut 'suus' illius'"' et 'suns' illorum ""'... 
Undo intrinsecus^' personae, in quibus genetiui prim i tin orum, sicut 
dictum est, intelleguntur, ex (juibus et deriuantur, confundunt (i. ]i. 581) 
genera^^ quomodo et primitiua eorum. Extrinsecus^^ uero distin- 

r5 guunt ea pro generibus nominum, quibus adiunguntur^": 'mens 
seruus,' ' mea ancella,' 'meum mancipium.' Numerus uero intrinsecus'-^^ 
hie intellegitur, quern genetiui habent primitiuorum^^ ex quibus 
deriuantur. Genera etiam possessorum ""^^ demonstratio ostendit^^, 

7. .i. aithfoilsignd tertperswe his and 8. .i. anaithfoihigud P. 198a 

20 sin 9. .i. cen engracugud ndnnice 10. .i. adart fochen)i ^^^^^'^'"'^^ 

naisdisen'^ anisiv 11. .i. connach ainni samlaid 12. arrainii 

indaitrehthado 13. .i. ondrainn inmedonich hisin indaitrehtliado 

14. .i. isosuidi dosom anisin airis coitchen ade caclia dirnie 

15, .i. ai A. filius 16. .i. iuna nai .i. filius • 17. .i. arrainn 
25 aitrebtliado 18. .i. ilare asrobair mulier mens filius 7 asivhsiir 

' uir mea filia alleith posessoris 1 9. arrainn indatraib atrehthar 

and A. fri a cocenel fogena 20. A. fobith iunacenel imiananman 

frisanacomlatar in imnwgnom • 21. .i. arrainn indi atreba 

22. .i. hothad ut rnei mews hilar ut nostrw/?^ Doster 7 rellqua 

.^o 23. .i. innani atrebat 24. .i. cinnind A. infailsigud failsigetar 

aitrebthacha persiti doadbat son acenel atreba anatrab atrebthar^ and • • 

7. i.e. a re-demonstration of the third person which is there, p. lysa 
8. i.e. that is their re-demonstration. 9. i.e. without taking the place continued 

of a noun. 10. i.e. this is "pillow under the head" of a statement. 

35 11. i.e. so that thus it is not a noun. 12. on the part of the 

possessor. 13. i.e. from that internal part of the possessor. 14. i.e. 

that is from this part to him (the possessor), for this is common to each 
number. 17. i.e. on the part of the possessor. 18. i.e. because a 

wife can say ineus filius and a husband can say mea filia as to possessor. 

40 19. on the part of the possession which is possessed there, i.e. it will be 
construed with its cogender. 20. i.e. because of the genders of the 

nouns to which they are joined in construction. 21. i.e. on the part 

of him who possesses. 22. i.e. singular, as mei^ meus, plural, as 

nostrum, noster etc. 23. i.e. those that possess. 24. i.e. a defini- 

45 tion, i.e. the demonstration wherewith possessives demonstrate person, 
that shews the gender which the possession that is possessed possesses. 

* om. MS. ^ leg. primitiui " MS. possessiuorum •' Compare cennadart 

fona fertaih inf(0, Windisch, Wihterb. 419 " MS. atrehtar, with an aspiration-mark 

over the second a 

192 N(m-BiJ)lical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 198b (|uema(linodnm in primitiuis. Extrinsecus uero^ terminatio distinguit 
miniermn, fjuornodo ot genera et casus possessionum ; in qnibus 
regiila eonun conse(juentiam seruat mobiliiim noininum^ Quaeritur"' 
cur 'nostras' ct 'nestras' a plural i tantummodo niimero dirinantur ? 
Ad (jnod respondendum, qnod patriam sen gentem significant... Et 5 
possessiua (piidem egent adinnctione nomirmm ad plenarn significa- 
tionem^, priinitiua nero non semper. Itaqiie perfectum ad discre- 
tionem est...deficiens iiero"^ quantum ad discretionem... Cum 

igitur et articuli relationem et pronomen relationem habent, bis 
eimdem ad cognitionem referri ostendunt''. Nee mirum, loco 10 

articulorum ea nos accepisse in declinatione, cum apud Graecos 

(i. p. 582) qnoque hisdem uocibus et in articulis et in pronominibus solent uti ', 
09 7) o, ex quibus apud nos 'hie haec hoc' nascuntur pronomina 
ai'ticularia®. ...o e'/xo?*^ 8oi)Xo9^ id est o S0OX09 fiov^\.. 

...possessiua uero transitiua^'' sunt semper... ...uocatiiium non 15 

habet aliud pronomen nisi secundae personae primitiuum, 'o tu,' 
' o nos,' et primae possessiuum, quando ad secundam transit 
personam ". 

P. 199a ...tamen possunt in tertia simul utraque inueniri in diuersis^.. 

(i. p. 583) ...'sui'...non solum tunc refertur ad tertiam personam, quando 20 

P. 198b 1. -i- dlleith atraih 2. A.fodalet chenel fochosmailius anman 

nadieclit • 3. .i. 7iied iarmafoichsom hie • cid arndid huathuisMh 

ildaih disruthaigedar^ acht isciall indildatad ind atraih file inddib cid 
ariia airecht pronome?? naitrebthacli diaslund m othuth • - 4. do- 

linad anintlvuchta 5. ind insce 6. .i. biet dd atarcud and 25 

am^\ sodain diamhe articol 7 pronomen aiid • olsodin immurgu nad 
recar les • 7. .i. arherat pronomen asanartocol son dm 8. .i. 

gein engraicicldhe .1. fohith ite nodaengraidgetar - 9. .i. aitrebthach 
conartucol fit hie • 10. dondatrub 11. .i. intan aspersan 

tanaise atrebthar and 30 

P. 199a 1. cicht ropat mini tertpersin 

P 198b !• i-®- ^^ ^^® P^^^ ^^ possession. 2. i.e. they distinguish gender 

like nouns adjective. 3. i.e. it is not this that he asks here : why 

are they derived from plural cases? but it is the sense of plurality of 
possession that is in them, why was not a possessive pronoun invented to 35 
express it in the singular ? 4. to complete their sense. 5. the word. 
6. i.e. there will be two anaphoras there in that case if there be an 
article and a pronoun there : which however is not needed. 7. i.e. 

they make a pronoun out of their article indeed. 8. i.e. the origin of 

taking place, i.e. because it is they that take their places. 9. i.e. a 40 

possessive with an article there is here. 10. to the possession. 

11. i.e. when it is the second person that is possessed there. 

P. 199a 1. provided that the third persons are different. 

* MS. ea/xaos 

^ MS. e^uaos 

^ for disruthaigeddar 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 193 

ipsa in se agit- per rcciprocationcm...sed ctiarn cum ipsa agit' et sic 

alia in ipsani^-'', id est cum retra.nsit quae'^ dicitur'... i'. l'>9b 

Personae pronominuin sunt tres, prima, secunda, tertia. Prima^ 
est, cum ipsa, (]uae loquitur, de se pronuntiat ; secunda, cum de ea, 

5 ad quam directo sermone loquitur; tertia, cum de ea, (|uae nee 
loquitur nee ad se directum accipit sermonem. Nam^ si dicamus^, 
prima est, quae loquitur, potest nihil de se loqui'^'^, sed de secunda' 
uel tertia, et tit dubitatio : similiter de secunda si dicamus, ad quam 
loquitur, potest intellegi et ad primam et ad tertiam*^: nam locutio 

lo ipsa pertinet non solum ad secundam, sed etiam ad primam et ad 
tertiam ; de tertia quoque si dicamus de qua loquitur^, commune 
inuenitur Irium personarum : nam et de prima et de secunda et de 
tertia loquitur^^ Melius igitur AppoUonius. . .praepossitis personarum 
ditinitionibus^^ est usus. 

15 Quid igitur^^ quod multi simul loquentes dicunt, 'nos fecimus'? (i. p. 585) 
...unusquisque pars est totius^^... 

2. .i. aggnim feisne immefolngai cesad fuiri 3. .\. for riach P. 199 a 

naile 4. .i. intesi 5. .i. Gniid semfor^ nach naile hinunn 7 (continued 

gniidside coniiniiiolngai side cesad fuiri sidi • v 

2o 1. .i. gnim doneuch forrochongart • cesad doneuch forrorcongrad^ - P. 199b 
gnim m?'um dondi dodechuid cesad dondi cosatuidches • 2. .i. 

hejxJioiViud cetnae persine 3. .i. is airi ite inna fir erchoilte inso 

do bill)'- nam reliqua 4. .i. viad he herchoiliud cetne persine insin 
.i. conibbe • dese • and- 5. nil de se loqui .i. conicsom hisuidiv 7iad 

25 labrathar dese'^ sech nach per sin indsainriuth - ^ 6. .i. ni lahrathar 
difeisiie ams\ sodain • 7. i. mani be directo sermone and 

is iuderb iaruva in prima nodlabrathar \ tertia 8, .i. is coitchen 

doib huili 9. .i. mad ed navamd no bed isiiid her-chdilmd 

10. A. cetna persan di feisin 11. .\. huanaib herchoiltib toisechaib 

30 12. cerricc 13. innasochuide 

2. i.e. its own action causes passion on it. 3. i.e. on some other. P. 199 a 

4. i.e. into it. 5. i.e. it acts on some other, and® this (other) acts so (continued 
as to cause passion on it. 

1. i.e. action to him who has ordered : passion to him that has been P. 199b 

35 ordered : action, then, to him who has come : passion to him who has 

been come to. 2. i.e. a definition of the first person. 3. i.e. 

therefore these are the true definitions that I give, nam etc. 4. i.e. if 

that be the definition of the first person, i.e. that dc se be not there. 

5. i.e. it is able here not to speak de se rather than any person 
40 especially. 6. i.e. it speaks not of itself in that case. 7. i.e. if 

directo sermone be not there, it is uncertain then whether prima says it or 
tertia. 8. i.e. it is common to them all. 9. i.e. if that alone were 

in the definition. 10. i.e. the first person of itself. 11. i.e. (made 

use) of the first definitions. 13. of the multitude. 

* leg. cum retransitiue ^ om. MS. 

° In fo-r-ror-conrjrad the first r is the assimilated Ji of the relative: as to the ror 
see vol. I. p. 567, note a, and Celt. Zeitschr. iii. 471 

^ dese: MS. de ® even as, W.S. hinunn 7= idem atque, Windisch. 

S. G. II. 13 

194 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

P. 200a ...ipsa positio prima nominum non ad aliquem, sed de aliquo 

habet locutionem^ ...prima enirn et secunda, nisi figurate, 

adiunctione nominis non egent, cum et substantiam et qualitatem 
tarn suam ipse qui* loquitur, quam eius, ad quem praesens prae- 
sentem loquitur, uidetur scire uel aspicere^ 5 

(i. p. 586) Cum igitur omnia pronomina...sint quindecim, alia omnia mobilia 
sunt^, id est ex masculinis feminina et neutra faciunt, absque tribus 
primitiuis primae et secundae personae, 'ego' et 'tu,' in quibus 
demonstration* ipsa secum genus ostendit^, et 'sui/ quod cum sit 
relatiuum, . . tam genus quam numerum non uocis discretione^ sed lo 
priore cognitione'' subicit. Relatio^ enim est^ cognitionis ante latae^ 
repraesentatio... Quodsi quis dicat : 'cur ergo etiam 'is,' cum sit 
semper relatiuum, non est commune trium generum?' respondemus^" 
quod ' sui, sibi, se a se,' non solum ^^ relationis causa, quod supra 
diximus^^, sed etiam ipsius terminationis singulorum casuum^^, qui 15 
consimiles sunt primae et secundae, hoc habuit, ut confundat 
genera. Quomodo enim Graeci per tres personas primitiuorum 
obliquos casus similiter habent terminantes^^, qui et communes sunt 
omnium generum ; "^ifiov aov ov, i/jiol aol ol, e'/xe ere e, sic nos quoque 
auctoritatem illorum in plerisque^^ secuti per tres personas habemus ao 
pronomina similiter terminantia per obliquos casus et omnis 

P. 200a 1- .i- combed secundsi 2. .i. isairi niaidlicnigetar anmmae • 

veMqua 8. .i. cenmithd nostras 7 uestras 7 ego 7 tu 7 sui • 

4. incinniud innapersine 5. .i. lasinfoilsigud 6. .i. ni 

ofoilsigud suin 7 gotho 7. .i. ond anmmaimm forsanihi sliucht^ • 15 
8. .i. intatdrcud fil hisui • 9. .i. ind anmma remthdrcidi riam 
10. issed inso afrecre .i. (\uod reliqua 11. .i. nihed amet 

as coitchen araccuis indattaircedo 12. .i. intatarcud^ hisin 

13. .i. cosniaili tuisil • sui • fj'ituisliu ego 7 tu • ite tra indi accuis 
insin arndid coitchen trecheneloe • sui • 14. .i. cosmaili angenitne 30 

atriur ' 7 atoharthidi in -i* 7 reliqua 15. cenmithd inna 


P. 200a 1- i-6. it would be secunda (positio). 2. i.e. 'tis therefore they need 

not a noun, etc. 3. i.e. except nostras and uestras and ego and tu and 

sui. 4. the definition of the person. 5. i.e. with the demon- 35 

stration. 6. i.e. not by demonstration of sound and voice. 7. i.e. 

by the noun w^hich it follows. 8. i.e. the anaphora that there is 

in sui. 9. i.e. of the noun previously brought forward. 10. this 

is the answer to it, i.e. quod etc. 11. i.e. not only is it common 

because of the anaphora. 12. i.e. that anaphora. 13. i.e. the 40 

cases of sui are like the cases of ego and tu : those then are the two 
causes why sui is common trigeneric. 14. i.e. the genitives 

of the three are alike, and their datives in i, etc. 15. besides 


•^ om. MS. 

b om. MS. 

^ MS. efxat • aov • \-ov • eXXoi; • crov • \-ov • e/xTjcre • he • 

d for the construction cf. Ml. 59'^ 7, SS*^ 10 

® MS. intarcud 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 195 

communia jrencris. M. Cato in les^is Meiiiae* suasione : 'rex P. 200b 

Seleucus anna nostratia^ facit.' Plautus in Sticho'': (i- P- i587) 

Ergo oratores populi sunnnates- uiri 
Summi accubent, ego infimatis infimus, 

5 pro ' intimas^' 

Necesse est autem omnia pronoinina habere trea genera uel in 
una eademque uoce confusa uel in diuersis distincta terminationibus 
ideo, quia pro uniuscuiusque rei"* propriis accipiuntur nominibus, 
quae tani in masculinis quam in femininis quam in neutris in- 

lo ueniuntur generibus, quae in pronominibus quoque necesse est 
ostendi^ seu demonstratione^ sen relatione. 

...sermo inter mares et feminas exercetur quorum sunt primae 
et secuudae personae id est a quibus profertur et ad quos dirigitur 
loquela'... ...possunt aequidem etiam hominum inueniri nomina 

'5 neutri generis^... ...deriuatiua pronoinina... 'mens, tuus, suus, (i. p. 588) 

noster, u ester, nostras, uestras,' alterius sunt generis intrinsecus, 
hoc est communis trium generum, in quo possessor ostenditur, 
et alterius extrinsecus, hoc est mobilis, in quo possesio denuntiatur, 

1. hilar nostrate 2. huasail 3. .1. dothaidhsin iirdi^ as P. 200b 

2o infimatis romhoi apzic? ueteres taresi iwdi as infimas-yi^e hodie • 
4. each oinfolaid 5. huai'e nengraicigetar pronominB. anmayi 

each folaid ' 6. robo opvonoihneih^ foilsigdde phersin frecndairc 

7. .i. is etarrii hiid immacaldaim 8. .i. archuit suin 9. al- 

leith aitrehtJiado 10. Gaihit inna pronomma aittrebthacha engraic 

25 amnw dilis indaitrebthado ar intan asmbiiirsa mens engraicigidir 
insin tuo aimn diles 7 nomrela 7 nometargnigedar • oaich deicen 
monomen diles doeipirt alleith...indi aitreba extrinsecus uero .i. 

arrainn ind(i at)trebthar ndo a{caldai7n) . .(en)gracaigedar . . div . 

7 is aicn{ed en)gracaiged .i. mui^ i asbeir sem is g 

30 anmmaim foir do atr as ret las • • ^ 11. alleith indi 


1. plural of nostrate. 3, i.e. to shew that injimatis was (used) P. 200b 

by the ancients instead of infirrias which is (in use) to day. 4. of 

every single substance. 5. because pronouns take the place of nouns 

35 of every substance. 6. either V)y pronouns which demonstrate a 

present person. 7. i.e. 'tis between them is conversation. 8. i.e. 

as regards sound. 9. on the part of the possessor. 10. the 

possessive pronouns take the place of the proper name of the possessor, 
for when I say meus that takes the place of ray proper name, and mani- 

40 fests me and signifies me, so that it is unnecessary to say ni}'' proper 
name 11. on the part of him that possesses. 

* MS. meae uiae ^ in Sticho om, MS. "^ the subject of the dependent 

clause is put by anticipation in the genitive after the verbal noun <* the Latin word 
inflected as Irish; hn = mn '^ the absolute form of wo, (as di of a), which occurs also 
in Sg. 209* 7 and, with the suffix -se, in Wb. I*' 3. So in Adamnan's prayer, 
LU. 28'', mui mo chelmaine is glossed by isi mo chehnaine dam, and in Amra Senain, ^ 

the blind author says: moai mo rose .1. rop lim mo radarc. Cf. further is and nadbi w 

miii na tdi 'there there is neither 'mine' nor 'thine," LU. 131 I. 31 ^ der rand 

vollig abgerieben und nicht mehr zu lesen, Thurneysen 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

quod terminatione conseqnenti discernitur... Et sciendum, quod 
intrinsecus proprii loco funguntur, extrinsecus uero magis appel- 

. . .in nominibus possessiuis et quae a propriis deriuantur, infinitae^^ 
possunt intellegi possessiones, nisi adiectione nominis alicuius dis- 5 

P. 201a cernantur, ut 'filius mens,' 'Telanionius^^ natus^^' 'Euandrius ensis,' 
et nide, quod appellatiua magis asciscunt, quae communis^ sunt 
qualitatis\ Tarn autem possesiua pronomina quam nomina in 
genetiuum primitiuorum resoluunturl 

Commune habent possessiua pronomina cum possessiuis no- 10 
minibus...; non commune, quod pronomina possessiua omnis sunt 
communia possessoris, nomina possessiua non omnis^... 

(i. p. 589) Dubitatur numerus possessoris in nominibus^ possessiuis, quae ab 
appelatiuis deriuantur... in pronominibus uero non, quia tam per 
singularem quam per pluralem numerum^ possitiones sunt, excepto 15 
' suns'... 

...aut enim simplicia sunt omnia pronomina, aut composita. 
Simplicia^ sunt omnia alia per nominatiuos, trea tantum com- 
ponuntur...'iste' 'is' 'hie' Componuntur igitur 'iste' et 'hie' secum'^, 
ut 'istic^, istaec, istoc'... Eius femininum^ 'eadem,' neutrum^ 20 
'idem' i correpta... In neutro^" tamen praeterea geminatur 

compositio : dicimus enim 'identidem^V id est 'idem et idem'... 

P. 201b Itaque regula^ exigit per duas i uel per e et i tam nominatiuum 

P. 200 b 12. alleith atraih 13. i. infinitse .i. is ecrichthe anatrah 7 

continued ^^^ fintar cid attrebthar and conducthar women fris 14. .i. 25 

posses^^^^^??^ .i. telavionde .i. telamonis tilius 15. .i. m mace 

P. 201a 1. .i. inna inne doacaldmaiche son 2. tresingenitin inchetnidi 

reltair int iiitsliucht ind aitrehthaig • - 3. ishe"^ se sis andecJior 

4. .i. isnectar de bis and 5. .i. nigndth cAomsuidigud*^ 

inainmnidih pronomen^ acht inna tri dombeir som 6. .i. leo 30 

7. .i. inti siu 8. atd em 9. ata dano 10. .i. cid coin- 

5uidigthe idem indneutair consuidigther camaiph iterum 11. ed 


P. 201b 1. deg indainmnedo ho chomsuidignd 

P. 200 b 

P. 201a 

P. 201b 

12. on the part of possession. 13. i.e. the possession is indejfinite, 35 

and what is possessed there is not discovered until a name is put to it. 
14. i.e. a possession, i.e. Telamonian, i.e. Telamon's son. 15. i.e. 

the son. 

1. i.e. of the appellative quality. 2. through the genitive of the 

primitive the meaning of the possessive is manifested. 3. this 40 

below is their difference. 4. i.e. it is one of the two that is there. 

5. i.e. composition in the nominatives of pronouns is unusual save the 
three which he gives. 8. there is indeed. 9. there is moreover. 

10. i.e. though the idem of the neuter is compounded, yet it is com- 
pounded again. 45 

1. because of the nominative by composition. 


* MS. communes *> MS. omnibus 

^ the Latin word inflected as Irish 

leg. ished 

d of. KZ. XXXV. 339 

Glosses on Priscian [St. Gall). 197 

pluralcm masculini quani datiiios et ablatiiios oinniuni plnraliuin 
scribi, id est ' iideiii ' uel ' eidem ' et ' iisdem ' uel ' eisdeiu.' 
luuenalis : 

dat eisdem ferre cenaedis". 

5 Solent aiitem auctores etiam per synaerisin"^ iinniii i ponere pro 
duabus... *Iste' uero et 'hie' iion conipoiiitiir nisi per eos casus, 

qui in c desinunt, absque datiuo^..per pluralem uero nullum nisi 
noniinatiuuni neutri, qui est et accusatiuus. Nam hie solus in plurali 
numero c habet finalem^, ut 'hie istic'...(jui semper singularem 

lo sequitur feminini*^. Quidam tamen haec quoque per metaplasmum''^ 
finis^ quam (per) compositionem proferri confirmant^". Vnde nee 
aspiratiouem seruant", qiiomodo nee ' illic illaec^'^'; quod^^ autem 
composita seruant^"*, ostendunt aduerbia 'adhuc' et 'abhinc.' 

Nam 'egomet^^' et cetera, quibus adiungitur 'met,' magis per por- 

15 rectionem^^ uel assumptionem^^..soIent proferri. Et primae quidem (i. p. 591) 
personae omnibus adiungitur casibus : ' egomet, meimet, mihiinet, 
memet,' secundae uero personae obliquis solis^^ ut 'tuimet, tibimet.' dicamus 'tumet^^' ...'tute^^' 'tutemet'^^'... Vnde 

2. .i. donaih cenelaihsin 3. trithohw 4. .i. ni co??isuidigud P. 201 b 
20 yW ^oiarthid 5. .i. mdainmnid hilsiir neutair ishe adenm- arecar (continued 

hi ' c ' G. .i. is fornoin^ n deilb hiit semper 7. .i. trefoooal • e • 

8. .i. isticce*^ .i.foroxlsid - e • as 9. .i. indforciun 10. .i. issi 
aciallsom ata comsuidigt/ii ni diltai dano incetbuid nisiu 11. in 

medio olseatsom. 12. .i. cruth nandat c/iomsuidigthi sidi leo 7 

25 nddtechtat tivfed 13. ol 14. .i. is follus isnaib dobinatliraih 

so ata co?7isuidigthi qwm seruant aspira^^o/^em 15. .i. is fochethuid 
alanaile beos inso 7 non dicit alia??i regulam q?n'a sibi placet 
16. .i. treeiscsin .i. condibsia de iwdrann 17. .i. tre airitin 

arfdim tormag fair 18. cenmd'^ innainmnid^ 19. dtumet 

30 20. ostu 21. ostu 

2. i.e. to those kinds. 3. i.e. it is not composition with the dative, p. 201b 
4. i.e. the nominative plural neuter, this alone is found (ending) in c. continued 
6. 'tis according to one paradigm they are always (declined). 7. i.e. by 
removing e. 8. i.e. isticce, i.e. e has been removed from it. 9. i.e. 

35 of the termination. 10. i.e. this is their idea, that they are compounds. 
Now he (Priscian) does not deny this opinion. 11. m medio say they. 

12. i.e. as they are not compounds in their opinion and have no aspira- 
tion. 14. i.e. in these adverbs {ad-huc, ab-hinc) it is clear that they 
are compounds, because they keep the aspiration. 15. i.e. this, further, 

40 is according to the opinion of others, et etc. 16. i.e. by porrection, 

i.e. that the part of speech may be the longer. 17. i.e. by an assump- 

tion it takes an addition upon it. 18. except the nominative. 

* MS. sinaresim 
^ cf . above p. 50, note b 
<= the second c over the line 
^ leg. cenmithd (cf. Sg. 202" 1) 
« MS. -aimnid 

198 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 202a neque in alio casu^ eandem 'te' syllabae adiectionem inuenies. Nee 
non pluralis numeri additur 'met' casibus aliis absque geriitiuo^... 

'Pte' quoque ablatiuum trium posesiuorurn pronominum inuenio 
asciscere^: 'meapte, tuapte, suapte'... 

Sciendum tamen, quod ' met ' et ' te ' adduntur supra dictis 5 
pronominibus uel discretionis causa'' plerunque uel significantiae^ 
ut Terentius : 

(i. p. 592) Egomet^ rapui, 

intelligimus enim ' et ego et non alius'^.' 
P. 202b Haec igitur, hoc est 'met te pte ce' adiectiones esse ipse sensus^ lo 

(i. p. 593) arguit, qui nullus iu his separatis potest inueniri^: nihil enim 
compositum diuiditur, quod non cum separetur, quamuis sit ex 
corruptis, tamen haec eadem corrupta ab integris esse ostendit^... 
Ergo ' egomet, tute, suapte, huiusce ' minime dicenda sunt com- 
posita, quia additio, si separetur, nihil significare possit per se. ^5 

(i. p. 594) .. aduerbia personas simul et numeros et casus in eodem habere 

non possunt^ Sunt enim quaedam personas significantia tantum, 
...quaedam casus uidentur certos nominum habere^.. Adeo 

autem non est idem dicere 'ecce' et 'eccum,' quod^ 'ecce^' aduerbium 

P. 202 a 1. .i. cenmithd innainmnid .i. tv ^ 2. ar nitormagar frisuidi 20 

3. .i. ceni tahair sem desimrecht acht arfemen tantum. \ 4. .i. 

do dechrugud persine frialaili 5. .i. dofoirhdet ni cenid ar 

c/iom5uidigthib adrimter inna fortormach so .i. cinnit 7 dofoirhdet 
dechrogod imiapersine fri alaili • ^ 6. .i. ni nach aile 7. .i. 

asmme nioinur aridrochell • ar mad ego nammd asberad hes nohed 25 
nachaile lets oc inndairchellad amal sodain • 

P. 202b 1. .i. fil indih 2. .i. nitechtat sens iarnanetarscarad 

3. i. cid druailnide mbes chechtar indarann mncAomsuidigthiu 
adcuireddar doldni fritaidhech incho^nsmdigihi sin • innafortdrmach 
uciit iwimurgu ni inchoisget sidi ni iarna ihhrith onaih rannaih 30 
frismhiat 4. .i. seek atd son in svp?*adictis 5. .i. ar 

c/iosmailius tarmorcin 6. .i. ol 7. .i. as ecce 

P. 202a 1. i.e. besides the nominative, tic. 2. for it is not added to 

this. 3. i.e. though he gives no example save only for the feminine. 

4. i.e. to distinguish (one) person from another. 5. i.e. they signify 35 

somewhat, though these additions are not reckoned as compounds, that is, 
they define and signify the distinction of the (one) person from another. 
6. i.e. it is no other. 7. i.e. that it is I alone who have taken it away; 
for if he had said ego only, perchance another might have been with him 
at the taking away in that case. 40 

P. 202b 1. i.e. which is in them. 2. i.e. they have no meaning after 

their separation. 3. i.e. though each of the two parts in the com- 

pound be corrupt, they return to completeness at the breaking up of that 
compound. Yon increments, however, they do not signify anything after 
being taken from the parts of speech with which they are. 4. i.e. but 45 

that is in the supradicta. 5. i.e. for similarity of termination. 

Glosses 071 Priscian {St. Gall). 199 

licet tarn mares qiiam feminas et iiiuim et* plurcs demonstrantibiis 

' Mecum ' autem et 'tecum, secum, nobiscnm, uobiscum,' per 
aiiastrophen^ cum prouomine praepositio est. Vnde et casus, qui P. 203 a 

5 seruiunt praepositioni 'cum\' id est ablatiui, in utroque numero 
trium personarum componuntur-^ ;...sic 'cum me' et 'mecum.' Nam 
antiquissimi utrumque dicebant^, sed in plurali primac personae 
cacenpliati causa"* solebant per anastroplien dicere 'nobiscum' pro 
'cum nobis.' Itaque propter hoc reliquarum (|uoque personarum 

lo ablatiuos similiter' praepostere proferre coeperunt teste... Cicerone, 
qui de oratore his utitur uerbis : 'noluimus 'cum me' et 'cum te' 
dicere, ne eadem computatione adiungendum esset 'cum nobis V 
sed potius 'mecum' et 'tecum' et 'nobiscum' diximus, 'cum' prae- 
positione, quae facit obscenum^, assidue postposita.' Antiqui tamen (i. p. 595) 

15 absque obseruatione^ naturali ordine^ haec protulisse inueniuntur. 
Nulla tamen monosyllaba praepositio anastrophen patitur nisi ea^" 
fortassis*^ ideo enclitici uice^^ fungitur, quia enclitica monosyllaba^^ 
sunt : 'que, ue, ne.' 

Nee mirum, supra dicta pronomina unius causa idem pati, cum 

20 in aliis quoque quibusdam structuris^^ haec eadem^^'^' sola communes 

8. .i. tre impuud .i. tucad atosuch fod{u(d) ^ P- 202b 

1. .i. a^cum 2. .i. air it comsuidigthi alitor is comfuirmud ^^"fl'l"^ 
jorgniisa tantum 7 m comsumigua 3. .1. cum me 7 mecum .1. 

no bith leo cum in principio 7 in fine 4. inna aisndisen do- 

25 chuirde .i. dochrud leo • n • indiad • m • 5. fri nobiscum 

6, arna dernmis cum nobis aii^ dian denmis cum me • dogenmis 
dano cum nobis 7. .i. mad arthosuch beid 8. cen imcabdil 

cacenfati 7 cen imcabdil cum nobis do epirt 9. reinsnidigud inna 
remthechtas 10. .i. combad airi^nobeth cum in fine in supradictis 
Zo ar choibnins frisnacoi'naccomlasa 11. .i. inchomaccomuil foac- 

comailtig 12. .i. fona 13. imnwgnamib 14, 15. .i. 

uerba asbeir sis i haec esidem A. dligeda inchoitchennsa 

8. by anastrophe, i.e. its beginning has been put at the end. P. 202b 

2. i.e. for they are compounds. Aliter it is a collocation of form continued 
35 only, and not composition. 3. they used to have cum (both) at the ^- 203 a 

beginning and at the end. 4. of the disagreeable pronunciation : i.e. 

n after m they deemed disagreeable. 5. to nobiscum. 6. that 

we might not make cum nobis : for if we made cum me, we should then 
make cu7n nobis. 7. i.e. if it should be as the beginning. 8. with- 

40 out shunning cacophony and without shunning to say cum nobis. 9, the 
preposition in its anteposition. 10. i.e. it would be therefore that 

cu7n is in fine in the words aforesaid, on account of its affinity to these 
conjunctions. 11. i.e. of the subjunctive conjunction. 12. i.e. 

according to the. 14, 15. i.e. the verbs which he mentions below, or 

45 haec eadem^ i.e. the laws of the community. 

a om. MS. 

^ recte et fortassis 

•= MS. cobadair 

200 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

habent quasdam proprietates. 'Interest^"' et 'refert' genitiuo sclent 
adiungi omnium casualium absque supra dictis^^ quinque pronomin- 
ibus, pro quorum genitiuis ablatiuos ponimus possessiuorum, ut 
'interest' et 'refert mea'... *Cuia' quoque infiniti possessiuum 

cum supra dictis uerbis pro genitiuo primitiui ponitur. Cicero pro 5 
Vareno : 'ea caedes si potissimum crimini*^ datur, detur ei, cuia^^ 
interfuit...' cuius gentile ^'^ non solum 'cuias,' sed etiam 'cuiatis' pro- 
ferebant communi genere. Plautus : 

Quid sit, cuiatis, unde sit, ne passeris^'^^ 

Sed si quern forte tangit, quod in fine sit 'cum' praepositio^\ in 10 
compositione autem plus dicatur ea pars ualere, quae in fine fit^"^, 
sciat, quod^^ coniunctiones et praepositiones et aduerbia uim nominum 
uel pronominum ante se positorum in compositione non motant-^ ut 
...'totidem'^^ idem, tantundem,' cuius genitiuus solus ex obliquis 
inuenitur, 'tantidem-^'.,.quod quamuis uideatur pro 'eiusdem' poni^'', 15 
tamen significat quantitatem, quae in pronomine esse minime potest, 
(i' p. 596) quod substantiam solam... significat \ 'Tantundem' ergo nihil 

aliud significat nisi relationem et similitudinem quantitatis, quod 
etiam si posset pro 'idem' accipi, non tamen iam et pronomen esset^. 

P. 203a 16. it he inso inna briathrsi atd coitchennas trs, itar indi hretfiir 20 

continued so in iircmognoui 17. ni fognat friangenitnesidi^ 18. isadi^ 

t Sihlatiuus A. darorbai .i. is di in cin quasi cuius i siblatiuus pro 
genitiuo ut supradicti • 19. isa immchomairsnech ceniuilsidi 

indi as quis 20. .i. inpaseir .i. indecheneul paseir 21. ascum 
22. isdi oetet indi'ann bis liitossuch 23. cesued insin asgndth 25 

24. inrandatid 25. tot 7 demum dluthe c/iow5uidigtheo tiiicc 

' i • nind 26. inna oenameite 27. tarhessi^ eiusdem. 7 iii bi 

seni son w/anurgu calleic 
P. 203b 1. aipronomen asbevr eiusdem. 7 each pronomen dano chene is 

folud pei'sine inchosig 2. nibad pronomen airi 30 

P. 203 a 16. these are the verbs. There is a community then between these 

continued ^^^q verbs in construction. 17. they are not construed with their 

genitives. 18. it is his, or an ablative, i.e. it has come to him, i.e. his 

is the crime quasi etc. 19. it is the gentile interrogative of quis. 

20. of the passer, i.e. is it of the genus of the passer 1 22. the part 35 

of speech that is at the beginning is in subjection to it. 2.3. though 

that is usual. 24. as respects parts (of speech). 25. from tot and 

demum: closeness of composition has put the i into it. 26. of the 

same size. 27. in place of eiusdem,, and yet, however, that is not. 
P. 203b 1. the pronoun eiusdem and every pronoun besides, 'tis the substance 40 

of a person that it signifies. 2. it would not therefore be a 


* MS. cremina ^ recte parseris 

*= the n oi frian is superscribed and blotted : sehr verwischt, Thurneysen 

'^ MS. isaidi, with punctum delens over the second i 

^ MS. tahessi with r written over a 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 201 

Non euin) id, qnod pro" aliquo accipitnr, omnimodo'' etiam ex eadetn 
specie^ accipieiulum est. 

Compoiiuntur nomina cum pronominibus, ut 'huiusmodi', istius- 
modi, hiiiusceinodi' sunt omnia nomina, etiam quae^ in fine 

5 pronomen habuerint : cum enim qualitatem significant, pronomina 
esse non possunt*^. ...quos enim casus separata per appositionem'' 

habere exigebat structura, eos in compositione seruare'*. 

Numerus pronominibus accidit... Sola enim declinabilia pos- 

sunt habere ex hisdem uocibus tam singnhirem numerum (piam 

lo phiralem", id est quae sub personas finitas cadere solent^"... 

Quamuis igitur aduerbia sunt quaedam numerorum^^ tamen non (i. p. 597) 
ex eadem uoce singularem et pluralem significant^'- nee ad peisonas 
uel singulas singularem uel plures pluralem, quomodo supra dictae 
partes, reddunt numeros... Et intrinsecus^ quidem eundem P. 204a 

15 habent, quern primitiua eorum, extrinsecus autem pro terminationis 
forma singularem'' et pluralem: * mens mei, noster nostri.' Vnde 
* suus,' quia et primitiuum eius utriusque est numeri commune, id 
quoque intrinsecus^ utriusque est numeri commune tam per singu- 

3. onach mud etir son \ 6 each mud .i. ni 6 cachmud isairiti- • P. 203 b 
2o 4. .i. and oen ranndato s6n .i. ond dengue randatad j folid air is ^^^^^^^^^^ 

folud persine dofoirde eiwsdem intamail mete ^l?lmurgu dofoirnde 
tantundem • 5. -pi'onomen hi/oirciunn indib robu samlid dano 

roboi modi hin'z^s'^ hitosiich / reliqua .i. pronomen indib fodeud 
6. .i. it auman asmbiur diib nitat p?'ono?yima 7. trechomaisndis 

25 8. ^alite?" quos exige in compositione .'\. orop samlid 

belt in comi^ositione^ amal rombatar hicomaisndis quos .i. casws^, 
exigebat 9. .i. odib innon infogor hitar hothad 7 hilar air is he 

infogur cetna filter and 10. ataat persin in nomine 7 in 

^Sirticipio ceto ecintecha 11. dofoirdet draim 12. .i. conoen 

20 guth nofilte anml filter ainm 

1. alleith aittrebthado 2. arainn aittrebthado P. 204 a 

3. that is, in any way at all, or in every way, i.e. not in every way P- 203b 
is it to be accepted. 4. i.e. from the same particularity, i.e. from the continued 

same kind of particularity and substance, for 'tis the substance of a 

35 person that eiusdeni denotes : ('tis) the similitude of quantity, however, 
that tantundem denotes. 5. a pronoun at the end in them. It was 

thus then that modi huius was in the beginning etc., i.e. a pronoun in 
them at the end. 6. i.e. it is nouns which I call them, not pronouns. 

8. that thus they maybe in composition as they were in apposition. 

40 9. i.e. so that the sound be the same in both singular and plural, for it 
is the same sound that is inflected there. 10. there are persons in 

the noun and in the participle, though they are infinite. 11. which 

signify number. 12. i.e. with one sound to be inflected as a noun is 


.c 1. from the side of the possessor. 2. from the part of the P. 204 a 


* om. MS. ^ MS. omnia cum pronominibus quae "= MS. singuralem 

•* before h"s is the siglum for eius, witli puncta delentia above and below. « am 

obern rand mit verweisungszeichen ; die obere zeile ist vom buchbinder grosstentheils 
weggeschnitten oder beschuitten, Tiiurneysen ^ MS. copos; the mark for in may 

have been cut off by the bookbinder « i. cas- over quos 

202 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

larem quam pluralem dcclinationem ; dicimus eriim *suus illius^*' 
' suus*^ illorutn.' 

(ii. p. 1) Lib. XIII. ... uocatiims ... proprius est secundae... scilicet ad 

quam sernio rectus'^ dirigitur. Vnde nomina quoque et participia 
in uocatiuo casii secundae personae sunf^... Itaque etiam in 5 
appellatiuis nominibus ipsa demonstratione secundae personae pro- 
priorum loco fungi uidentur in eo casu^ ut si dicam ' gi-ammatice,' 
neminem alium significo nisi eum ad quern loquor^ Primae 

P. 204b quoque personae possessiuum...uocatiuum quoque propter secundam 

assumit personam, cum ad earn dirigatur^ eunoclio... 10 

o mea Thais, 
Meum sabium'^^. 

(11. p. 2) * Nostras ' quoque gentile eundem habet nominatiuum et uoca- 


Sunt igitur alia monoptota...alia triptota, ut ' sui, sibi, se'''... 15 
Nam pronomina exaptota non inueniuntur^.. Terentius uoca- 

tiuum in eunocho : 

o mea tu^. 

Nee in nominibus tamen hoc inuenias nisi tribus, quae nomi- 
natiuum in us et genitiuum in ius terminantia secundum quorun- 20 
dam pronominum declinationem flectuntur^ ../ullus, nullus, alius' 
uocatiuos habere non possunt^... 

(II. p. 3) ...Dorice^ et aov^'^^ et oti?" dici solet. In ou? autem desinens 

genitiuus solet apud nos in is diffiniri^^ ... ... huiuscemodi 

P. 205a genitiuus^^... Vnde Romani sextum casum assumpserunt^ In 25 

plurali uero numero, quia tertia persona, id est ' sui,' tam singularis 

P. 204a 3. di .i. Uliu^ 4. [in marg.] inna di^ .i. films reliqua Lib. XIII 

continue ^ acaldctm hifrecndairc 6. in immfognam 7. .1. gaihit 

engraic anmmcE dilis isintuismlsin 8. .1. ciaso doacaldmach 

an grammatice 30 

P. 204b 1- conilahridi 2. amoaine .1. amochland t pro^rium 3. .i. 

nostras dano 4. delba tuisel 5. is airi nistabor 6. athvsv 

7. .i. file fordivll^ ipronominis 7 in aliis c^ano 8. .i. is airi nis 
tabor 9. indoracdid insin 10. .i. tis 11. sis 12. ut 
mis- tis 13. sis 35 

P. 205 a 1. .i. huare romboi lagrecu angnce ut an^e dixit 

P. 204 a 5. allocution in the present (face to face). 6. in construction. 

continued 7. i.e. they take the place of a proper name in that case. 8. though 

grammatice is appellative. 
P. 204b 1- allocutive. 2. O my delight, i.e. my child. Or a proper 40 

name. 3. i.e. nostras also (is the vocative). 4. forms of cases. 

6. therefore I do not give them. 6. O thou. 7. i.e. which are 

(inflected) according to the pronominal declension and in others also. 

8. i.e. therefore I do not give them. 9. that is in the Doric fashion 
(Dorice). 45 

P. 205 a L i.e. because the Greeks had the form, as he said before. 

* added on margin by the same hand ^ leg. sauium •* leg. ndi ? cf. Sg. 

198* 16 ^ the r is under the line : for v Thurneysen reads i 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 203 

communis est quam pluralis numcri, prima et socuiida sibi con- 
gruunt-... Quod igitur habeut noniinum, id est casus et genera, (u. p. 4) 
in tine ostendunt ; quod uero uerborum, in principalibus syllabis 
uitandae causa confusionis^ 
5 In omnibus autem concidentibus^ hoc sciendum, quod structura 
uel ordinatio orationis dubitationem repellit. 

Quaeritur etiam illud, cur,...apud Latinos * sui ' et nominatiuo 
deficit et phiralia separatim non habuit ? Ergo iure deficit, ne p. 205b 
dubitationem faceret\ sicut et 'sis' in genitiuo pro * sui.' Omnia 

10 enim pluralia apud Graecos in oc^ desinentia mutant eam in i, (u .p. 5) 
AaTLvoi.^ ' Latini,' sic o't^ 'hi.' ...unde aspirationem quoque ubi- 

que seruauif-, quae est et in Graecis...pronominibus. Hoc tamen 
interest^ quod tertia persona primitiui apud Graecos relatiua est... 
...'hicce haecce hocce.' Vnde uocali quoque sequente ablata per 

15 synaloepham, manentibus duabus c solebant producere ' hocc'^'*.' (n- p. 6) 
Vnde Virgilius in II Aeneidos : 

Hocc^ erat alma parens... 

sed scriptorum neglegentia praetermisit unam cl 

...quomodo et apud Graecos avrrj et ovto<; vel 09 et r/^... Ilia P. 206a 
20 enim quae quibusdam uisa est ratio non adeo firma uidetur, ideo in (11. p. 7) 
um facere neutrum-, quia in us desinit masculinum. Nam alius, 
cum in us terminetur, neutrum tamen 'aliud' fecit I 

'Alis^' quoque pro 'alius' antiquissimi protulerunt. P 206b 

' Quis ' etiam communis esse generis putauerunt uetustissimi, (n. p_ g) 
25 sicut apud Graecos oan^^. 

2. .i. isairi nisnairmim sidi^ quia reliqua 3. dodechvr p. 205a 

accidentivm verhovinn 7 nominYva quae pronomini accidvnt 4. si- continued 
milibus .i. otuitet hicosmailivs 

1. inetarrogo son dm 2. .i. huare is • vl - in - i • oroscaiged P. 205b 

30 and tantum. 7 ni comarscaiged • dasien • 3. .i. i^iter hie 7 agrec^ 

4. ami as hoc 5. indala • c 

1. alagrec 2. .i. issed se an dliged 3. air cheso in • us • P. 206 a 
conosna s6n ni in • um • dogni aneutur 

1. .i. robdi do ainmnid 7 do genitin api^cZ vetYstissimos 2. .i. P. 206b 
35 grec indi as quis t qui 

2. i.e. 'tis therefore I do not reckon them, because etc. 3. to dis- P. 205a 
tinguish the accidents of verbs etc. 4. i.e. which coincide in similarity, continued 

1. in choosing between indeed. 2. i.e. since it is vt that has been P. 205b 

changed into i therein only and the rough breathing has not been changed. 
40 3. i.e. between hie and its Greek. 4. that which is hoc (the word 

hoc). 5. one of the two cs. 

1. the second Greek. 2. i.e. this is the rule. 3. for P. 206a 

although this ends in -us it does not make its neuter in -um. 

1. i.e. it stood for a nominative and for a genitive with the ancients. P. 206b 
45 2. i.e. the Greek of quis or qui. 

» MS. OY ^ MS. AATiNor " MS. hoy "^ MS. hoc 

« cf. nisnarroetmarni sidi Sg. 16^8, further Wb. 31^9, Ml. 44" 14, 44" 10, 11 
*■ cf. Sg. T'^l, with note 

204 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia, 

(ii. p. 9) ...ablatiims quoque non solum in o, sed etiam in i: 'a quo' uel 

P. 207a ' a qui ' et ' a qua ' uel * a quil' Virgilius in XI : 

Accam ex aequalibus unam, 
Quicum partiri curas, 

pro 'quacum^' 5 

Nam datiuum et ablatiuum nunc quoque tarn per is quam'^ per 
bus proferimus, *quis' uel ' quibus'^.' Sciendum autem, quod ' ({ui/ 
quando pro interrogatiuo uel infinito, id est pro S^uis' ponitur, 
circumflectitur^, quando autem pro relatiuo, accuitur per sC*, in 
lectione uero grauatur^ Similiter obliqui cassus generalem ac- lo 
centuum^ regulam seruant^ quando sunt infinita uel interrogatiua, 
quando uero relatiua, acuuntur'' per se', idem^ in lectione grauantur 
per omnes syllabas^. 
(ii. p. 10) ' huius huic/ 'cuius cui,' ' eius ei ' monosyllaba 

sint accipienda in datiuo, quod regula exigit^, et plerique poetarum 15 
metris comprobant, ut Virgilius... in I georgicon : 

Huic a stirpe pedes temo protentus in octo, 

et ubique hoc seruat^*^. Vnde pluralis etiam datiuus et ablatiuus 

secundum analogiam in ius terminantium genitiuum singularem... 
' ei/ 'eis' uel ' iis,' ut *cui"/ 'quis,' 'huic'... ...per dierisin 

autem *ei' et 'eis' inuenitur bisillabum... 
P. 207b Terentius in adelphis : 

O mi Aeschine, 
mi ofermane. 


(II. p. 11) 

Adeo autem masculini est uocatiuus possessiui, et non genitiuus 25 

P. 206b 3. c^o/o^laid femm 

continued -j^ A. tarhcesi foxlada femm 2. .\. isairi nithahur^ ladliqeda 

arside reliqua 3. .i. frisalethar mhis qui • aixhintecli • 4. .1. 

(\uando fit solus ut <\ui .i. inti sin 5. .i. issed a aicnedsom son • 

6. .i. ind aiccend bias forsindainmnid ise bias forsnaib camtJiuislib 50 
A. circvnflextt5 7. intmi mbite an oinur 8. .i. armad 

hisuidiv isgraif bis foraib so7ii 9. .i. beta noin syllabchsi 

10. .i. oinsyllabclie hi • cvi 7 hvic • 11. analach 12. tre 

P. 206b 3, as an ablative feminine. 35 

continued ^ ^ ^ ^^ place of an ablative feminine. 2. i.e. therefore I do 

P. 207a jjQj- g-^^ -^ with the rules of the ancients etc. 3. i.e. he expects ®that 

qui is (used) for the definite. 5. i.e. this is its nature. 6. i.e. the 

accent which will be on the nominative is that which will be on the 
oblique cases, viz. a circumflex. 7. when they are alone. 8. i.e. 40 

for if it be in this {in lectiorie) the grave is upon them. 9. i.e. that 

they shall be monosyllabic. 10. i.e. monosyllabism in cui and huic. 

11. analogy. 12. by diaeresis. 

* MS. tarn *• MS. accentum 

•^ MS. accuntur ^ MS. id est in rasnra 

« MS. tahur, with aspiration-mark over t ^ of. Ml. 129* 2* 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 205 

uel datiuus primitiui per sinai^opam, quod quibusdam uidotnr\ quod 
nunciuaiu uocatiue positum feniinino uel neutro adiungitur-. 

' O ' non esse pronomen, multis modis osten(iitur. Nam ex quo 
sit nouiinatiuo"'? 'Tu' enim, quod est secuudae personae, enudem 
5 habet noniinatiuum et uocatiuum, qui assutnit * o,' ut '6 tiV.' 

Non est igitur pronomen : nee articulus uero, cum semper in 
demonstratione'' ponitur ' o,' quae contraria est relation!, quam arti- 
culus significat. Deinde*^ articulum Roniani non habent'. 'Qui^' 
quoque'', oarif;, signiticatione interpretationis uidetur habere arti- 
fo culum subiunctiuuin, simplex tamen nomen est apud Latinos, quo- (n. p. 12) 
modo plurima quoque alia inueniuntur apud nos simplicia, quae apud 
Graecos composita sunt, ut ' felix ' €vtv)(^7j<^ . . .et alia mille'". Non 
tamen ideo signiticationem Graecam attendentes debemus ea com- 
posita dicere uel quae ex contrario inueniuntur simplicia apud illos, 
15 apud nos composita ^\ ut 'incestus' /xe/xoXL'/AyLtei/o?'**^^.. Sine dubio 
igitur^^ 'o' aduerbium est uocandi et optandi^''... 

1. .i. ashgenitiv \ ^o6arthid 2. .i. nihad samlaid son mad P. 207b 

onchetnidiu nohed ar nohiad frifemQn 7 neuts.T amal sodin • ^ 3. i. 

air CIO ainmnid dixnigidiiv .1. masic iprononten .i. ni fil^ 4. .i. cia 

20 do menad nech abuith • tu • air istogarthid ■ do • nifir 5. .i. hi- 

togarmim frecndairc 6. innnadiad 7. .i. accuis aile onach 

articol • • lalaitnovi 8. .i. as oart^ 9. Qui quoque reliqua 

.1. uidetur • qui ■ habere Sirticulum suhiunctiumn signijicatione inter- 
ipretationis .i. ocrt? .i. indi as • ocrr^? • reliqaa .i. imii aetarcerta sidi 
25 .i. issi ind etarceirt in son gvecde .i. oi7ini inna eperta grecda 
doadbadar as c/i0??isuidigthe^ isiugieic oari^ • diuit immurgu qui 
linni-s, 10. .i. corrici mili .i. foirb the ar anfoirbthiu^ reliqua 

11. cit co??2Szudigthi lagrecu ni ecen dunni beta comsuidigthi linn 

12. son diuit insin 13. .i. o- siv 14. .i. o i. afameiiin 
30 pro vtinam 

1. i.e. that it is a genitive or a dative. 2. i.e. this would not be P. 207b 

thus if it (mi) were from the primitive, for then it would be (used) with 
the feminine and neuter. 3. i.e. for from what nominative is it? i.e. if 

it is a pronoun, i.e. it is not. 4. i.e. if anyone thought that it (0) 

35 was from tu, since it is a vocative thereto, (this opinion) is false. 
5. i.e. in present calling. 7. i.e. another cause so that o is not an 

article with the Latins, qui, i.e. 6(tti<; seems to have a subjunctive article by 
its sense of interpretation, i.e. of ocms etc., that is, from the sense of its 
interpretation, i.e. this is the interpretation, the Greek word. From the 

40 sense of the Greek vocable oo-rt? is shewn to be a compound in the Greek. 
With us, however, qui is simple (uncompounded). 10. i.e. up to a 

thousand, i.e. a perfect (number) for an imperfect one. 11. although 

they are compounds with the Greeks it is unnecessary for us that tliey 
should be compounds with us. 12. that is a simple (uncompounded) 

45 word. 13. here. 14. would that! for utinam. 

^ MS. fxeiJLo\vfjt.r)vos 

^ the aspiration is due to the infixed neuter pronoun 

<= rectius comsuidi(jthe 

d MS. aran d Ci". Wb. 9» 10 and 12^ 25 

206 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 208a Nemo' enim recte dicit 'Appollonius ambulo^, Aristofanes am- 

bulas-''... Itaque loco tertiae personae melius nomen ponitur, et 

(n. p. 13) maxitne si abest^ :...nisi^' « uel praesens sit iuxta et demonstratiue 
hoc ipsum uolentes indicare dicamus ' hie ' uel ' iste/ uel longe 
uideatur et dicamus 'ille,' uel, si absit, quasi de iam co^^nito utamur 5 
relatiuo ' is/ dicentes de quo iam nouimus aliquid uel locuti ante 
sumus''. Cum igitur in demonstratione sit prima et secunda persona, 
hoc autem nominis caret nominatiuus, iure ad tertiam retruditur 
personam^. Substaotiuis autem et iiocatiuis solis ideo adiunguntur 
uerbis et primae et secundae personae nominatiui nominum^.. lo 

Cum igitur omnia quae sibimet coniunguntur in diuersis posita 
personis casualia, siue disiungantur sine copulentur, eundem seruant 
casum, uocatiuus hoc solus seruare non potest^". ...caeteris uero 
casibus diuersas personas iungimus, quippe cum in omnibus illi 
inueniuntur personis^^ Ergo quando dicimus ' et ego et ille et tu,' i5 

P. 208b sine dubio''' nominatiuus est tu. Idque maxime dinoscitur^ in plurali 
numero... ...pronomina hisdem casibus adiunguntur in nomin- 

ibus^ : ' ego Virgilius '. ..' mei Virgilii ' . . 

P. 208a 1. .1. is airi asbiur it tertiae quando carent suhstsintiuo • nemo 

6711771 veMqua 2. i. manitdrmais ego • 3. .i. Tiicmitormais tv • 20 
4. .i. huare nadTuM hify^ecndairc indtertpersan semper ar is coir 
apronoTnen diaiTichoscsi Triad frecndairc • ^ 5. A. tQrtpersan 6. .i. 
Air 77iad /recndairc foilsigthech apronomeii nirecar less ind anmvaae 
amal .^oc^ain acht islour aj)rono7nen 7. .i. inti dianeprem - is • 

8. .i. Old tertpersan nomiVvatiuus nommis 9. .i. is doib anoi7iur 25 

adcomaltar^ i7itan incosaig primam 7 secu7idsbm 10. A. forco7netas 
7 accomol ind ointvisil ipersanaib ecsaTfnlib acht isinoin persin 
atacomla vt inante dicit • 11 . .i. is coitchen dosvidib buith 

hicacha persa7iaib 7iicu7nmce 7 vocatiuus 

P. 208b 1. as nai7i7nnid 2. .i. is hinon tuise\ pronomiTiis 7 nommis 3° 

is i7fidacco7nol 

P. 208a 1. i.e. therefore I say they are third persons when etc. 2. i.e. 

unless thou add ego. 3. i.e. unless thou add tu. 4. i.e. since the 

third person is not always present, for it is meet that the pronoun should 
signify it, if it be present. 5. i.e. a third person. 6. i.e. for if 35 

the pronoun be present demonstrative, there is no need of the noun 
in that case, but the pronoun is enough. 7. i.e. he of whom we sa}' 

is, 8. i.e. so that the nominative of the noun is the third person. 

9. i.e. to them alone it is joined when it signifies the first and second. 

10. i.e. the conservation and junction of the one case in the various 40 
persons, but it is in one person that it joins itself, as he says afterwards. 

11. i.e. to them it is common to be in all persons, not the same as the 

P. 208b I. that it is a nominative. 2. i.e. the case of the pronoun and 

of the noun is the same in junction. 45 

« MS. add. est 
^ MS. adcomaltal 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 207 

Neque enim interrogatiiia iiornina...(|nao omnia carcnt demon- (n. p. 14) 
stratione, uocatiuos poUicontur^.. ...prononiinis 'tu"*' uocatiui. 

lllud etiam sciendum, quod omnia pronomina apud Latinos 
absohita'* sunt et tarn praepositiua quam subiunctiua" recti(|ue 
5 accentus", id est opOorovovixeva^, cum apud Graecos" siut quacdam 
inclinatiua, ut ^ov, /jlol, /xe'', 'ego dico, dico ego '...absoluta autem 
dicuntur, quae cum aliis sociari possint uel non ; nam dicendo 'ego 
dico ' possum et solus intellegi et cum alio". Solet tamen ' met ' 
addita^^ plerunque signiiicantiam'^ uel discretionem^'^ ostendere... 
lo * egomet,' ego et non alius. Nee non etiam ' ipse ego ' uel ' egomet 

'Sui^*' solum apud Latinos reciprocum fit in eadem tertia 

persona... id est quando ipse in se actum reflectit persona, ut eadem 

sit et agens et patiens, potest significare eavrov'^ ' sui.' ...uetus- 

15 tissimus omnium fere auctorum Homerus^^ simplicibus utitur pro 

compositis, ut €/x6 Xvaofxau^ pro tfiavrov^. (n. p. 15) 

Nominatiuum autem ideo non habet hoc pronomen, id est ' sui P. 209a 
sibi se a se,' quia necesse est, quando to 'eavrov^' significat tarn 

3. nitairngerat .i. nisfil leo 4. asiv 5. Absoluta .i. P- 208b 

20 huatuasailcthecha^ huasoingnvis ar intan asikhir so • ego dico t tv ^^" *^'"^ 
dicis ni sluindi so hisuidiv nandeper nach aile it chomithecht • INtain 
immurgu asihhii' siv - ego ipse t egomet issaingnuis duitso thoinur 
hisvidiv indepert 7 ni erchondla nach persmi aile frit • ^ 6. .i. 

conecat andede sin .i. dico ego 7 ego dico 7. .i. acvit foraib linni 

25 8. .i. circunflex lagrecu for alailih diih ut est in his ^rowominihus 
graecis 9. .i. hicoitchenas 10. A.friQgo 11. .i. ishinon 

dill sigiiificantia J discretio 12. fri cenelchi pevsan 13. .i. 

solet ostendere signi^ca??^mm 1 diSGretioiiem .i. ego an astormachte 
ipse 1 met fris 14. .i ciall chesta and dogres 15. asmaam 

30 rosechestar^ arsidetaid 

3. they will not promise, i.e. they have them not. 4. absolved ^- 208b 

from a special form, for when thou sayest ego dico or tu diets, thou dost 
not signify herein that no other says it in thy company. When, how- 
ever, thou sayest ego ipse or egomet the saying is a special form to thee 

35 alone in this, and no other person converses (?) with thee. 6. i.e. 

they can (do) those two things, i.e. dico ego and ego dico. 7. i.e. we have 
the acute on them. 8. i.e. the Greeks have the circumflex on some of 

them, ut est etc. 9. i.e. in community. 10. i.e. to ego, 11. i.e. 

quite the same are significantia and discretio. 12. from the generality 

40 of persons. 13. i.e. ego usually shows signijicantia or discretio when 

ipse or met is added to it. 14. i.e. the sense of a passive is always 

in it. 15. who has most followed antiquity. 

* MS. orchOTONOMGNA ^ MS. afxaov • afxaov • afxe 

•^ e^YTON ^ MS. e(^MA6AYC0MAY 

« MS. MAYTON *" MS. eavTOU 

e coined to express ab-soluta 

^ cf. innani asdeg rochreitset Wb. 31*6, and KZ. xxxv. 351 

208 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

actionem quam pasionem', in eadem intellegi personal Non aliter 
igitur potest proferri^^ is'', in quern alirpiid agitur, nisi per obliquos 
casus. ...'Aiaxse interfecit,' rursus enim ' interfecif' ad ipsum 

(ii. p. 16) Aiaccm reciprocatur. lure igitur nos, qui in plerisque antiqui- 

tatem seruauimus gratiae^''... 5 

Quaeritur igitur, cur, si ' mei ' pro i/uov'^ et ifjuavTov^ et ' tui ' pro 

P. 209b oov^ et o-eauToO'^ accipiantur'^^'^*, tamen nominatiuos habeant, ' sui,' 
cum pro ou^ et eavrov^ accipitur, non habeat nominatiuum ? Ad 
quod multa sunt dicenda : primum quod, si loco aspirationis...quae 
est in principio tertiae personae apud Graecos, id est t, s prae- lo 
poneretur nominatiuo'', esset dubitatio ad coniunctionem ' si ' ; quo- 
modo enim ov ' sui ' et ol*^ ' sibi ' et e ' se,' sic nominatiuus i ' si ' 
debuit esse''. Et in aliis enim dictionibus'' quibusdam solent Eolis 
sequentes uel in digamma uel in s conuertere aspirationem^... Et 
fortasse ideo ex eo per anastrophen factum est 'is' aliud pronomen^, 15 
quod propterea puto et relatiuum esse, quomodo t apud Graecos^"; 

P. 209a 1- Ni arindi bed hi sui t innachavithuislih nohed mgnirji i incesad 

acht doasilhthcer triit som gniiin \ chesad'^ doneach • 2. /iisvi 

oathuislih 3. .\. ni ruhai anisin iniiorriindit'ivo 4. .\. inti 

5. .i. ani as interfeaY 6. .i. rothechtatsoxn hifius 7 heidus 20 

7. t .i. genitiw chintig .i. mei . mui 8. t geniim aitrehihdiig 

P. 209b 1. geniim chintig 2. ^grenitiu a^^rebthaig 8. .i. cum 3a. t 

si accipianttt?" tajnen nominaitiuos habeant .i. ca/niaiph thechta,ii^ 
ainmuidi^ 4. .i. genitiu chintig A. sui • 5. (/enitiu ai^rebthaig 
A. sui .i. inddi fo so din 6. do n d ainninid no biad^^ do swi 7. .i. ^5 

combad • si • a,ipud nos 8. air dosoat eoldsA tinfed indigaini 9. i. 
insin 10. [in marg.] Aliud prononien A. is allail^ ^ronomen ani sin 
frisui • A. an • is • hisin • quod propterea puto .i. iss^d doniuinursa 
olpriscien issed do7'igeni pronomen natdrcadach di • is • anisin uare^ is 
d^ pronome?i atdrcadach atd lagrcecu • - 3° 

P. 209a 1. not that the action or the passion is in sui or in its oblique 

cases, but through it action or passion is ascribed to some one. 2. in 

sui with its cases. 3. i.e. that cannot be in the nominative. 5. i.e. 
the word interfecit. 6. which they (the Latins) had in knowledge and 

guidance. 7. or i.e. a genitive of the finite, i.e. mei mine. 8. or 35 

a genitive of the possessive. 

P. 209 b 1- a genitive of the finite, 2, a genitive of the possessive. 

3. i.e. however, they have nominatives. 4. i.e. a genitive of the 

finite, i.e. sui. 5. a genitive of the possessive, i.e. svi, i.e. his in ac- 

cordance with that. 6. to the nominative which would be to sui. 40 

7. i.e. with us it would be si. 8. for the Aeolians convert aspiration 

into digamma. 9. i.e. that 10. i.e. that, to wit, that is another 

pronoun from sui, to wit that is, quod p. p., i.e. this is what I think, says 
Priscian, this is what made an anaphoric pronoun of is, because it is 
(derived) from an anaphoric pronoun (J) which the Greeks have. 45 

* leg. graeciae ^ MS. efxaov et e/ma <rov et aeavrov accipiantiir •= MS. hoy 

^ om. MS. ® MS. cesad *' .i. iiber accipiant?/?', das in der ersten zeile der seite 

steht, glosse : .i. c ; weiter oben am rande olme verweisungszeichen : i si etc., Thur- 
neysen s The aspiration is strange. Is it due to camaiph^ ^ MS. no bia 

' rectius alaill ^ MS. ore with va written over 6. ^ MS. 0, which Ascoli prints 

as if it were Greek or Latin 

Glosses 071 Priscian (St. Gall). 209 

deinde quod hiiiiis ipsins, id est Y nominatiui, rams est etiam apud 
Graecos usus" ; postrenio tpiod iiuiiquain potest hoc pronoinen iii- 
ueniri — hoc est *sui sibi se a se' — sine reciprocum sine transitiuum'-, ("• r- ^7) 
lit non intelliorantiir"^'* actus uel ab ipsa in so^'* iiel ab ipsa in 
5 aliam*'* siuuiP" et ab alia in ipsam, nisi possessiuibus*' uel adiunctis 
copuletur ; tunc enim agere sohim, non etiam pati significat, ut * illc 
raiseratursui senium' et 'sibi similem'... Ab ipsa in se'', ut Terentius: 
Ipsius*-' sibi esse iniurius uideatur'^ ; 

Pasiua enim quo'^ ab actiua liquefiunt'^-"'-^ In aliain ab ea et in 
fo eandem ab alia-, ut idem in eadem : 

banc fidem^ 
Sibi me obsecrauit^"*, qui se sciret'^'' non deserturum^'''^^, ut darem. 

11. .i. indoin aimnnedo so .i. mchosc sulhaire a?i • huius 7 a?zP. 209 b 
ipsius immalle 12. .i. mad adchoimchladach .i. giiim uad feisin ^^^^^'^^^^^ 

y^foir feisin 7 iinfolngai cesad dosom ingniva hisin • - Sine t?'ansi- 
tiuum .i. mtairmthechtach .i. hopevsin do persin .i. gnim dosom innach 
naile innunn 7 is cesad domidiii gnim onach ailiv foir sent anall 7 
iscesad dosom afodaitiu sidi • • > 13. .i. issed inso ndd chumaing 

aranisar and coni enggnatan- gnima acht asagnintar 14. .i. med 

20 a?'^ reciproci<??i insin 15. .i. issed t^xtnsitiuicm 16. .i. gniin 

doih dihlinaib 7 cJiesad 17. .i. reciipvocu7n sin 18. .i. 

a ancride feisin immefolngai cesad do 19 — 21. .i. dv- doneprennet^ 
•i. du inairesetar 22. cesad intesi ab alia nodgni anall 23. .i. 
imnuintorisinse 24. .i. Gnim cZomsa thindnacol^ inna hirise • cesad 
25 dosom aairitiv • - 25. iseside rodfinnad 26. Gnim dosom 

afius cesad domsa anephdeirgesom. • ut darem .i. odartin do arrogdid 
dam issi dano inchiall hisin arafocladar som quar\do dicit in eandem 
ab alia • • 27. .i. naich ndeirsed 

11. i.e. of this one nominative, i.e. the huius and the ipsius together P. 209b 

30 is a mark of eloquence. 12. i.e. if it be a reciprocal, i.e. action from <^ontinued 

himself on himself, and that action causes passion (suffering) to him. Or 
transitivuTUy that is, transitive, i.e. from a person to a person, i.e. action by 
him into some other, and the action by some other on him is passion to 
the latter and the endurance of it is passion to him (the former). 13. i.e. 

35 'tis this which cannot be found there, that actions are not understood, but 
they are understood. 14. i.e. that is the reciprocum. 15. i.e. this 

is transitivum. 16. i.e. action to both of them and passion. 

17. i.e. that is reciprocum. 18. i.e. (it is) his own wrong which 

causes suffering to him. 19 — 21. (where) they flow forth, i.e. where 

40 they remain. 22. passion into it from another who does it. 

23. i.e. for this faith. 24. i.e. action to me to give the faith, passion 

(suffering) to him to receive it. 25. 'tis he that used to know it. 

26. action to him to know it, passion to me not to desei-t liim, 7U darem, 
i.e. that I should give to him what he had asked of me. That, then, is the 

45 meaning which he expresses when he says in eandem ah alia. 27. that 

he would not desert him. 

* leg. intellegatur ^ leg. posseasiuis " leg. Ipsus '• a corrupt text is 

explained •> here, as in ar-rind sin Sg. 70*^ 7, ar is the noni. sg. of the nout. article, n 
being assimilated to the following r ' in the MS. dv and doneprennet are separated 

by a Latin gloss .i. persona over actiua ''' cf. KZ. xxxv. i3H9 

S. G. TI. 14 

210 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Huiuscemodi uero structura nominatiuum habere quantum ad 
transitiouem uon potest^^ Omnis enim genitiuus^" uel uerbo ad- 
iungitur ad pcrfectionem sensus, ut ' rnei ' uel ' illius potior^^' uel 
possession i^^^, ut * mei seruo loquor,' Alii uero casus non ad pos- 
sessiones'^2, sed ad uerba solum feruntur'^^. Igitur ' sui' pronomen uel 5 
ad uerbum semper ponitur reciprocum...uel retransitiuum uel ad 
possessionem" ... nun(juam autem absolute^^, quomodo alia, ut * ego 
loquor'... Nominatiuus enim per se positus'^^ transitionem non 

P. 210a significat ... Cum igitur ' sibi loquitur^' dicimus, in uerbo 

(11. p. 18) 'loquitur' nominatiuum intelligimus 'ille^'; cum ' sibi ' uero^ con- 10 
iungimus, ad eum casum, hoc est datiuum...ferri^ actum signifi- 
camus. ...ifiavTov^' quoque et o-avro {)...quandoquidem ad 

P. 209b 28. Yiuiu^cemodi .i. issed acumtach A. taihsiu gnimo t chesta^ 

continued opersin fvivi feisin \ opevsin do persin hi • svi • conachamthuislib .i. 

m 7'ecar less didiu ainmneda la • svi • oc slund indedisin"^- 29. Omnis 15 
enim genitiuus A. isairi ni tide svi • isnaih desimrectaib • acht • is sibi 
se tuic indih ar omnis eniifn genitiuus reliqua ar each genitiu dichoisin 

ataat indib indieheilse sis- ata dano hism- cenudfil gnim 7 chesad 
hisuidiu imxnwYgn oaehamthuislih • • ni"^ indaicsenogod so'^-' 30. AD 
-perfect'ionem sensus A. dolinad intsliuchta werhi air eiasberasu potior 20 
ni Idn ehiall and ofeiser cia dia cumachtachtaigther^ A. induit fein 

fadonach ailiu A. is inderb coieh inrmig eondirbara mei .1. doadbadar 
hisvidiu as leim fein • • 31. .i. doslund atraib trisinngenitin son 

32. .i. slund ceille atraib acht is dolinad intsliuehto^ uerhi 33. .i. 
nibi naehtuisel aile etarru 7 inbriathsiv^^ 34. .i. cenehesad fuiri 25 

feisin t m alia7?i 35. innaaicniud feisin 
P. 210a' 1- inninscise 2. asille 3. ani as -sihi 4. A. fedar 

A. issaniXoAdi insin dohuctJiar ingnim mabeith ^o6arthid aile fri sibi ut 
sibi ipsi reliqua cave**- 

P. 209b 2^- i-^- ^lii^ is ^^^ structure, i.e. manifestation of action or passion 30 

continued from a person on himself, or from a person to a person in sui with its 
oblique cases. In expressing those two things, then, it is unnecessary 
for sui to have a nominative. 29. i.e. therefore he lias not put sui in the 

examples, but it is sibi, se that he has put in them, for omnis etc. ; for 
in every genitive that exists there are these two meanings (mentioned) 35 
below : (this) is then in sui. Although, however, there are action and 
passion in this with its oblique cases this is not the causality. 30. i.e. 

to fill up the sense of the verb ; for if thou say j^otior, the meaning here is 
incomplete until thou know for whom thou art powerful, whether for 
thyself or for some other. It is uncertain whose is the slave until thou 40 
sayest 7nei : i.e. in this it is shewn that he is mine own. 31. i.e. that is 

to express possession by the genitive. 32. i.e. an expression of the 

meaning of possession, but it is to perfect the sense of the verb. 33. i.e. 
there is no other case between them and the verb. 34. i.e. without 

passion on itself or towards another. 35. in its own nature. 45 

P. 210a 1- i-G- this statement. 4. i.e. that it is carried, i.e. it is thus that the 

action can be brought if there be another dative with sibi, as sibi ipsi etc. 

* MS. positionem *> MS. e/xairou «> MS. cesta ^ this gloss is on the 

margin of p. 209*^ ^ jeg. nihe? ^ leg. cmnachtaigther, cf. Sg. 39^2, Ml. 28** 12 

e MS. indsliucht: cf. co Idni inntsUuchto, Sg. 26** 9 '' for the construction, cf. Sg. 

7*^ 1 with note » svdet qui legat difficilis ista pagina ^ caue is written above 

the gloss, in particular over viaheith 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 21 1 

actum, hoc est ad uerbum^ proferuntur, reciproca sunt...*mei seruiim 
cicidi".'; quod' .. loco aspirationis, quam habet tertia apud Graecos 
porsoua, s habet principalem per onmes casus'*. 
5 ...coniuiictio-' uerbi habet uini noniinatiui casus cuui actioiie (ii. p. 19) 

aliqua^''. Non igitur 'sui^ ' nominatiuus potest constare. P. 2l0b 

...uis ipsius siguificatiouis". 'Uter' uero 'utrius'...licet^ in ("• V- '-^^0 

metris et producere et compere, et quae ex eis componuntur ; 
quamuis haec quoque quidam eodem errore"* declinationis inducti 
lo pronomina esse putauerunt. Quomodo enim iufinita uel interro- 

gatiua pro nominibus accipiautur"' propriis, quae ignorationem ipsius 
propriae unius cuiuscpie substantiae uel qualitatis uel quantitatis 
signiticant ? 

'Quis*^' quoque quamuis substantiam sine aliqua certa qualitate 
15 demonstret, hoc"^ tamen interest... hoc^ esse dicimus P. 2iia 


Quid autem sic incongruum quam omnia numerorum nomina^ ("• P- 2^) 
sine dubio ab omnibus nomina accipi, * unus ' autem et * alter ' et 
* uter' et 'solus' declinationis causa pronomina esse putare^? 
20 ...'suppellex suppellectilis-',' 'ospes ospita/ 'gracilis"^ gracihx...' 

Illud quoque quidam, obiiciunt, quod demonstratio propria est 
pronominum^ ut 'hie' Ergo et 'talis, tantus,' sed false., 

quod demonstratur per pronomen, solum'^'^ ostenditur per se nee 

5. .i. dolinad intliiichta uerbi 6. ascomort 7. qI^-'^^^q- 

25 8. .i. hitossuch recachthuisiul 9. .i. anaccomol 10. .i. 

asagnintar intainmnid in uerho 

1. .i. iudi as • svi • 2. .i. inUlvuchta 3. .i. is dilmain P. 210b 

4. .i. feih conrerortatar^ ismdi as quis 5. .i. air ciachruth 

arafoimtar 6. ani as quis 
30 1. .i. issi a inne insin 2. .i. olchence cemnithd vnus • 7 P- 211 a 

reliqua 3. .i. issed dm anecoir putare reMqua 4. .i. ni 

suppellectis dogni 5. .i. nicoitchen 6. .i. arihhad hi 

Y>ro\\oinen tantum nohed foilsigvd 7. .i. ego 8. .i. ni 

adchumtig na aill do linad indfoilsigthe fit and acht foilsigthi feisin 
35 cen ainm dothormuch fris • 

5. i.e. to perfect the sense of the verb. 8. i.e. at the beginning, P- 210a 

before every case. 9. i.e. the conjunction. 10. i.e. the nominative ^ontimiei 

is understood in the verb. 

1. i.e. of s?a. 3. i.e. it is permitted. 4. i.e. as they have erred P. 210b 

40 in quis. 5. i.e. for how are they accepted ? 6. quis. 

1. i.e. that is its quality. 2. i.e. (all) others except imus etc. P. 211a 

3. i.e. this indeed is the wrongness to think etc. 4. i.e. it does not 

make suj^ellectis. 5. i.e. it is not common. 6. i.e: that there 

should be demonstration in a pronoun only. 8. i.e. it does not ' ad- 

4.5 struct' anything else to perfect the demonstration whicli is therein ; but it 
demonstrates it itself without the addition of a noun to it. 

•^ om. MS. '' cf. Ml. 7.5" 10 



N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

ad aliud pertinet extrinsecus^ quod uero per nomen, non solum 
ipsorum, quae ostenduntur, sod etiam illoruin, ad quos referuntur, 
demonstrationcm habct, ut 'talis Pyiihus apparet, qualis pater eius^"/ 
et quod pronomina demonstratiua in eodem genera et numero 
manent, qui demonstratur", nomina uero demonstratiua possumus 5 
diuersa ostendentes^^ ad diuersa referre^^' ^^ ut si aspicientes mare 
dicamus, 'Talem^""' esse* Nilum^'',' cum sit Nilus masculini, mare 
autem neutri, uel si quis dicat statuam Herculis cernens, 'Tanti 

P. 211b fuerunt mei parentes, quantus iste Hercules ^^'... ...dicimus 

'similis huic de quo loquimur.' Ergo cum adiungimus substantiam ro 

(11. p. 22) qualitati — nam 'huic^' substantiam, significat, 'similis^' uero quali- 

Trea autem sunt demonstratiua nomina : 'talis, tantus, tot,' et 
quod a pronomine et nomine componitur: 'huiusmodi' uel 'huius- 
cemodi.' Vnde hoc quoque aliud intrinsecus demonstrat, id est J5 
substantiam^, et aliud extrinsecus intellegitur**, id est qualitas'*, 
quam per se^ pronomen sine adiunctione nominis^ habere non posset. 

P. 211a 9. .i. 7 naaill dianechtar dofoilsigud afolaid 10. .i. ni ed 

continued a7net foilsigther ind inne rohoi Jiipyi^r • acht is ecen onddi'hastar inne 

indi frisasamaltar • .i. pater 11. .i. his isindaiimmaim. riam. 10 

12. .i. andonaidhdem 13. .i. quasi co?/iparare hiceill 14. .i. 

acos7niliginmer dvli ecsamli . . .i. dochenelaih 7 dirmih ecsamlib ar is 
ecsamil acenel cetne^ fil isindi as mare 7 as nilus 15. .i. issed se 

a7inomen foilsigthech 16. A. ecsamlus ceneiuil anisiv 17. ec- 
samlus dirme hic 25 

1. ani as huic 2. ani as similis 3. .i. afoludfeisin 

archuit ipivnoininis 4. .i. a7'chuit ind anmme .i. intan asmheiv 

hwM^smodi .i. incJirutso .i. is ecen taidbse inna inne frisasanfialtar 
5. .i. tria folud feisin 6. .i. indanmme fil inna chomsmdiigwd .i. 

modi 30 

P. 211b 

P. 211a 


P. 211b 

9. i.e. and anything else from without to demonstrate its substance. 
10. i.e. not only is the quality which was in Pyrrhus demonstrated, but it 
is necessary that the quality of that to which he is compared, i.e. his father, 
should be shewn. 11. i.e. which is in the noun before. 12. i.e. 

when we shew. 13. i.e. as if to compare in sense. 14. i.e. when 35 

we compare different things, i.e. to different genders and numbers, for 
different is the gender which is in lyiare and Nilus. 15. i.e. this is 

the demonstrative noun. 16. i.e. diversity of gender this. 17. di- 

versity of number here. 

1. huic. 2. similis. 3. i.e. its own substance as regards 4° 

a pronoun. 4. i.e. as regards the noun, i.e. when he says huiusmodi^ 

i.e. in this manner, i.e. it is necessary to shew the quality to which it is 
compared. 5. i.e. by its own substance. 6. i.e. of the noun 

which is in its compound, i.e. modi. 

* MS. et 

^ om. MS. 

^ leg. cefamus ? J.S. 

Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 213 

Scionduni tainen^, quod 'talis' et 'tantus' et 'tot,' si ad pracsentcs 
dicaiitur, etiain domoiislratiua sunt... 

. . in uoc^itiuo omnia noniina eius capacia possunt esse denion- 

stratiua ; itaqiie in hoc solo finitain uidentur sccundani habere 

5 personam : nam in aliis casibus intinitae^ sunt personae et tertiae"' '", 

nisi... secundam — ea est enim, ad quam naturaliter interro- 

gatio dirigitur"... 

'Alius' quoque caret uocatiuo... Igitur (piod^'^ caret demon- 

stratione praesenti, uocatiuum habere non potest... Tertiam 

io (jnocpie incertam signiticat, quod est illi pro (pialitate, et quod'-" in 

amplioribus solet dici quam duo. ...recitat '•'... ...'ipse^'*' 

onnii potest subici pronomini... 

Quomodo^ ergo in significatione diuersarum personarum possit !'• *-^l'^a 
esse uocatiuus... ? (n. p. 23) 

15 Lib. XITIL l)e praepositione. Itaque cum mihi bene (n. p. 24) 

uideantur praepositionem caeteris indeclinabilibus- Graecorum 
doctissimi praeposuisse... Nomini enim...praepositiua"^ uim 

potest sibi dictionis defendere, aliis uero, id est carentibus casu, 
adiuncta unitur-* cum eis^ iusque dictionis proprium perdit^. 
20 Est igitnr praepositio pars orationis indeclinabilis, quae prae- 
ponitur aliis partibus uel appositione'^ uel compositione. 

Est autem quando per appositionem prolatae praepositiones 
praepostere^ ponuntur, poetica plerumque auctoritate ; nam sine 

7. .i. ciasu folud freciidairc sluindes apronome?^ Jil isin chom- P- 211 b 
25 suidigthiw tans .i. huiu^ .i. h^mismodi 8. .i. ainmnid Hair ^^"^""*^" 

9. .i. 7 it tertpersin 10. ains ecintech intertpersan 11. .i. 

ai^is secundci persona adglddathar mdaicnetid 12. .i. ani .i. alius 

12 a. vl 13. arlega 14. ani as ipse 

1. ciachruth 2. .i. m itrdd dorannaih ??6!p^c?^71edchaib .i. P- 212a 

30 doniinrannaih^' 3. .i. hico7naisndeis 7 c/iomsuidigud 4. .i. 

oinaicJithii' 5. .i. in compositio/?e 7 nihi friu Idcomasndeis 

6. .i. non praepositio sed alia pars • alite?' oaich rann insce foleith 

isuidiu acht isaccomolta fri rainn naili • 7. .i. hicomasndis 

8. indreiiidedenach'^ .i. fo deod 

35 7. i.e. although it is a present substance that is signified by the P- 211b 
pronoun which is in the compound above, i.e. huius, i.e. huiusrriodl. (Continued 
8. i.e. nominative plural. 9. i.e. and they are third persons. 

10. for the third person is indefinite. 1 1. i.e. for it is the second 

person which it addresses naturally. 12. i.e. that (which), i.e. alius. 

40 2. i.e. in order, to the indeclinable parts of speech, i.e. to the lesser P. 212a 
parts of speech. 3. i.e. in apposition and composition. 5. i.e. in 

composition, and it is not with them in apposition. 6. Aliter : so 

that here it is not a separate part of speech, })ut it is joined to another 
part. 7. i.e. in apposition. 8. preposterously, i.e. finally. 

"■ leg. praeposita 

*' a mark of length over iniv is very doubtful, Windisch, Thurneyscn 

" cf. iarmindedeuuch Ml. 2'J'' 7 


Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 212b 


metris scribcntes" rarissime hoc irmenias facere^" nisi in 'cum,' quae 
solet (|uibusdam pronominibus apud omries" similiter postpoiii. 
Quando aiitem ordincm motant'^, motaiit otiam accentum, nisi 
differentia profiibcat'-*, quod etiam coniunctiones apud Latinos 
praepositiuae^-' uel communes^'', si postponantur, facere sclent, ut 
'igitur,' 'quoniam,' 'saltem'; praepositae autem grauantur omnibus 
syllabis, postpositac acuuntur in principio\ 

Sed hoc interest inter praepositiones et coniunctiones^, quod 
coniunctiones praepositae* nunquam componi possunt cum decliua- 
(ii. p. 25) bilibus nisi'' infinitis, ut 'siqua, nequa,' nee praepositiones, quamuis 
in transitione"' ponantur personarum separatae'' coniungunt*^ 
duas substantias cum uno accidente'^, quod est proprium *^coniunc- 
tionis...uel duo accidentia' cum una substantia^ ut 'scribit et legit 
homo'... Et praepositiones quidem ante casuales tam in composi- 

tione, quam in appositione ponuntur, coniunctio uero nisi in apposi- 
tione praeponi aliis partibus^ non potest... .. nee signification em 

9. innahi^ 10. .i. ahuith indremsuidigtheo fodeod hi- 

comasndis 11. .i. etar fileda j dis ndenma sairse chenw 

12. combiat fodeod 13. .i. graif forsna huilib remsuidigthih 

dechor^ igitur intern mbite hiretuthechtSbS acuit forapeneuilt iutan 20 
mbite fodeid acht mabeith accuis dechuir ar isin uilt biid aiccend 
indib hisuidiu ut circum reliqua 14. .i. remfuirmedcha 15. .i. 
hitar remsamugud 7 foacomol 

1. .i. mna cetnisillabw 2. .i. cenodchosmailigetar hicuni- 

scLigud aiccend 3. .i. hitairmthecht opersin dialaili verbi gratia 
chetni persin dopersin tanaisi 4. .i. hicomasndeis 5. .i. 

dipersin indingnim 6. .i. ius hidaccoinuil 7. .i. nee con- 

iungunt praepositio/ies cimal adiyidcliomlat coni\xw.Gt\ones 8. .i. 


P. 212a 

P. 212 b 


oin folud duini dogni andedesin 

9. .i. carentibiis casv^ .i. ah- 

P. 212a 

P. 212b 

tecmaing abuith toomsuidigud Jdj^emtheoht^iS fri anman ut m\te ddxit 30 
neqz^is siqi/is • veMqua 

9. them (that). 10. i.e. that the preposition should be at the end 

in apposition. 11. i.e. both poets and other artists. 12. so that they 
are at the end. 13. i.e. the grave accent on all the prepositions, then, 

when they are in anteposition : the acute on their penult when they are 35 
at the end, unless there be a cause of difference, for in this case the accent 
in them is on the ultima. 15. i.e. both anteposition and subjunction. 

1. i.e. of the first syllable. 2. i.e. though they are alike in 

changing accents. 3, i.e. in passing from (one) person to another, 

for example, from the first person to the second. 4. i.e. in apposition. 4° 

5. i.e. two persons in one action. 6. i.e. the rule of the conjunction. 

7. i.e. nor do prepositions join as conjunctions join. 8. i.e. a man's 

single substance does these two things (writing and reading). 9. i.e. 

for it (sometimes) happens to be in composition, prefixed to nouns, as he 
said before, nequis, siquis, etc. 45 

^ MS. praepositiuae *• MS. nisi cum declinabilibus his <= leg. praepositiones 

uero non coniungunt, Hertz '^ in full innahi scribtae ^ sic; doch scheint mir 

moglich, dass das zwischen remsuidig^ und g'^intan stehende dechor, das genau iiber 
differentia steht, eine vorher eingetragene glosse ist, die also nur zufallig die iiber die 
ganze zeile gescbriebeue glosse 212* 13 trennt, Thurneysen ^ these words are from 

a sentence of Priscian's a little further on : coniunctio praeponitur etiam carentibus 
casu per appositionem solam, cum contra praepositio per compositionem dumtaxat 
potest illis praeponi 

Glosses Oil Prlscian {St. GaU). 215 

siiam*" coniunctionis [soil, que] seruat... ...apud Graccos quocjue 

Sfc' in ouihlom inodum in tine aclditiir'-, nee tanien coniunctio 
acci|)itur'\ ut ohe, rovBe, rooSe''^^. 

Coniunetio praeponitur etiain carenlibus casu per appositioiuMii'^ 
5 solani... 

Et aduerbia quideni diriualiua possunt esse, praepositiones iiero 
positiuae, id est primitiuae, sunt onuies, si sequinuir Graecorum 
auctoritatoni^". ...onniia aduerbia, (piae soleut casibus adiun<ri, P. 213a 

Kouiani artiuui scriptores inter praepositiones posuerunt, ([uia sunt ("• !'• '^6) 
lo praepositiua^ casualiuni et grauantnr omnibus syllabis-, uel (piia 
interpretatio eorum apud Graecos^ niodo praepositionis inodo ad- 
uerbii uim obtinet, ut : 

ante ora patruni : 
hie 'ante^' to Vpo' significat... 'secundum quoque, (juando'^ 

i.s pro Kara et fxerd accipitur, loco praepositionis est.' Sallustius in 

lugurthino: 'secundum ea'' uti debetis utererl' Lucanus in Villi'' : („. p. 27) 

thebathiam'^ lis tanta datur. 

Accentum habent praepositiones acutum in fine^...(iui tamen 
20 cum aliis legendo^ in grauem conuertitur^'*, nisi praepostere^^ 

10. .i. abuith hi remsamugud 11. A. fortormach • de • apud P. 212 b 

g7'aecos in fine 7 ii-z^ comacomol airi cia heith m fine • 1 2. .i. m oin (continued 
mod fortorniaich son 13. -dcht is forto?- mad t 14. .i. ammnid 
airticuil • o • fortormaich. -de- .i. si ueriwi 15. .i. hicomasiidiii 

25 IG. ar it cetnidi lasuidih 

1. .i. is airi insin darigensat 2. graif foraih oUodain as P. 213a 

sainreth do re??i5uidigthib 3. .i. insoa fritaindle'^ lagrecii 

4. anias-ante 5. .i. co 6. A. intanisiv .i. Siduerbium 7. [in 
marg.] t isai^emsmdigud^ dobevtar indades7nereGht 7 itaremsiiidigtliib 

zo indi greic amsii sodain 8. .1. acuit inna forciunn feisne 9. .i. 
lase aralegatar .i. hisreith rann 10. Legendo .i. olegnnd .i. Jii- 

filedacJtt ' i /a"co/?i5uidigud .i. hitosag inna rainne frisataet incom- 
saidigwd^ 11. fodeid 

10. i.e. its being in premission. 11. i.e. Sk is an addition with P- 212b 

35 the Greeks at the end, and it is not therefore a conjunction though it continued 
be at the end. 12. i.e. into the same mode of addition. 13. but it 

is an addition. 14. i.e. 6 is the nominative of the article, 8e an addition. 
15. i.e. in apposition. 16. i.e. for with them they are primitives. 

1. i.e. it is therefore they have done it. 2. the grave accent on P. 213a 

40 them, which is peculiar to prepositions. 3. i.e. the word which corre- 

sponds to them with, the Greeks. 6. i.e. secondly. 7. or 'tis for a 

preposition {secundum) that the two examples are given, and for preposi- 
tions are the two Greek (words), in that case. 8. i.e. the acute on 
their own termination. 9. i.e. when they are recited, i.e. in a 
45 series of parts of speech'*. 10. legendo, i.e. by reading, i.e. in poetry 
or in composition, that is, at the beginning of the part of speech with 
which the composition takes place ^ (lit. comes). 

» MS. Tw5e '^ om. MS. " MS. iii" '' leg. Emathiam •-■ cf. atalt .i. sunt 
afrithindlcacli latinda BB. 317'' 6, Windisch Wb. b.w. frinindlun, frisindle in coin cona 
dlb Ininaib LU. 60^^88, fri.sindla chaindell, Cormac s.v. lethech ^ =ar remsaidigad 

« MS. incomsuiy'' '' cf. Sg. 95'^ 2 ' cf. Sg. 158" 3, 4, 15'J'' 3, 197" -4 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

proferantur*^, quod Eoles quoque^'^, (juamuis fugiant in fine acutum^-^ 
in hac parte solent seruare... Cum uero praepostere ponantur'^, 
monosyllabae acuto, disyllabae paenultiino acuto proferuiitur, nisi 

r. 213b alicjua differentia''"' .. impediat... Nee mirum, in hac parte 

oratiouis Ronianos in fine ponere accentus, quamuis sint disyllabae, 5 
nee non Eoles contra consuetudinem suam idem facere\ cum 
annititur^ semper praepositio sequenti dictioni... ...separatae 

praepositiones acuuntur, coniunctae casibus aut loquellis uim suam 
sepe conmotant"^ et graues fiunt. Censorinus . . de his docet in libro, 
quem de accentibus scribit^ lo 

(ii. p. 28) Necnon etiam coniunctioni inuenitur praeposita, sed non seruat 

uim suam^ ut 'absque'... Ergo a praepositione 'abs' deriuatum 

est aduerbium 'absque**,' quomodo ab 'ex' 'extra''... ...participio 

per deriuationem uel consequentiam compositorum uerborum uel per 
appositionem^, caeteris autem partibus per solam compositionem 15 
praepositio iungitur. 

P. 214a ...praepositiones... quae complent multarum apud nos^ demon- 

strationem, ut Trepi pro 'circum' et 'circa' et 'erga' et 'de' et 'super,' 
quando memoriae est^ praeponitur^ 

(11. p. 29) Inueniuntur igitur apud Latinos in praepositionibus trea contraria 20 

obseruationi Graecorum '\.. 

...sunt, quae habeant aspirationem, sunt, quae non habeant : 
'hara^,' 'habeo,' 'habens/ 'hie,' 'hue,' 'heu^' 

P. 213a 


P. 213 b 

P. 214a 

12. .i. ius .i. aicend in fine 13. .i. Jdfoirciun^ narann 

olchenm 14. fodeid hiconiasiidis 15. .i.fri aimii \ dohrethir 25 

1. .i. huith indaiccind in fine 2. .i. lase arasisedar 3. .i. 
nert an aiccind 4. atd ocoscribunt beos 5. .i. ni reinsnidigud 
acht aduerbiuin 6. .i. inchenadid^^ 7. .i. indsechtardid 

8. A. nidibsem^ incomsuidigud 7 istriimmaircidMaid imKimbriathar 
son [marg. inf.] ut frango fregi fracti^s effringo effregi effractus YeMqua 3° 

1. .i. file linni 2. .i. intan ihbis foraithmet^ hi -super- 

3. .i. dondfo7xo7net file lasiiidib m praepositionibus 4. mucfoil 
5. .i. nitabai?' desimrec/ita hie aima hi ndd techtat Unfed acht arna 
hi nodtechtsit 

P. 213a 12. i.e. rule, i.e. the accent on the end. 13. i.e. on the end of 35 

continued the other parts of speech. 14. at the end in apposition. 15. i.e. 

from a noun or an adverb. 

1. i.e. the accent's being on the end. 3. i.e. the force of their 

accent. 4. he is still writing it. 5. i.e. it is not a preposition but 

an adverb. 8. not of them is the composition, and this is through the 40 

consequence (consequentiam) of the verbs, as frango, etc. 

1. i.e. which we have. 2. i.e. when there is recollection in super^. 
3. i.e. to the observance which these (the Greeks) have in prepositions 
5. i.e. he does not give examples here for those that have not aspiration, 
but for those that have it. 45 

P. 213b 

P. 214a 

* MS. proferatur ^ leg. ponitur <= MS. hiforciun '• an artificial adverbial 
formation from cen ^ MS. indibsem ^ MS. foraith s i.e. when super 

implies recollection. Ascoli wrongly prints semper 

Glosses on Priscian (St. (fall). 217 

Necnon habcnt qnandam cogiiationom' cum adnorbiis localibiis P. 21 lb 
ploruiKHie prae[)ositi(>iies, ul 'in': 'ad locum' ct 'in loco'.., ...'ex' 

praepositio, quae Graeca 'pax' aduerbium comicum, quo 
utitur Terontius, quod similiter Graecum est"-. 
5 Sunt quae in compositione el(^\^ionem'^ patiuntiir, ut 'con ' sccpumto 
uocali... Contra^ 'pro^'^' sequente uocali d assumit. (n. i). 30) 

...'ad'... In compositione quoque modo intentiuum"^ est, ut 
'approbat, affirmat.' 

Inueniuntur tamen" in aliis etiam partibus praepoHitiuac'...ut... !'• '-^l-'''* 
10 'hie' pronomen praepositiuum, tpiod tamen licet etiam postponere, ut ("• !'• •^^) 
'hie homo' et" 'homo hie,' nulla ordinis con fusione'-^... bene dicitur^ 
lure igitur haec sola pars, id est praepositio, a loco, (juem proprium 
possidet^, nomen aecepit. 

Sepe et uerbis desunt praepositiones\ praepositionibus 
'5 uerba *''... 

Compositae praepositiones cum aliis partibus in illarum potes- 
tatem concedunt", ut 'incuruus, adoro, abhinc, perinde'; nam in 
'absque' magis additio est que^ syllabae, . . quam coniunctio. Verba, 
quia nominatiuum semper significant uel uocatiuum'\ ideo in 
20 compositione semper habent praepositiones, quomodo et nominatiui 
nominum et uocatiui. 

Est quando praepositio loco coniunctionis . . accipitur...ut 'propter 
te,' hoc est 'tui causa ^". ' . Similiter 'ob' loco causalis poni solet ("• P- ^2) 

1. .i. Ama\ rondgah saichdetu dochum luic in aduerbiis atd dano P. 214 b 
25 in pj^aeipositionibus ut in reliqua 2. fri • ex 3. tobe 

4. fi^i con 4a. .i. ani as • pro • 5. .i. indidmech .i. dei'baid ni 

1. .i. alaaili diib hi re77ithechtas ut praeposi^mae alaaili dano it !'• 215 a 
coitchena eter remthechtas et tiarmoracht ut hie • • 2. ni fail 

chumscagud nhuirdd and huai^e is dilmain iido chechtar hhdi 

30 3. cdineperr 4. .i. arremsuidigud do rannaib 5. .i. ni biat 

renisnidigthi friii huaraib 6. biit ?'emsuidigthi huaraib cen- 

briathrfi leo 7. foscochet 8. is aii^i nithabvr son 9. .i. 

nert nainmnichthce ipronominis hicetni pevsin brethre 7 nei^t nainmnedo 
anmmce hitertpersin 6rethre 7 7iert togarthado hipersin tdndisi brethre 

35 10. .i. aicsenogud coniacomuil do buith hiremsmdignd 

1. i.e. as there is a striving towards a place in adverbs, so there is in P. 214b 
prepositions, as in etc. 2. to ex. 4. to con. 4a. i.e. jji'o. 

5. i.e. intentive, i.e. it certifies something. 

1. i.e. some of them in anteposition, as praepositives, others then are P. 215a 
40 common both in anteposition and in postposition, as hie. 2. there is 

no change of order there, because either is permissible to it. 4. i.e. their 
being placed before parts of speech. 5. i.e. sometimes there are no 

prepositions with them. 6. there are sometimes prepositions without 

verbs by them. 8. therefore I do not give this. . 9. i.e. the 

45 force of naming a pronoun (is) in the first ])erson of a verb, and the force 
of a nominative of a noun in the third person of a verb, and the force of 
a vocative in the second person of a verb. 10. i.e. giving the reason 

why a conjunction is in a preposition. 

» om. MS. 

218 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

coniunctionis. . . .cum in compositione semper praepositionis habeat" 

significationem. . . 

Cum apud Graccos separata praopositio tribu.s soleat casibus 

pracpoiu...apu(l uos duobus wolis praeponitur, id est accusatiuo et 
P. 215b ablatiuo, nisi e\X7;^'tcr/ift)'' utatur auctoritas^^... ...genitiuo est usus 5 

secundum Graecos^ pro ablatiuo. .. ...Separatae^ enim eae semper 

transitionem significant, 
(ii. p. 33) Praepositio-', quando per defectionem uerborum profertur, gener- 

alem seruat accentuurn regulam .. ut Virgiliiis in III Aeneidos^^: 

O mihi sola mei super"* Astyanactis imago... lo 

Nee non etiam si praepostere proferatur, ut Virgilius in XII : 

decus imperiumque Latini 
Te penes ^ 

Virgilius in I Aeneidos : 

maria omnia circiim, 15 

in fine acuitur...sicut et apud Graecos 8td^. Et si loco aduerbiorum 
(II. p. 34) uel interiectionum*' accipiantur, similiter motant accentum sibi 
P. 216a distinatum''. ...cum etiam loco nominis ea [scil. aduerbia] soleant 

accipi, ut Virgilius : 

mane nouum ; 20 

Sponte sua\ 

(II. p. 35) Et est quando eandem habent tam in compositione quam in 

appositione significationem ^.. Est quando diuersam, ut 'de te 

loquorV id est 'tui causa loquor/ 'deprimo/ hoc est 'infra premo'; 

P. 216b est quando abundant syllabice...ut 'emori' pro 'mori^' ...cum 25 

apud Graecos praepositio composita cum dictionibus aliis quibusdam 
paenultimam habentibus acutam antepaenultimam eam facit, si 
addit significationi aliquid, ut 7rX?;a-to9 irapaTrXijaio';^^, apud nos in 

P 215a 11- ^^ ^^- .i. ainmm. fignuso trisa 7iacomoltar remsuidigvid 

continued dogenitin ' 30 

P. 215 b 1- fochosmsJiXms ngrec 2. hicomashdis 

suidignd aoinur cen brethir 4. artda 

6. aiccend inuilt daiio hisuidiii 2i^ud graecos 

saindiles inna remsmdigthe 

1. .i. doronta dedobriathrsiih 2. inni 3. .i. 35 

aicsenogud in • de • hiconiasiidis aidhligod and hicomsuidigud • 

4. nombdad 


.1. re7n- 







P. 216a 

P. 215 a 12. i.e. name of a figure by which a preposition is joined to a 

continued genitive. 

P. 215b 1. after the likeness of the Greeks. 2. in apposition. 3. i.e. 40 

a preposition alone without a verb, 4. survives. 5. i.e. 'tis 

thine. 6. in this, then, the Greeks have the accent on the ultima. 

7. i.e. the peculiar accent of the prepositions. 
P. 216a 1. i.e. nouns w^hich have been made of adverbs. 3. i.e. causality 

in de (when) in apposition, intensification therein (when) in composition. 45 

a MS. eWLPLfffjLo ^ om. MS. *= MS. interectionum ^ MS. ttXt/o-ws 


Glosses 0)1 Pn\scf(tti {St. (ndf). 2 I i) 

lino adiiorbio hoc^ solot faccrc, 'indc' 'deindo,' exinde, pn'andc, nc, si 
o;rauetur praopositio, per appositioiioni t\ssc> putotur auto aduorhiiim, 
quod fieri uon lupiet''-. Est cpiaudo siguifieautiae (uiusa assuuiitur 
praepositio^.. Suut cpuie simileui habeut potestateui [soil. 

5 priuatioueiu], ut 'ab a,' *ex e,' cpuie etiam localeiu possident'' 

Subtractae quoque nouiiuibus ([uibusdaui loco aduerbioruui ea (n. p. iiO) 
faciuut accipi, ut 'douio ueuio' pro *a donioV et 'domi suui' pro 'in 
domo' et 'donnun eo' pro 'ad douniiu.' Et inuicem pro se pouuutur 
10 praepositiones, ut 'in urbem ueuio"' pro 'ad urbein'... Adeo 

autem plerumque localem habent significationem praepositiones, 
quod^ aduerbia quoque ex his quaedani localia nascuntur: 'ex, extra", 
extrinsecus ; sub, subter ; in, infra intra, intus^' 

De singularum igitur ui^ et significatione-, ut ualemus'', disserere P. 2i7a 
15 conemur. (n. j). 37) 

'Ad' tarn in compositione tarn in appositione pleruniciue prox- 
iniitateni significat, ut 'adeo^' .. 'ad Troiam' pro 'iuxta Troiani'...'ad 
balneas Pallacinas-',' hoc est 'iuxta bahieas.' Est etiam causalis, ut 
'ad quid hoc fecisti'^?' hoc est 'cuius causa,' et similitudinis, ut 
20 'accommodatus^'...'ad ungeml'... Additionis quoque, ut 'ad haec 


1. .i. ind aiccend do hrith for antepeneuilt 2. .i. ahuitsem P. 2i6b 

/«C07?isuidigud ^wte aduerbi?i??i 3. do immdogod forggnuso 

4. .i. locdatu indih huilih 5. .i.foxol oluc isindobi^ethir asberr 

25 domo 6. donchathrixig 7. ol 8. mdsechtardaid 9. oin 
huile in sin 

1. i. in i comsmdigud fa hicomashdis biitfa andiis 2. .i. P. 217a 

cisi chiall bis indib amsl I'ondgab proximitas m • ad 3. saigivi 

4. .i. ocnafothaircthib palnacdib A. de nomine philosophi*^ araanic 
30 acenelce fothaircthesin • » 5. da ar neoch"^ dorrignis 6. .i. 

dochomadasaigthe^ i. comadasogod 7 chosmailigud neich dialailiv • > 
7. do ingin 8. i. inna olcsa amal nibed • ad and 

1. i.e. the bringing the accent on the antepenult. 2. i.e. that it I*- 216b 

should be in composition before an adverb. 3. to enhance signi- 

35 ficance (?). 4. i.e. locality in them all. 5. i.e. removal from a 

place (is implied) in the adverb domo. 6. to the city. 9. all 

this {infra^ intra, intus, is derived) from in. 

1. i.e. whether they are in composition or in apposition or in both of P- ^^'^^ 
them. 2. i.e. what is the meaning that is in them, as there is 

40 proximity in ad. 4. i.e. at the Pallacine baths : from the name of 

a philosopher who invented that kind of baths. 5. for what hast 

thou done it ? 6. accommodated, that is, the accommodation and 

assimilation of one to another. 8. i.e. these evils, as if ml were not 


* leg. licet ^ MS. possidentur « MS. ualearaus *' .MS. pbilophi 
•= in Ml. clcrniu 47'' 1, ciaerneu 101'' 4 

* Ascoli, Gloss xlvii, would correct into dechoinada.saifjtlic ; but dn-cliomadaaaiothe is 
an artificial word made to represent ac-comiuodatus, tbe mark over do here indicating 
stress, not length 

220 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 217b 'Per'.. Est ctiarn inraridi, in quo uim obtinet Trpo? Graecae, 

(ii. p. 38) quae apud illos (jiio(}ue in iureiurando' accipitur, ut 'per louem'-^' 
TT/oo? Tov Ato9^ Virgilius in X: 

Per te"*, per qui te talem geiiuere parentes*\ 

Aduerbii quoque uim obtinet, quando pro *ualde' accipitur ut 5 
Terentius in Andria : 

Per .e. castor^ scitus puer est natus Pampilo. 

Virgilius in III Georgicon : 

post^ montem oppositum. 

Deriuatur ex hoc 'posterus' et 'postica''.' to 

'Cis' et componitur et separatur et magis localem liabet significa- 

tionem, ut 'cisalpina^ Gallia^' et 'cis^*^ Rhenum'\' Possurnus tamen 

per translationem et in tempore et in aliis rebus ea uti^^ ut 'cis 

(11. p. 39) definitum tempus^^,' sicut 'ultra" definitum^^/ uel 'cis naturae leges^V 

ut 'ultra naturae.' 15 

'Trans' quoque et componitur et separatur, ut 'transfero'...' trans 
P- 218a ...'cum' pro qua 'con' in compositione semper inuenitur prae- 

positiua eandem signiticationem^ habens^ quam 'cum^' praepositio, 
ut 'concurro, conficio.' Nee scriptura^ tamen multum discrepat^ : 20 
antiqui enim pro 'cum' 'com' scribebant. Praepostere "^ tamen, ut 

quibusdam placet, cum ablatiuo pronominum componitur 'cum^' 

P. 217b 1. .i. hifirlugu 2. tar ioih 3. tarsnadeo^ 4. torutsu 

5. indadhol 6. .i. iartain .i. adue?'6mm 7. faun 8. .i. 

cenalpande i. fri alpai n desiu 9. cisdilpina A. comsuidigthe A. -25 

in gallia cenalpande • cenalpai n etarru • 10. .i. comasiidis 

11. .i. cenrian netrom 12. .i. cesu locdatii asaicned and .i.° 

tar crich innunn A. cesu fricrich desiu aaicned som • i reliqua 
13. .i. seek innaimsir crichnigthi Mnnunn 14. .i. al \d.^ A. 

anvdX hid ed insin asbertha 16. .i. echtarecht^ A. docoid tar recht 30 

naicnid hinnun 17. coniasndeis 

P. 218a 1. A. fri cum 2. .i. con • /w'comsuidigud 3. A. ascum 

4. .i. ascrihend 5. hit^v con 7 cum 6. .i. ciasidruburt 

naiidgndth -cum* /wcomsuidigud acht is con his tarahesi' 7. ascum 

P. 217b 3. by the gods^ 8. cisalpine, i.e. on this side of the Alps. 35 

9. cis-alpina, i.e. a compound, the cisalpine Gaul, without the Alps 
between them (and it) ^ 10. apposition. 11. without the 

Rhine between me (and it)^. 12. i.e. though locality is its natural 

meaning, that is, beyond the boundary, i.e. though its natural meaning is 
on this side of the boundary. 13. i.e. beyond the definite time. 40 

15. i.e. as if it were this that was said. 16. i.e. outside the law, i.e. 

he has transgressed a law of nature. 17. apposition. 

P. 218a 1- i-6- with cum. 2. i.e. con in composition. 4. i.e. the 

writing of it. 5. between con and cujti. 6. i.e. though I have 

said that cum is not usual in composition, but co7i is in place of it. 45 

} parentes 
* MS. potentes ^ the glossator mistook Atos for the Latin deos <= this may 

be the beginning of a separate gloss on translationem, Thurneysen '^ 14 and 15 

may form one gloss, Thurneysen ^ rectius echtarrecht ^ cf. Vol. i. 599 note f 

Glosses 071 Prisciaii (St. Gall). 221 

praepositio, ut 'mecum',.. 'Clam' enim magis aducrbium cst^ 
diininuitur", cjuod nulla praepositio habct, ut 'clanculuni^"'... 

'Ante'... ...signiAcat enim 'antea^'...ut Virgilius in bucolico: P. 2iHb 

Ante'-^, pererratis amboruni finibus, exul ^"' ''" ^^' 

5 Aut Ararim Parthus bibet aut Germania Tiirrim. 

Deriuatur ex hoc nomen 'antiquus'...ex quo 'anticjuarius^' 

...'citra saniem ■*'... 

'Circum' . . quando uero irepc^ demonstrat, aduerbium est locale, (n. i*. 41) 
ut Virgilius in IIII Aeneidos : 

to Anna, uides to to properari litore circum ^ 

'Circa '...quando pro 'iuxta* accipitur, ut 'circa forum'''...postposita 
tamen inuenitur apud Virgilium post ablatiuum 'quo',' loco coniunc- 
tionis prolata causalis... 

'Erga'...quae separata inuenitur solum^.. P. 219 a 

15 'Inter'... Nee solum casualibus praeponitur apud nos et ("• p- 42) 
grauatur, quod suum est^ praepositionis... 

'Pridie' quoque more praepositionis accusatiuo adiungitur... P- 220a 
' pridie Kalendas^ lanuarias.' ("• P- 4^) 

...'coram, palam, sine, absque, tenus,' quorum omnium interpre- ("• p. 45) 

2o tationes apud Graecos aduerbia sunt'^. ...nostri huiuscemodi 

dictiones, quando praeponuntur casibus accusatiuis uel ablatiuis, per 
transitionem personam m^ inter praepositiones accipiunt et grauantur 
omnibus syllabis^; quando uero uerbis coniunguntur et intransitiuae 
sunt et generalem seruant accentuum rationem^ inter aduerbia 

25 numerant, et tunc licet ea nominatiuo uel praeponi uel supponi, ut 
'legit Cicero et ultra nihil fecif^'... 'Sine' tamen et 'absque' et 

'tenus'' non inueni nisi cum ablatiuo et semper transitiue... Suum 

8. .1. isairi nithahur apitc? supradicto 9. amal dongaibter P- 218a 

dohriathra'-^ 10. indiamrdn ' continued 

30 1. iar m^ciniar'^ 2. riam 3. arsate 4. sleidm P. 218 b 

5. inchuartaigthith 6. ocondal midiu 7. as(\uo 

1. nihi /i^ co7Ai5uidigud 2. saindiles P. 219 a 

1. pridkalde .i. adnerhimn loco iprae^ositionis 2. anetarcerta P- 220a 

lagrecu 3. opersin dialaili 4. .i. graif foraih 5. .i. iar 

35 riagoil chenelaig aiccend mdohriathraih'^ amal asndliged aicend 

mc?o6riathraib olchene 6. .i. supponit?^?' hic ultra .i. indoll 

7. nicumcat sidi beta ndobriatluu'^ 

8. i.e. therefore I do not give it with those above mentioned. 9. as P. 218a 
adverbs are diminished. continued 

40 6. at the forum. P. 218b 

1. {arga) is not in composition. 2, peculiar. p. 219a 

2. their interpretations with the Greeks. 3. from {one) person P. 220a 
to another. 4. i.e. the grave accent on them. 5. i.e. according to 

the general rule of accents on adverbs as is the law of accents on other 
45 adverbs. 7. these cannot be adverbs. 

* MS. dobre'" ^' cf. iarmiciniar (gl. antea) Ml. 18'' 10 « MS. indobre^ 

'^ MS. dohre'tir 


Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

uero est aduerbiorum . . intraiisitiue posse proferri et similiter 
omnibus adiungi^ ut 'non bonus homo ille est'... sic et per reli(^uos 
casus, in quibus *non' acluerbii causa nulla transitio fieri ostenditur^ 
At" si dicam 'coram Cicerone dixit Catilina'*'...transitionem sine 
dubio facio diuersarum personarum^", id est ab alia ad aliam transeo 
personam, quod suum est praepositionis. 
P. 220b Quae uero ex his possunt sine casibus^ uerbis adiungi^, etiam 

(II. p. 4G) inter aduerbia pouunt. Sallustius uero in historiis aduerbium hoc 
[scil. super] protulit: 'ubi multa nefanda^ casu super ausi atque passi.' 
Sed mihi uidetur Sallustius (pioque loco praepositionis hoc postere'^ 
protulisse^... Idem Censorinus haec etiam subiungit^: "post' 

(ii. p. 47) praepositio^ . .' Nee mirum, accentum uel ordinationem differentiam 
facere praepositionibus et aduerbiis*"', quamuis easdem habeant syllabas, 
cum hoc'^ in aliis quoque partibus inueniatur, ut 'pone' uerbum et 
aduerbium siue praepositio accentu discernitur^... 

*A' et 'ab' et 'abs' et 'e' et 'ex' eandem fere significationis uim 
habent ; nam et locales et temporales^ et ordinales" similiter 
inueniuntur". Sed quando consonans sequitur, 'a' et 'e' magis 
praeponuntur et^^ in appositione... 'Abs' tam in compositione 

quam appositione consonantibus solet praeponi^.. 'E' autem in 20 



P. 221a 
(11. p. 48) 

P. 221b 
P. 220 a 

P. 220b 

P. 221a 

P. 220 a 


P. 220 b 

P. 221a 

8. centairmthecht persan 9. m deni doh^iathar^ tairm- 

thechtas persan nindib ciadcomalta?' doih 10. atd tairmthechtas 

pevsan hie .i. is sain indi asidrubart 7 indi frisanerhrath 

1. ivdan rhhite cen tuisliu 2. hicomasudis 3. .i. casu 

sniper fosodin 4. .i. uerba a^^eir sis 5. .i. iartain 6. .i. 25 

cumscugud aiccind t uirdd dogni dechor randatath 7. .i. cum- 

scugud uirdd 7 aiccind 8. pone • graiffor cechtar adasyllah intan 
asremsmdiignd 9. .i. habent sensvm separationis de loco G(iiando 
seruiunt^ contra^ partici^m 1 intain fongniat friamnman sluindite 
aimsir • ut de die de tempore • 10. Ordina^e^ .i. p?'acpositiuae 30 

semper \ fogniat fri airman huirdd vt a prime reliqua 11. .i. 

dogniat huili atredesin 12. .i. cid 

1. etsi Yion ommhus .i. parti6MS inoipientihus a consonantibus i 
donaib comfogrichthih^^ archuit titisil • 

8. without transition of persons. 9. an adverb does not cause 35 

transition of persons in them, though it be added to them. 10. here 

there is a transition of persons, i.e. different are the person who has said 
it and the person to whom it has been said. 

1. when they are without cases. 2. in apposition. 3. ^ casu 

super' accordingly. 4. i.e. words that he says below. 5. i.e. 40 

afterwards. 6. i.e. change of accent or order which makes a distinc- 

tion of part of speech. 7. i.e. change of order and accent. 8. put 

a grave accent on each of its two syllables when it is a preposition. 
9. ...or when they are construed with nouns that signify time, as de die, 
de tempore.... 10. or they are construed with nouns of order, as a 45 

primo etc. 11. i.e. they all do these three things. 

1. ...or to the consonants as regards case. 

* MS. aut 
« MS. dobre^ 

'' MS. comogrich 

b MS. cantilena ^ MS. nefandae '' leg. praepostere 

f the n over the line s =Ir, intain fongniat fri 

Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 223 

compositione uel priuatinum^ est: 'eneruusV'eiiodus,' iiol intentiuum^, 
lit ' eiiectus ' . . . ' Ex ' quocjue . . . modo priuatiuum, ut ' cxplico 

exero"''... Deriuatur" auteiii ab eo quod est *ab, abs abHcjue.' 
Nam ' (|ue/ quandc) iiini et'' sigiiiticationoiu coniunctionis non habot, 
5 syllaba est^ non })ars oratioiiis", (juoniodo in 'ubiciue'... ("• V- *•*) 

...alii uero ad imitatioiiem Graecorum, apud qiios wpo^ praepositio 
corripitur, iiostros quo(pie in quoruiidain compositione hoc fecisse 
dicunt^ Mn' quoque loco innenitur'', ut 'pro testimonio dixit,' hoc 

est 'in testimonio.' ^- 222a 

lo 'Prae'... Pro 'ante' quoque accipitur, ut 'praedico^'... (n. p. 50) 

'Cum' et aduerbium potest esse^ quando to 'oirore' significat, et 
praepositio, quando avv, et est copolatiua-*^ per solam apposi- 
tionem-* inuenitur. Nee mirum^, cum loco eius in compositione ("• P- ^i) 
semper 'con' praeponatur*'... 'Cum'' praepositio quoque, quando 

15 pronominibus postponitur primae uel secundae persouae uel etiam 
'se^' quae est tertiae, enclitici nice fungitur...ut 'mecum, t^cum, 
secum'...aliis uero postposita acuitur^, ut 'quocum^'^, quacum'... 

...diminutionem, quae in praepositione nunquam inuenitur, in P- 222b 
aduerbio uero est^ quando^'\ ut 'bene: belle,' 'longe: longule'; sic ergo 
20 ' clam : clanculum-.' Deriuatur ex hoc etiam 'clandistinus^' 

'Sine' autem etiam uerbum est imperatiuum"*... (11. p. 52) 

•'Absque' quibusdam composita a praepositione 'abs' et 'que^' 
coniunctione uidetur, sed nunquam 'que*^' coniunctio in compositione 

1. doopir sens indiuit 2. Yi^viias .i. colmmene eneruus .i. ^' ^21 b 

25 enairt 3. .i. eiscsende i forbuide .i. se7is aidhligthe thechtas 

4. assafiud 5. A. fortormach 6. .i. ni comacomol hisuidiv 

7. .i. in chruth nandrann insce acht is fo7't6rmtich 8. ius 

iiinatimmoircne 9. ay^ecar dano sensus in • hi pr6 • 

1. A. remiepvr 2. A. intainsin 3. A. ciall chovithinoil^- ^^^^ 

30 and 4. trechomasndeis 5. .i. ni machdath cid hi comasndis 

6. arniad hi comsuidigud is con bis and in^ialucsoui hi suidiu 

7. ani as cum 8. cid do se 9. arisicomasiidis attd 
10. lasinnisin 

1. diminutio la. A. alailitain 2. iiid inidledn ^-^'^'^^ 

353. inidil 4. leic 5. as abs 7 as que'" 6. as que 

1. it takes away the sense of the simplex. 3. i.e. extensive^ or ^' 221b 
perfected*^, i.e. it has the sense of enhancement. 5. i.e. an addition. 

6. i.e. it is not a conjunction there. 7. i.e. as que is not a part of 

speech, but an addition. 8. the rule of the shortening. 9. so 

40 the meaning of in is found in pro. 

2. i.e. then, 3. i.e. the sense of collection therein. 4. by P. 222a 
apposition. 5. i.e. no wonder that it is in apposition. 6. for if 

cum be in composition 'tis con that is in its place hei'ein. 8. even to 

se. 9. for it is in apposition. 

45 1 a. i.e. at some time. ' P. 222 b 

» MS. diriuantur 

^ om. MS. 

«= MS. q. 

*» cf. eiscHin Sg. 201'' 16, escse Ml. 65»4, escsiu 65»5 

« cf. f or ha id i Ml. lU'f'6 


Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

V. 238 b 
(II. p. 109) 
P. 242 a 
(II. p. 122) 

P. 242 b 

suam uim^ amittit^ ut 'atque, neque, quoque^' Ergo quanrJo amittat 
signification em'', syllabice magis adiecta uidotur. Est igitur . . 
deriuatio ab 'abs: absque^",' quomodo ab 'undo : undique' .. 
' magnus poeta Virgilius fuit, magnus poeta Virgilius fuit^''.' 
...*uter^'... Plautus in Poenulo : 5 

Quid est ? cuiates estis^ ? aut quo ex oppido ? 

Quamobrein igitur praepositae partes, id est interrogatiuae, uel 
nominatiuae fiunt^ uel aduerbiales, ostendimus. 

P. 222b 7. annert his icomaccomol 8. amal ata comsmdigthi sidi 

continued 9 ^^^.^ comaccomciU 10. ani as absque 

P. 238b 1. ni reid chene 

P. 242 a 1. ' ciade 2. can duihsi 

P. 242 b 1. 'cairhe biit'^ 


P. 222b 7. the force that is in a conjunction. 

continued 9. the force of a conjunction. 
P. 238 b 1. it is not easy besides. 

P. 242a 2. whence are ye ? 

P. 242 b 1. why they are. 

8. as these are compounds. 


a MS. amittat u 

magnus poeta ir"^ fuit • ni reid chene 
^ MS. magnus poeta uirgilius fuit • iuuenalis in • 11 • 
'^ leg. ciairneo &nt = quamobrem fiunt, ef. Sg. 217*5? J.S. 


Glosses on Priscian {Carhnthe), 225 

h. Codex Augiensis (Reichenau) cxxxit, nunc Carolsruhae 


...(|uod erratum fore credi(H tenlperamelltllnl^.. (ed. Hertz, i. p .2) ^- ^'^ 
5 Huius tainen^ operis te hortatorem sortitus- ludicem^ (piocjuc 

...lit 'asbestus,' ' Asbiistes^^ '... (i. p. 42) f- lOa 

'gibbus\' 'gibber-.' (l. p. 46) f. 11 a 

...'immunis'^.. (i. p. 49) f. Hb 

lo ...'muttaV 'Cotta^^'... (i. p. 50) 

Patrononiiciim est, quod a propriis tantiimmodo diriuatiir patrum f. I'ja 

nominibus secundum formam Grecam, quod significat cum genitiuo 

primitiui tilius uel nepos ; 'AiacidesV Aiacis tilius uel iiepos. (l. p. 62) 

A regibus sine conditoribus [scil. patronymica formantur] 

15 * Thesidae,' ' Cicropidse,' id est Athineiises, 'Aeniadae,' 'Romulidae,' 

id est Romani-. Idem [scil. Vergilius] in ui JEneidos^... (i. p. 64) 

1. .i. hiiare nad tuciis acht ani ruputhascide 2. [in marg. 1.] .i. f. 2a 
ronertais damsa odernain hicutrummwa frimcheliu toga damsa anisin 
tusu indsainriud dianertad sechcdch 3. .i. cethuc cuimbri 

20 mulihuir 

1. .i. nephathnachta^ 

1. .i. tuthle^ 2. cnocc^ 

1. .i. dimdin 2. loimm 

1. .i. a nomine aiax aiacos os in des condeni aiacides 
25 1.] romuil dorosat ciuitatem ho aeneas rucinset indromdin^ 

d.] Arruscrih uirgilius ititul xii libroriim incipit .i. libe?- aeneidos rt 
dutaithibsin^ ' dupriscien nommsitiuwn hota^ a7iaenidos isin .i. aeneis 
isairi duaisilhi do ascribend .i. duarbuid anominatmum intan duarbuid 

30 1. i.e. since I have brought only what was necessary. 2. i.e. thou f. 2a 

hast encouraged me to do like my fellows. That is my choice, that thou 
especially beyond every one should encourage it. 3. i.e. though I cite 
the brevity of my book. 

1. i.e. unburied f. 11a 

35 2. a drop^ f. lib 

1. so that it makes Aeacides. 2. Romulus has founded f. 15 a 

ciuitatem: from Aeneas the Romans have descended. 3. what Virgil 

has written in the title .xii. librorum ' incipit primus liber Aeneidos ' etc. 
that shewed to Priscian the nominative from which is that Aeneidos, 

40 i.e. Aeneis. Therefore he (Priscian) ascribes to him (Virgil) the writing 
of it, i.e. he (Virgil) has set forth its nominative when he has set forth 
the genitive. 

\ gu 
» MS asbutes, cf. Sg. 20M ^ MS. cotta ^ cf. Sg. 22«6 " cf. Sg. 22"^ 7 

« cf. Sg. '61^5 ^ leg. dutaithbi sin, which is translated. W. S. leg, dnaidbib sin 

'that will shew'? J. S.: cf. Prise, ed. Hertz i. p. 67, U. 11), 20; sic auctoritate usus est 
Virgilius in tituli scriptione quo Aeneis inscripsit ^ MS. 7iota Holder •» ^jjg 

gloss loimm is intended for the following gutta 

S. G. II. 1.5 

f. 10 a 

f. 11a 

f. lib 


"marg. f. 15 a 




Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 15 b 

f. 16a 
f. 17 b 

f. 23 a 
f. 24 a 
f. 27 b 

f. 28 a 
f. 28 b 
f. 29 b 
f. 30 b 
f. 36 b 
f. 37 a 

f. 15 a 
f. 15 b 

f. 16 a 
f. 17 b 

f. 23 a 
f, 24 a 

f. 27 b 
f. 28 a 
f. 28 b 

f. 29 b 
f. 30 b 
f. 36 b 

f. 37 a 

f. 15 a 
f. 15 b 

f. 27 b 
f. 30b 



Sunt igitur patronomicorum formae apud Graecos •ill* In 'des,' 
quae dicitur communis'' apud illos, quod in omni sermone possunt 
hac uti qua sola Romanorum quoque poetse utuntur. Nam aliis 
duabus non utuntur, id est in 'wv' terminata, quae est propria ladis 
linguae — YleKrjiwv pro TieXethr]^ — , et in 'ahio^^:' quae est Eolica''. .. 
(i. p. 65) 

Inueniuntur tamen poetae in quibusdam addentes quasdam 
litteras uel adimentes, addentes ut 'Peliades' pro 'Pelides^.. (i. p. 67) 
...Apud Graecos contra regulam penultimam diptongum habent^... 

...'CholchisV 'ArgolisV 'Ciclasias-^'... (i. p. 68) 

...'mulio mulionis mulionicus^'... (l. p. 70) 

fiscina^"^ corripit penultimam quomodo fuscina^. .. (i. p. 80) 

...'hie calus hoc cassillum^'... (l. p. 115) 

'testudo^'... (i. p. 123) 

...'matertera^'... 'haec buxus' arbor^ 'hoc buxum' lignum^ 

(l. p. 142) 

../lixai'... (I. p. 144) 

...'subteli'... (I. p. 147) 

...'furfur^'... (I. p. 155) 

...'strigilisi'... (l. p. 161) 

...'nauci' quoque, quod putamen nucis^ significat. . . (l. p. 204) 

...'alcedo^'... (i. p. 206) 

4. [in marg. 1.] .i. diicach helm lagrecu^ 

1. [marg. d.] nied apelides fil ondi aspelias acht isdaresi^ indi 
aspeleides fil ondi a^peleys 2. .i. ami fil deogur isnaib cog- 25 

nominibus ho taat 3. .i. cholchia incholchedde^ 4. .i. ingrecde^ 
5. .i. inciclasta^ 

]. .i. echaire^ isidorus in .x.^ 

1. .i. bellec 2. [in marg. d.] heda fiscina babtizerium 

3. [in marg. 1.] .i. heda haec^ fuscina tridens .i. del 30 

1. .i. gliab^ 


2. .i. bethe 8. .i. crann condid 


1. selige 

1. siur mathar^ 

1. .i. cennige 

1. mocol lin^ 

1. .i. caith 

1. marcir^ 

1. .i. coenna nucis 

1. [in marg. d.] failen^ 

4. i.e. to every dialect among Greeks. 40 

1. that it is not the Pelides that is from Pelias, but it is instead of 
Peleides which is from Peleus. 2. i.e. for there is no diphthong in the 

cognomina from which they are. 3. the Colchian woman. 

1. i.e. a mother's sister. 2. i.e. firewood. 

1. a horse-comb (marc-cir). 45 

^ MS. asderesi with a over r and a punctum delens over the first e 
d cf. Sg. 32'' 11 e cf. Sg. 32'' 12. The lemma is a mistake 

» cf. Sg. 31'> 13 
" cf . Sg. 32'' 10 

for Ciclas, las. ^ cf. Sg. 33'' 3 « i.e. in Etym. lib. x. 184 '' h is written over b 
* cf. Sg, 49^13, For (an) cliab, the c being medialised ('eclipsed') after the neater 
article in the writer's mind ^ cf. Sg. 61*22 ' cf. Sg. 63^15 «» MS. 

mafcir Holder " cf. Sg. 93* 1 

Glosses on Priscian {Carlsr^ihe). 227 

...'sospes*'... (i. p. 240) f. 4ia 

...'triciispis^'... (i. p. 2r)l) f. 12b 

...'intercus intercutis^'... (i. p. 271) f. 45a 

../solus soleris-'... Excipitur 'Ibenus -ris^'... (i. p. 273) 

5 ...'Pean^'... (i. p. 288) f. 40a 

...'haec scobs^'... (i. p. 820) ...'calibs-'... (i. p. 321) f. oOb 

...'Merops^' 'cinyps'-' 'fax'' 'lelex^'... f-^ia 

(I. p. 822) 

...'lucar lucaris^' (i. p. 826) f. /jn, 

lo 'tiburim' 'burim^'... (i. p. 829) 

...'nisi si dicaraus helenismo^ usum esse poetani. (i. p. 849) f. 54a 
...ut, si ueliiniis masculinum dicere ab eo (jiiod est 'iiupta, f. 56b 
nuptus^'... (i. p. 870) 

Terentius in iunucho : qiiem praestulare, Parmeno^ ? (i. p. 378) f. 57 b 

15 ...ut significet to 'So^w^'... (i. p. 889) f. 58b 

...'anclor^'... Sunt tamen haec eadem uerba absoluta, cum non f. 59a 
iunguntur casui accusatiuo, sed datiuo'-^... 

Inplicat et miseros morsu depascitur^ artus. (i. p. 391) 

1. sldn f. 41a 

2° 1. .i. cuisp f. 42 b 

1. .i. comalnae^ 2. [marg. 1.] .\. foil 3. .i. aithi^' [man. al.] usura f. 45a 
1. .i. ilach f. 46 a 

1. astella • 6eda 2. .i. tinne f. 50b 

1. A. glanchosta isidorus'^ 2. .i. culennbocc^ 3. .i. aitlmine f. 51a, 

"^S 4. .i. eperthith 

1. .i. scaterc ■ heda [man. al.] tempi^s quando lux emanat® 2. .i. f. 5lb 

1. ongrecdacht de lib?^o greco iohannis f. 54a 

1. .i. 07idi rondgab f. 56 b 

30 1. .i. cinjii sin frisnaiccai siu A. secunds, pg?'sona py^aestolaris i re f. 57 b 
1. grec indi asuideor^ f. 58b 

1. A.forfiun^ 2. iscotarsna fris fesin sunt arisi^ absolutu/ri f. 59a 

verbum nad adilgnigedar hothidslih seruit autem hoc ue?'bum frito- 
fea?'thid'' cid ar bad^ absolutum iamm 3. .i. gelid A. osumit'" 

35 ut uirgilianzmi 

1. i.e. purefooted. ^- ^^* 

1. (i.e. has made use) of the grecism. f- 54a 

1. i.e. from that it is. ^- ^'^^ 

1. i.e. whom dost thou expect? ^- ^'^^ 
40 1. the Greek of uideor. ^- ^^^ 

2. he is contrary to himself here, for that is absolutum uerbum which f. 59a 
does not want cases. ISeruit autem hoc uerbum with a dative : why then 
should it be absolutum ? 

* MS. comallnae with a punctum delens over the second I; cf. Sg. 110*' 2 
b cf. Sg. IIP 3 

" Etym. lib. x. ed. Otto, p. 405. The glossator thought that merops {fj.^po\l/) came 
from merits and pes, G.C.^ 791 

'^ cf. Sg. 125»7 « cf. Sg. 126'' 1 ^ for hnicecht, cf. Sg. 127'' 1 

8 cf. Sg. 142b 2 h cf. Sg. 143" 4 

' MS. arisi. The fem. pronoun is used as briathar (verbum) is fem. 

^ seruit is construed hke the Irish fogni 

' cf. Vol. I. p. 505, note » ™ cf. Sg. 143" 1 


228 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

../doceor'* rhethoricam,' 'instituor" grammaticam,' 'moneor^ ins- 
titiam '. 

Consurgit senior tonicaque induitur' artus. 

f. 59b 'Coeoi'... (i p 394) 

../quirito et quiritor^'... (l. p. 396) 

...'lento lentor^ et lenteo^'... 'Humecto^'... (i. p. 397) 
f. 60a ...'iacio^'.-.'iaceo^' 'aceo' ex quo acesco^'... (i. p. 398) 

Morte obita'' qualis fama est uolitare figuras. (i. p. 399) 


... conuenlo• 
...'adorior^'... ...'operior '''... (i. p. 400) '° 

'Excarnifico«'... (i. p. 402) 
f. 60b ...'fundo^' €Kx^o)^, 'fundis'; 'obsero^' TrepiffdXXco tov fio')(X6v, 

'obseras'; 'obsero,' TrepcaTreipco^, 'obseris^'.-.'consternor''' TTTvpofxat, 
'consternaris,' 'consternor^,' Karacrrpcoj^vv/iiai,,' constevneris' . . . (l.p.403) 
'Sapio' prudential.. (l. p. 404) ^? 

f. 61a INstans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest^ (i. p. 406) 

...ut facta esse ante nobis potuerint^ in notitiam uenire... (l. 
p. 407) 
f. 61b ...hoc esse^ dicebant. (l. p. 408) 

...ut si dicam, 'intelligendi Homerum causa uenio' et 'amandi 20 
uirtutem causa laboro' et 'emendi mancipium causa uenio' ; quamuis 
rarus sit huiuscemodi constructionis usus. Similiter dicirnus ' in- 
telligendo Homerum pro feci/ 'amando uirtutem legi' et 'inuidendum 
nobis non est' et *minime nocendum uirtuti,' quia superiorum ac- 
cussatiuo, inferiorum uerba datiuo adiungunturl (1. p. 410) 25 

• c 

f. 59 a 

continued 4. fogUunn 5. /or/liunn 6. /o^liunn 7. intuigther' 

f. 59b 1. .1. otaeg^ 2. .1. gaigim^ 3. A. fillim I dlgenaigim^ 

4. .i. attoibim^ 5. .i. folcaim^ 
f. 60a 1. .i. insddaim 2. .i. inarhenim 3. .i. dctegim a (\uo est 

acetu7?i 4. .i. amba frithtecktai^ 5. .i. adgaur t duttluchur^ 30 

6. .1. arriuth 7. .i. frisaiccim 8. .i. fennaim 
f. 60b 1. .i. diiddlim^ 2. .i. frisdilnaim 8. .i. asindiut 1 

clandaim^ 4. A. fohothaim^ 5. fommdlagar^ 6. .i. 

trebraigim^ t sapio itargninim 
f. 61a 1. .i. anephthairismech'^ 2. .i. amsA farcumisitis^ 35 

f. 61b 1. .i. nombith^ 2. niasse aranimfognad intansid frissin 

hrethir as • sum • no fria baidlu ut est hie rl 

f. 60a 4. i.e. when it was to be met. 

f. 61a !• ^he non-permanent. 2. i.e. as though they had been made, 

f, 61b 1. i.e. that it was. 2. it is not possible that the accusative 40 

should be construed with the verb su7n or with its members, ut etc. 

^ MS. e/cxw ^ MS. Trepcairipca <= cf. Sg. 143^' 3 ^ cf. Sg. 144*4 

«cf.Sg. 144^2 fcf.Sg.i45n g cf. Sg. 145*2 ^ cf. Sg. 145*3 

i cf. fritumthiagar Sg. ^ Perhaps dattluchur ' cf. Sg. 146*^ 6 ™ cf. Sg. 146^ 89 

" cf. Sg. 146'' 13 ° fommdlagur, Zimmer perperam, cf. Sg. 146** 14 

p cf. Sg. 146'' 16 ^ cf. Sg. 147** 1. Instans is glossed as if it were non stans 

"■ leg. forcuimsitis, cf. Sg. 148^ 5 

« cf. Sg. 148b 6 

Glosses on P^'iscian (Carlsrnhe). 229 

...idem enim significamiis^ Sopina ucro nominantur, quia a f- <>-a 
passiuls participiis, cjuae quidam sopina iioiiiiiiaueruiit, nascuiitur. 
(I. p. 412) 

Per indicatiuum, ut 'curritur a me' pro 'ciirro' ; imperatiuum, 
5 'curratur a te' pro 'ciirro'; optatiuum, 'utinam ciirrcrctur a te' pro 
'utiiiam curreres'; subiunctatiuum, 'cum curratur a te,' pro 'cum 
curras'-'... Hoc autem interest inter infinitum passiuum et infinitum, 
qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae nascuntur a ucrbis actiuis, quod 
infinitus passiuus uerbo cget solo ad perfectam significationem^... 
io(i. p. 413) 

...Sed etiam pro aoplarov accipitur, quod tempus apud Graecos f. 62b 
tam modo perfectam rem quam multo ante\ significare potest. 
...adiaciens tempus rov 8e irdXac rov virepavvreXiKov id est plus- 
quam perfectum-, significat... (i. p. 415) 
^5 ...'patruus^ amita'V 'aiiunculus^ matertera'... (i. p. 418) f. 63a 

Item inpersonalia uerba, quae ex se nascuntur^.. (i. p. 420) f. 63b 

Indicatiuus...ideo primus ponitur...quia substantiam siue es- 
sentiam rei significat 2... (i. p. 421) Sed haec postea reputentur^.. quia ad praesens praeterita et futura intelleguntur'*... (i. p. 422) 
2o ...cogitatione uero, ut, si cogitem deluuium quale sit in praesenti, f. 64a 
ex hoc notionem concipio futuri^ (l. p. 423) 

Impersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam est significationis^. . . (i. p. 425) 

1. arheramni dano dede agerint gnimo y coitchinne^ 2. [in f- 62a 
marg. 1.] ni i?/ipersona/e infechtsa iartormuch impronominis rt 
25 8. [in marg. d.] ami ecen dechor fri cessad donaih Id bite honeutwr^ 

1. sechviadachta iiocus 7 dan 2. issi ind mnser eccrichtha f. 62b 

ashiur frmW^ 

1. isidorus fratev pa^ris 2. soror pa^ris'^ 3. irater matris *• 63a 

1. impgrsonalia nad hiat 6 brethir ut poenitet pudet^ 2. slond f. 63b 
30 gnima hirrec inindidit^ 3. .i. adrimfetSiT^ 4. .i. robbatar 7 

biet in praesenti '^ 

1. ho im.7'ordai nech didin isindrecdairc atola 7^ irvtairsitiu^ adchi f. 64a 
dolbthai dano iarum. is atothochaide • fantasiaca cogitatione 2. .i. 
slond gnima cen tor and persaine^ 

35 1. i.e. we then express two things by the gerund of the active and f. 62a 
of the common. 2. it is not impersonale this time after adding 

the pronoun™. 3. for to differ from the passive is not necessary for 

those which are from the neuter. 

1. a preterite near and remote. 2. this is the unlimited tense f- 62b 

40 (the aorist), which I mention to thee. 

1. impersonalia which are not from a verb ut etc. 2. signification f- 63b 
of action merely in the indicative. 4. i.e. they have been and they 

will be 171 praesenti. 

1. When any one then has thought in the present, the flood and the f. 64a 
45 inundation which he sees he also afterwards feigns it" for the future /?Acm- 
tasiaca cogitatione. 2. i.e. signifying action without denoting person. 

* cf. Sg. 149^ 7. Before arheramni there are some letters like inn a ^ cf. Sg. 

ISC'* 2 ^ cf. Sg. 151*3 '^ cf. Sg. 152'' 2 « cf. Sg. 153'' 1 ^ MS. in\didit 

Holder: cf. Sg. 153*3 e cf. Sg. 153'' 1 '' cf. Sg. 153^4 ' this is more likely 

7 written over the line than an abbreviation for in. Holder '' the last / over the 

line ' cf. Sg. 154*4 •" i.e. the addition of the pronoun makes the verb personal: 
cf. Sg. 150»1 n dolbthai = dolbaith-i 

230 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f- 65a ../tracto^'... Non poenitus absistunt^ haec a primitiuorum 

significatione. (l. p. 431) 
A uillico^.. (I. p. 433) 
f. 65b Nomina quoque quae ex ipso actu^ agentibus'^ imponuntur... 

(I. p. 434) 5 

../aspernor^' 'consternor -aris'*'... (i. pp. 435, 436) 

In uerbis compositis est quando Graeci extrinsecus faciimt de- 
f. 66a clinationem ad similitudinem simplicium^... Apud Romanos uero 
semper intrinsecus fit declination id est, in ipsa iunctura sequentis 
uerbi^ uel post earn... lo 

Apparet ergo ex hoc, quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum, 
quae non eosdem modes compositionum per omnia seruant tempora, 
per singula separatim fitl (l. p. 437) 
f. 66b ../penulatus^'... (l. p. 441) 

...a cerro *cirratus^'...a lacerna^ 'lacernatus'... 15 

f. 67a ...a Cerrere 'cerritus^'... (i. p. 442) 

^- 65a \^ {^ imrddaim^ 2. .i. niteshanat \ ni dechriget^ 3. .i. 

ond rectaijHu^ 
^' ^^^ 1. dobber airnn doib den gnim gnite^ 2. .i. dunaib hi gnite 

3. .i. londaigmi 4. .\. fobothaim. 5. .i. ondrainn didenig 20 

f- 66a 1. inmagen indentar in filliud is ivamedon dognither ni fodeud^ 

2. in principio .i. inna^ rainne didencha incomsuidigthi^ 3. .i. 
etm^scarad oabi oenchomsnidigud^^ 

f. 66b 1. casalda^ A. penula -casal 2. cirrus i. mong t gibbne unde 

7 cirri 7 tonderi dici^nt unde 7 cirri uocant^^r intonsae partes'^ 25 

3. .i. casal 

t 67a 1. caichen^ [in marg. d.] cereritus debuit esse 

f. 65a 2. i.e. they are not wanting to, or they differ not. 

f. 65b 1. a name is given them from the deed they do. 2. i.e. to those 

that do. 3. i.e. from the last part. 30 

f. 66 a 1. the place wherein the flexion is made, 'tis in the middle it is 

made, not at the end. 2. i.e. of the last part of the compound. 

3. i.e. separation, so that there is not one compound. 

"^ cf. Sg. 155^3 ^ cf. Sg. 155'' 5 « cf. Sg. 156b 1 ^ cf. Sg. 156'' 6 

e eher a als Holder; cf. Sg. 157'' 1 ^ MS. in b cf. Sg. 157'' 2, rectius in ch- 

^ cf. Sg. 157" 10 ' cf . Sg. 159^ 5 ^ cf . Sg. 159» 7 ' cf. Sg. 159'' 3 

Glosses on Priscian [Ley den). 231 


c. Codex Leidensis, Lat. MSS. No. 67. 

...cuochin pro conchin... est concha wsc. concha quasi concaua. f. 16a 

(ed. Hertz, I. p. 26) 
5 'Veredus ueredarius' uir redarum id est curruum princeps .i. 

eirr. (i. p. 27) 

...geminari autem uidetnr [scil. s] post consonantem, si, ex ante- ^- I7b 

cedente, quae loco c et s fungitur, ipsa consequatur {.i. si madu 

coscedar]^, ut 'exsequiae exsequor.' (i. p. 34) 

lo ...alia ex morbis ut 'cardiacus' .i. luathchride^ (l. p. 69) f. 26b 

'Leccius' .i. an^ (i. p. 72) f. 27a 

'sabrateria' ingor^ (l. p. 81) f- 29b 

'priuignus' lesmac^ (i. p. 82) f. 30a 

'talus' odhrann^ (l. p. 110) f. 36b 

15 'culex' cuil^ (L p. 164) f. 5la 

lepida sulhair^ (i. p. 200) f. 58a 

'alcedo' foilenn^ (i. p. 206) f- 59a 

'pelium -lii' harr a pelle t pelium a pdleta a peleo\ (i. p. 215) f. 60b 

rhinoceros sronbennach^ (i. p. 217) f- ^la 

20 In undecimo Virgilius: 'et pace sequestra' [in marg.] uergiliarius ^- ^2a 

.i. media, nam sequester medius {.i. I'dth] inter duos altercantes 

pacem sequestram indutias dicunt'. (l. p. 223) 

'termes termitis.' Cice?'0 .i. feruor .i. lind tee^ (i. p. 240) f- 65a 
'pollis poUinis' [in marg.] .i. aidtas^ (l. p. 250) *• 67a 

25 'postica' .i. fann'' (ii. p. 39) f. I50b 

Sed ut est etiam similitudinis aduerbium, potest etiam prof- 161 b 

temporali accipi : ' Ut uidi, ut perii.' Et ex hoc [.i. ond ut so] 

componitur utinam. (ll. p. 86) 

Inuenitur [ararecar] etiam *ut' pro 'utinam' 


if it should follow. ^- 17 b 

from this ut. f. 161b 

1 leg. Lycius (Au/ceios) an ^ auttas, Zimmer. 

"^ cf. Sg. 16^2 ^ cf. Sg. 33*24 « cf. Sg. 38'' 6 '^ cf. Sg. 38^6 

« cf. Sg. 48»5 f cf. Sg. 68^2 « cf. Sg. 91'>3 »» cf. Sg. 93"^ 1 

i cf. Sg. 95^6 ^ cf. Sg. 95^6 • cf. Sg. 97*4 ™ cf. Sg. 102»2 
n cf. Sg. 217*^ 7 

232 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 


d. BiBL. Ambr. Cod. A. 138 sup. 

Col. 1. uenus uenustus ni stus. forsudih sed tus^\ (ed. Hertz, I. 140) 

Col. 3. excipiuntur supradictae declinationis arriagiiil femein^'^. (i. p. 145) 

'margo' {inde^^biis^} quoque auctoritate poetica non solum femi- 5 
nini sed etiam masculini generis inuenitur. (i. p. 145) 

mango [in marg. 1. 7] {c)ennaige. (i. p. 146) 

inritamenta gulae .i. sercla^. (i. p. 147) 
Col. 4. diminutionis aut adulationis bansc{d)l noac^^. (i. p. 148) 

excipitur flamen i. dinaih nez^^uraldaib^^ (i. p. 149) 10 

lar .i. tene. 

quod etiam Araris dicitur .i. doanmnith^. 

1. it is not stus upon them but tus. 2. from the rule of the 

feminine. 3. uncertainty. 4. of young women. 5. i.e. from 

the neuters. 6. i.e. as nominative. 15 

» cf. Sg. 60^6 b cf. Sg. 62^5 <= cf. Sg. 63'' 11 

^ cf . Sg. 63'' 5 « cf. Sg. 63" 10 ^ cf . Sg. 64^ 4 




Glosses on Prndentius. 233 


Inter glossas Theodiscas ad Prudentium spectantes legitur in 

codicibus haec glossa linguae Hibernicae assignata: ' cicutas scot. 

bind'' (vide Zeitschr. f. deutsclies Alterthum 16, p. 25, 167; 27, 24; 
5 67, 1892 = E. Steinmeyer, Die altdeutschen Glossen, ii. p. 383, 24). 

E sententia Steinmeyeri etiam in verbis ' fuco. colore kainke'^ (1.1. 

p. 25, 169: keinke, p. 27, 26) = Altd. Glossen, ii. 383, 32) glossa 

Hibernica in est. 

In codice Sangallensi 134 saeculo decimo scripto p. 230 ad uerba 
10 Prudentii ' crinibus aureolisque riget coma texta catenis'^ in margine 

adscriptum est : scot, neman^ (Hattemer, Denkmahle des Mittelalters, 

I. 272. 

Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. Supplementum, p. 5. 

^ hind seems an abbreviation of bindmer (cf. cicuta) H. 2. 17, p. 284, which is 
15 O'Begley's minmhear 'hemlock.' 

2 Asfucus is the rock-hchen, we should perhaps correct this to kairke, i.e. cairce, 
gen. pi. of carric 'rock,' and compare Tur. 115, supra vol. i. 492. 

3 Prudentii Carmina, ed. Obbarius, p. 91 (Hamartigenia, 1. 271). 

^ Nemon or Nemain is the name of the wife of the war-god Neit, Corm. Gl. s.v. 
20 Neit, ind Nemain .i. in Badb, LU. 57 a. 26. See Kev. Celt. i. 42, xii. 130. A latinised 
Nemanus occurs infra p. 274. 

234 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 


(BiBL. Ambr. Cod. F. 60 sup.) 

Arc u aria folia 

.i. quasi folia curbata 5 

idtaij'birthi^^ . ab eo 

quod arcus. Cum cuspinio 

sapore cuspis . proprium 

ligni .i. cuilen^ . cnispi- 

nio .i. cuilenda^ lo 

(rep)ptilias uenenosas 

(bri)tannica . fohirge 

puteus inlustratus .i. nehglan. 

1. i.e. bent. 2. holly. 3. made of holly. 

* =id est tairberthi 

Glosses on Set^mis (Berne). 235 


(Cod. Bernensis, MSS. lit. 363.) 

Castores autem a castrando dicti sunt. Virosa autem aut f. 31b 
uenenata. Nam licet sint multis remedio, tameii praegnantes eorum 
5 odore abiiciuut et egerunt partum togluaset chombairt\ [In marg.] 

Et mystica uannus lacchi, id est cribri^m areale criathar atho^. f. 34a 
Bufo . rana terrestris nimiae magnitudinis mac salach^^. f. 34b 

spiras funium .i. Ionian oicorse. f. 37 b 

10 oculorum {cla\ f, 42b 

The context is : Nam aut insitio dicitur cum fisso trunco surculus 
fecundae arboris sterili inseritur, aut oculorum impositio cum inciso 
cortice libro alienae arboris germen inserimus'^. 

et Gaurus sliah gargain. f. I04a 

15 upper marg. Brigit dixit Isel friart tailciud • frigargg • cdichi. 117 a 
auuair^ • cachoin dodgena samlid hid i^eid riam each • narnreid^ 

leo^e hie librum fabularum robartaich f. 128 a 

In sciomantia — [marg.] corrg(ui)nec{/it) — uero quia umbrae tantum f. 129 a 

est euocatio sufficit solus interitus. 

20 focam .i. ron. f. 133 b 

concha satis pure [leg. salis puri] ruidgal^, f. 186 b 

1. they abort offspring. 2. the sieve of a kiln. 4. mountain 

of Garganus. 5. Lowly towards the high, a yielding to the fierce, 

every man's in turn^: whosoever shall do thus, every rough will be smooth 
25 before him. 

The following fourteen Irish names occur in the margins : Brigit f. 117*, Cathasach 
179'', Colggu 91^, Comgan 21% 31% 32% 32% 33% 34% 35% Gormac 65"^, 80% 113% 114% 
117% 137% 138% Dub(thach) 22*, 27*, 147^^, Diingal 54% Fergus 24% 84*, 127% 142'^, 
164*, Mace Longdin 64'', Suadbar 140*. f. 131*' in marg. opposite 'Sybillam Apollo 
dilexit et ei obtulit poscendi quod uellet arbitrium. ilia (Sybilla) hausit harenam mani- 
bus et tarn longam uitam poposcit. Cui Apollo respondit id posse fieri si Erithriam 
insulam relinqueret et earn nunquam uideret' — sicut nuic Cialldin^. f. 94'* in marg. 
opposite 'magica ars,' TaircheltachK 

The gloss on fo. 10*, which Hagen and Stern (Celt. Zeitsch. iv. 184) read as 
an Irish tenl, is Lat. geni, i.e. genitiuus, and glosses caricis, Verg. Eel. 3, 20. 

* leg. togluasachtidi? 'procurers of abortion' 

^ cf. bid intechta trid criathar ii-dtha bar mbruar, LU. 96* 

<= Nigra, Rev. Celt. ii. 448, read this gloss as muoralach 

^ cf. Verg. Georg. ii. 69 and KZ. 35, 593 

® cf. cech fochaid a huair, Ml. 39*" 31 ; for cech lin a huair, Ml. 115* 14 ; is caich a 
huair an aros-so, Laud 610, fo. 97* 1 

' this seems a proper name : see Four Masters 878 

8 cf. rots TrdaL yiyova to, TrduTa, 1 Cor. ix. 22. 

^ identified by Stern (Celt. Zeitsch. iv. 182) with a deacon named Niall mac Gial- 
lain (Fiallain, lallain) who is said to have fasted for thirty years, been paralysed for 
thirty-four years, seen many visions, and died in 854 or 858 

' see as to this magician, Three Fragments of Irish Annals, ed. O'Donovan, p. 136. 

236 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 107a A. significat uirum luscum t coll oculo dextera. 

f. iioa -il-^ requies uel dolor, i uir auctus cum pertica ueniens narra- 

bit^ tibi fabulas, que uolueris. periculose per uia, per uita; longus 5 
et ratus. glas t ban. principatum et potestatem habet is, pro quo 
tenetur et diliget ^quos t pacificauit. 

Si pro scientia furti, uir alienus furauit inter oriens et occi- 
dentem ; uel ad^ oriens portata est. Si res non niger est, -ill- t 
•V' furauerunt ; alius ex his: albister capilli capitis*^ eius t glas- 10 
Had. si non res alba t cana t glas, alius de illis rufus t tene folt ; 
alius® sanguis factus est in capite, quom puer erat, ab alio puero ; 
et non potest abscondi. color* huius rei • dubtonn • discolor et issil 
selbt^ ; et uir alieni generis furauit. 

f. Ilia 0. laetitia comlan adilc§^^ comus^ tuhenuhel^ ordinati a deo et 15 

ab hominibus. Si pro uia, letitia et libertas ; potentia • anfine^ et 
libertas. locus altus"^ munitus, in quo natus hie, pro quo tenetur 
liber, i semet ipse. 

0. sepulchrum nouum auditioni hulath \ forloscuth^. 
Si pro scientia furti, et indicat a parte dextera et ille, qui 20 
reuelauit : si uir habet, habet° dolorem sub uentre t chnuc i. iduu^; 
si habet mulier, pregnans est. 

f. 112 a-b V. in prima parte : uulnus in capite uel in medio corporis. 

V. si in secunda parte, [ ] ipsius, pro quo tenetur, et uulnus 
in media parte. V. si in tertia parte, uulnus in capite t. eton^ t 25 
iduu^; t sanguis conglobata sub uentre uiri pro quo tenetur. 

Si pro scientia furti, ille, qui furauit is. bulch'' t dorochoir ifiacli^ 
\ senex et bene barbaris* est. 

f. 113 a Si pro scientia furti, e[t] .£ in prima parte fuerit, habebit 

augmentum de sua pecunia ille, de quo furatur. Si .f. in secunda 30 
parte, indicat, quod in prumptu est ilia res et inueni[e]tur ; et ab 
inimico furata est. et res que furata est, dubglas 1 femina t laicus, 
ad aquilonem portata est. 

f. 114a Si pro scientia furti, scietur, quod ad dexteram furata est ilia res, 

pro qua tenetur ; et pro longitudinem, scietur circuitum (?) separata 35 
est in duas partes, et niger iffur uel laicus canus, qui furauit" illam 
rem. et ilia res qui furata est, niger t donn. 

* leg. .i. Thurneysen ^ corr. from narrauit ^ om. MS. ^ MS. 

capias, corr. Thurneysen ® MS. aliur ^ MS. calor e Thurneysen 

conjectures Issel-sellach 'kurzsichtig,' comparing the French vue basse ^ Thur- 

neysen suggests 'heil in bezug auf bediirfnisse,' cf. comsldn Laws vi. 172 > glosses 

potentia ^ a British gloss, Welsh twyn uchel, Ehys Eev. Celt. xi. 91 ^ 'a 

stranger,' cf. Laws vi. 63, cf. uir alieni generis above ™ MS. alt "^ MS. hulach 

i forloseuth, corr. Thurneysen » suppl. Thurneysen p leg. idna, as a 

gloss on dolorem, Thurneysen, cf. Laws vi. 470 <i MS. etoa, corr. Thurneysen 

>■ if not Welsh (bwlch), leg. hulchach 'bearded,' Thurneysen ^ leg. dorochair in 

fiacil 'the tooth has fallen out'? * leg. barbatus, Thurneysen " leg. niger 

is qui furauit ; fur and laicus canus are glosses, Thurneysen 

Glosses on Sortilegia [Municli). 237 

Si in vim- [luna] furaiierit super diias aquas furauit uir folt Hug 
sir fair ^. 

Si in x- luna, uir alb[i]ster capilli capitis sui findhuide^\ super f. 115b 
se, ut uideret agruui, exiet. 
5 Si pro furto, bona, hora nona in nionte (|ucreiula est, ct inuenies ; 
sed non protinus tres rote & saf^ ; uel in tres partes diuisa est et ad 
orientem portata. fura" s"'' fratres. et color*-' est rufa. 

Si in luna XI- furauerit, uir -fos- portauit. ^* ^^^^ 

N. laich hiicos • laicos. ^- ^^^^ 

lo significat coinrac regis^ uel mortem eius. f- li7b 

Si pro scientia furti inter orientem et dextera portata est is coma, ^- USa 
et [in] promptum est et mox scietur. 

& • in prima parte adliae^ pvoinath innacelle^ • et cito inuenies f. 119 b 
quod uis ; et augmentum pecuni§ . t multas cogitationes. 

* 'thick long hair upon him' 

^ MS. finobuide: corr. Thurneysen 

" cf. 7a' thetus Ir. T. i. 145, 8, if this be not a verbal error for ni hetus, W.S., 
rotectsat = ro-d-tectsat 'who have had it' is nearest to the MS. text, but does not suit 
the sense well. J. S. 

^ leg. furati sunt or furantes sunt, Thurneysen 

« MS. calor 

f MS. sunt cobrac regem, corr. Thurneysen 

8 leg. adlaic, a gloss on quod uis, Thurneysen 

^ 'a proving of the sense,' probably a gloss on multas cogitationes 

238 Old- Irish Prose. 


1. Notes in the Book of Armagh. 

f. 17 a 2 1. Veniens patricius in finem calrigi, babtitzauit filium cairthin 

7 caichanuin, / pos^quain baptitzauit obtulerunt filius cairthin / 
caichan quintam partem caichain deo / patricio, et liberauit rex deo 5 
et patricio Hae sunt fines quintae partis, i. coicid caichain otha 
glais telcha3 berich abraidne conrici forcuisin^ tuilgos disleib Otha 
glais conacolto curreiriii / 6tha crich drommo • nit • cuglais tamlachtae 
dablocho lagglais cugrenlaich fote • laront • timchell nasanto cosescen 
indacor a sescunn dacor ladescert leni lafur conrici hucht noinomne fo 
condairiu m6r condairiu medoin condairiu fidas condairiu meil con- 
druim toidached lagglais conrici conaclid Atropert flaith /aithech 
inso huile itosuch iartabuirt baithis duaib 

2. Conggab patricc iarnaidpuirt indruimm daro .i. druim lias. 
Facab patricc adaltae • n • and benignus aainra / fuitinse • xvii • 15 
annis gabais caille lapatricc lassar ingen anfolmithe dicheniul 
caichain Baiade and taresi • m • benigni trifichtea bliadne 

3. Issi inso coibse fetho fio 7 aedocht dibliadin rembas dau 
dumanchuib drommo lias 7 dumaithib callrigi iter crochaingel 7 

f 17a2 1. Patrick came into the district of Calrige^ and baptized Mac 20 

caerthinn*' and Caichan, and after he baptized (them) Mac caerthinn and 
Caichan offered ' Caichan's Fifth ' to God and Patrick, and the king made 
(it) free to God and Patrick. These are the boundaries of the Fifth, to 
wit ' Caichan's Fifth ' : From the stream of Telach Berich (the hill of 
Berach) out of Braidne (?) as far as Forcuisin which... from the mountain. 25 
From the stream of Conaclid to Reiriu and from the border of Druimm 
Nif^ to tlie stream of Tamlacht Dublocho®, by the stream to Grenlach 
Fote*'. By Ront (?), round the Sanad (?) to the Moor of the two Hillocks ; 
from the Moor of two Hillocks by the south of the meadow by Fur as far 
as the Nine-Trees Hill ; with Daire Mor^, with Daire Med6in, with Daire 30 
Fidas, with Daire Meil, with Druim Toidached by the stream as far as 
Conaclid. Lord and vassal had offered all this immediately after baptism 
was conferred upon them. 

2. Patrick set up in Druim Daro i.e. in Druim Lias, after it was 
offered to him. Patrick left his fosterling there, named Benignus, et 35 

fuit in se .xvii. minis. Lassar daughter of Anfolmithe^, of the race 
of Caichan, took the veil from Patrick. For three score years she dwelt 
there after Benignus. 

3. This is Fith ^ Fio's confession and his bequest two years before his 
death, to the monks of Druim lias and to the nobles of Calrige, both lay- 40 

* Is this a verbal form, cf. docuisin and tuilgos a noun? J.S. 

^ Now Calry in co. Sligo, Hogan, Documenta de S. Patricio, p. 96 
« ' son of rowan-tree ' ^ 'Dorsum Nidi' 

• ' Sepulchri Lacus Nigri ' ^ ' Grenlach ' later Grellach 

s 'Great Oakwood' ^ apparently a woman's name 

> Is this Bishop Fith an alias of Iserninus, infra § 7 ? 

Notes in the Book of Armagh. 239 

altoir drommo Has nad confil finochas fordniimm leas act cen^l 
f^tho fio ma beith iiech besmaith diib bes cmibdech bes chuibsech 
dinchlaind inanipe duecastar dus indtar dim\iintir drommo lias t 
diamanchib IManietar dubber decrad diiniiintir ]):itricc iiitc . . , 

5 4. Nao 7 iiai tilii fratris patricii et daall tiliiis lieiicair quosf. i7bi 
reliquit ibi patricius adopart • teoralethindli treatliir patricio iu 
sempit^nuim'' Et obtiilit patricio filinm simm condcrc filiiis filius 
{sic) daill 

Marii obtulit teoralethindli triathir / obtulit patricio filiuin mac 

«o rim* 7 babtitzauit eos patricius 7 aedificauit aeclesuim in heriditate 
eorum et regnum offerebat cum eis coirpre patricio 

5. IMmrani ernene docunimin 7 doalich 7 doernin tir gimmaB 7 
muinoe buachaele 7tamnich Immransat inna • in • caillechaso inna- 
tireso dupatricc cullae • m • bratho 

^5 6. Dirrc^gel cummen 7 brethan ochter nachid conaseilb iterfid 
7 mag 7 lenu conallius 7 allubgort Ogdiles didiu duchu?/imin leth 
indorpiso indoim induiniu conriccatar aseuit frie .i. • iii • uugai argait 
7 cann^ argit 7 muince -III- nungae condroch oir senmesib senairotib'' 
log leith unga3 dimuccib 7 log leith ungae dichairib 7 dillat leith 

20 unga3 senmessib inso huile dfech*^ tinoil Digeni cummen cetaig 

men and clerics® of Druim lias : that there is not a family right of inherit- 
ance to Druim lias, but that the race of Fith Fio (should inherit it) if 
there be any one of them who should be noble, should be devout, should 
be conscientious. If there should not be, it shall (then) be seen whether 
25 one could be found of the (monastic) community of Druimm lias or of its 
servants. If one be not found, a member (*?) of Patrick's community is 
put into it. 

4. Nao and ^ ai, Jilii fratris Patricii, quos reliquit ibi Patricius, f. 17 b 1 

and Dall son of Hencar offered three haXi-indles^ through his land Patricio 

30 in semjnternwni. Et obtulit Patricio Jilium suum Conderc Jilius Daill. 

Marii obtulit three hsdi-indles^ through his land, et obtulit Patricio 
filium Mac rimse, et babtizauit eos Patricius, et aedificauit ecclesiain in 
hereditate eorum, et regnum offerebat cum eis Coirpre Patricio. 

5. Ernene had bequeathed to Cummen and to Alach and to Ernin 
35 Tir Gimmae and Muine Buachaile (Cowherds' Brake) and Tamnach. These 

three nuns had bequeathed these lands to Patrick until doomsday. 

6. Cummen and Brethan had bought Ochter Achid with its ap- 
purtenance, both wood and plain and meadow^, with its curtilage and its 
herbgarden. Now half of this heritage (belongs) to Cummen, in house, 

40 in man*^, until its prices be paid to her, to wit, three ounces of silver and a 
can of silver, and a necklace of three ounces, with a circlet of gold ac- 
cording to old standards, the value of half an ounce in pigs and the value 
of half an ounce in sheep, and a vestment worth half an ounce according 
to old standards. All this as a debt of collection' (?). 

* This sentence is incomplete and confused. The thing given by Nao and Nai is 
not mentioned and the words et Daall Jilius Hencair should come next before adopart 

^ MS. crann, with punctum delens over ?• 

<= not translated: perhaps for sen-airfotib 'according to old measures of length' 
J. S.: or from a participle sen-airfoite 'altiiberkommeue?' Windisch 

^ MS. difech, with punctum delens over i 

® literally, 'both chancel-screen and altar' •" cf. cachindlea infra p. 271 

8 'wald, feld und wiese,' as is said in Germany. Cf. the grant itir coill 7 mhachaire 
to the community of the Trinity on Loch Ce, Ann. L. C. i. 347 

^ cf. the A.S. formula 7nid vieAe 7 mid jnaiinum, Kemble, i. 210 

' tinoil gen. sg. of timU 'collection,' which in the Laws seems to mean a collection 
made by a father for his daughter on her marriage 

240 Old- Irish Prose. 

rithae fri^ladach mace maile odriP tigerne cremthinnse arech • n • donn 
rithse intechsin fricolman • nam bretan ar chumil • n • arggit Luid 
inchumalsin duforl6g ochtir achid 
f- 18a 1 7. Patricius et isserninus {.i. epscop fith) cum germano fuerunt 

in olsiodra^ ciuitate Germanus uero isernino iMxit ut praedicare in 5 
hibeniiam ueniret A.U\ue prumptus fuit oboedire etictm in quam- 
cumqi^e partem mitteretwr nisi inhiberniam Germanus (Mxit 
patricio et tu an oboediens eris. Patricius dixit fiat {cet**} sicut 
uis Germanus dixit hoc interuos erit /non potuerit iserninus in 
hiberniam no??, transire lo 

8. Patricius uenit inhiberniam iserninus uero missuses^ in aliam 
regionem Sed uentus contrarius detulit ilium indexteram partem 
hiberniae Dutet iarsin diachennadich aicme becc icliu catrige^ 
aainmm Dulluid disuidiu concongab toicuile Facab noib dia 
muintir and Luid iarsuidiu concongab raith foalascich Facib noib 15 
• n • aile isuidiu Dulluid disuidiu du lathruch daarad indib maigib 
Dullotar cuci isuidiu sechtmaicc cathboth pridchis duaib 7 credi- 
derunt 7 baptitzati sunt 7 luid leo fades diammennut Fusocart 
endae cennsalach fubithin creitme riacach Luid epscop fith leo 
forlongis each aleth odib ranic patricc iersuidiu 7 crediderunt sibi 20 
•nil • filii dunlinge Luid iarsuidiu cucrimthan maccnendi ceinnselich 

7 ipse credidit uccraith bilich c^ilsi patricc iarnabaitzed aratailced^ 
maccu cathbad 7isserninum leo 7 ad cotedae innitge 

9. Dullotar maicc cathbad diammennut iersin isde attaa fena 
forfid Contultatar dochum patricc et cremthinn maicc endi ucsci 25 

Cummen made a mantle which was sold to Eladach son of Mael-odar, 
lord of Cremthenn, for a brown horse. That horse was sold to Colmdn of 
the Britons for a cumal^ of silver. That cumal went to the additional 
price of Ochter Achid. 30 

f. 18 a 1 8. Patricius etc. Then he (Iserninus) comes to his province, a small 

tribe in Cliu, named Catrige. He came thence and set up at Toicuile. 
He left there a saint of his community. After this he went and set up at 
Haith Foalascich. Therein he left another saint. Thence he came to 
Lathrach dk Arad^ in two plains. Therein Cathboth's seven sons went to 35 
him : he preached to them, and they believed and were baptized, and he went 
with them southwards to their abode. Endae Cennsalach had denounced 
them because of their believing before every one. Bishop Fith (Iserninus) 
went with them into exile, each of them apart. After this came Patrick, 
and Dunling's seven sons believed in him. After this he went to Crim- 40 
than son of Endae Cennsalach, et ipse (scil. Crimthan) credidit at Baith 
Bilech^. Patrick, after baptizing him, besought him to let back Cath- 
bad's sons, and Iserninus together with them, and he got the boon. 

9. Cathbad's sons went thereafter to their abode. Hence Fid (Mor) 
is called Fena^. And they went to Patrick and Cremthann son of Endae 45 
at Sci Patrick 


* now Auxerre '' permission <= MS. cotrige ^ -tailced — to-ad-leced: 

cf. the verbal noun tailciud Ml. ISl** 14, Berne ll?**, and the orthotonic dii-d-failci 
Ml. 797^ 23, du-failced Ml. S^" 2 « the value of three cows f « site of two 

charioteers' ^ now Eavilly, co. Carlow: see LL. 45^^49 

^ cf. Is inand aimser hi tulatar na Deissi for Gabran 7 hi tulatar Feni for Fid Mar 7 
Fothart for Gabran sair ' it is the same time at which the Dessi went upon Gabran and 
the Feni on Fid Mor (' Great Wood') and the Fothart on Gabran in the east,' Laud 610, 
fo. 102"^ 2 i 'Patrick's Blackthorn' 

Notes hi (he Book of Armarjh. 241 

10. Adopuir crimthann mace dndi nli dnl bagricin fothart 
ogabiiir liphi corrici suide laiq^eii SK'clitid isseniin//.s' dupatricc 
forainanchi 7 aaiidcxUt 7 dubbeir patricc duepscop Hth 7 dabeiVside 
diiniaccaib catld)ath 7 congaib lothu jith fithot 

5 11. Dulluid patricc otheniuir hicrich laigeii connincatar 7 
dubthach macculugir iiccdomiuich mar criathar la aim ccnselich 
Aliss patricc dubthach imdamna^ • 11 • epscuip diadosciplib dihiignib 
idon for soer socheniuil ccnoii cenainiin nadip rubecc nadiproinar 
bedasoiniiia^. toisclimni fer oiiisetehe chinarnictha^'' actoeutuistiu. 

10 Frisgart dubthach uifetorsa dinnnuintir act fiacc find dilaignib 
duchooid huaimse hitire connacht A.\\\ail immindraitset conacatar 
fiacc find cuccu Asb^rt dubthach fripjitricc tair dumberradsa air 
fumrese infer dunimimdi(lnaad duaberrad^ tarinuchenn air ismar 
agoire Isdisin Aidiu furraith fiacc find dubthac.'h 7 berrsi patricc 7 

15 baitzisi • Dubbert grad • n • epscoip foir Conide epscop i?isin cita- 
ruoirtned lahiigniu 7 dubbe?'t patricc cumtach dufiacc • idon clocc 7 
menstir 7 bachall 7 poolire 7 facab morfeser lais diamuintir .i. 
muchatdcc inse fail augustin inseo bicse tecan diarniuit naindid pool 

20 1 0. Crimthann son of Endae offers Grian Fothart from Gabur Liphi 

as far as Suide Laigen*^. Isserninus kneels to Patrick for his monastery *^(?) 
and his parent church, and Patrick gives (them) to bishop Fith, and he 

gives it to Cathbad's sons and sets up with them^ (at) Ath Fithot ^ 

11. Patrick went from Tara into the province of Leinster, and he 
25 cand Dubthach great-grandson of Lugar met at Domnach Mar Criathar^ in 

Hiii Cinnselich^. Patrick besought Dubthach for the material of a bishop, 
from his disciples of Leinster, to wit, a man free, of good kin, without 
defect, without blemish, whose wealth would not be overlittle nor over- 
great : ' I desire a man of one wife, unto whom hath been borne only one 

30 child.' Dubthach answered : 'I know not of my household (such a man) 
save Fiacc the Fair of Leinster who has gone from me into the lands of 
Connaught (with bardism for the kings ^). As they were thinking of him 
they saw Fiacc the Fair (coming) towards them. Said Dubthach to 
Patrick : " come to tonsure me, for the man will succour me to my con- 

35 solation by his being tonsured in my stead, for great is his dutifulness." 
Thereafter, then, Fiacc the Fair succoured Dubthach, and Patrick ton- 
sured him and baptized him. He conferred a bishop's grade upon him, so 
that he is the bishop who has been first consecrated in Leinster. And 
Patrick gave to Fiacc a case (containing), to wit, a bell and a reliquary, 

40 and a crozier and tablets ; and he left with him seven of his community, 
to wit. My Catocc of Inis Fail^, Augustin of Inis Becc\ Tecan, Diarmait, 
Naindid, Pol, Fedelmid. 

* cf. dinad-r-icthe Wb. 28'' 1, dina-conhi Ml. 8ot>7, et v. supra, vol. i. p. 285, note b 
*> usually dlaheirad '^ ' Ijeinstermen's Seat,' now Mount Leinster ** manche 

maybe borrowed from monacliia as caille from pallium, cuithe from puteus, coibse from 
confessio, Fehra from Febr(u)arius, and, according to Todd and Sarauw, CotJiraige from 
Patricius. monachia, cella seu obedientia ab abbatia dependens, Ducange. In Laws 
III. 36, manche is glossed hy fine manach 'family of monks' and andoit by fine erlama 
'founder's family' ^ jf iethu = leo, cf. Hy. ii. 17 and infra p. JJOo, 1. 29 ^ now 

Ahade in Fothart, Hogan op. cit. 104, note (g) •^ now Donaghmore, Ballakeen, 

Wexford ? Hogan 104, 168 ^ pj^j-t of Leinster, v. Book of Eights, p. 208 

' CO mhairdni donnib rignihh, Trip. Life, p. 190, where the story is told more fully 
^ now Begeri in Wexford harbour (v. Hogan, Documenta, p. 181). It is mentioned 
also in Kawl. B. 502, f. 47^ 1 ' now Inisbeg ('little island'), Wexford 

S. G. II. 16 

242 Old- Irish Prose. 

12. Congab iarsuidiu indomnnch f^icc et bai and contorchartar 
tri fichit for diamuintir lais and 
f. 18b 1 13. Uisin dull aid iiitaingel cuci / asbert fris is f'riabinn aniar 

"atd, teserge icuil maige airm ifuirsitis intorcc arimbadand furruimtis 
apraintech port hifuirsitis innelit arimbadand furruimtis aneclis 5 
Asbert fiacc frisinaingei nandrigad contised patricc dothoorund aluic 
lais 7 diacboisecrad 7 combed huad nuggabad alocc DuUuid iar- 
suidiu patricc cufiacc 7 durind alocc les 7 cutsecar 7 forruim aforrig 
• n • and. 7 adopart crimthann inportsin du patricc ar ba patric dubert 
baithis duchrimthunn 7 islebti adranact crimthann 10 

14. Luid sechnall iartain duchuursagad patricc imcharpat boie 
lais disin dufoid patricc incarpat cusechnall cenarith • n • and act 
aingil dutfidedar foidsi sechnall oruan -iii- aithgi'^ lais cumanchan 7 
anis -III- aithgi lasuide Foitsiside cufiacc Dlomis fiacc d(jib iarsin « 
Ite immelotar immuaneclis futhri conepert intaingel isduitsiu tucad 15 
opatricc 6 rufitir dulobri^ 

15. Epscop aed boi isleibti Luid duardd machse Birt edoct 
cusegene duardd machae Dubbert segene oitherroch aidacht duaid 7 
adopart aed aidacht 7 achenel 7 a eclis dupatricc cubbrath Faccab 
aed aidacht laconchad Luid conchad duart machae contubart fland 20 
feblse acheill d6o 7 gabsi cadessin abbaith^ • 

12. After this he (Fiacc) set up in Domnach Feicc, and abode there 
until three score men of his community had fallen there beside him. 
f, 18bl 1^- Then the angel went unto him and said to him: "It is to the 

west of a river in Cul Maige that thy resurrection is (to be)" : the spot in 25 
which they should find the boar, be it there that they put their refectory : 
the stead in which they should find the doe, be it there that they put 
their church. Fiacc said to the angel that he would not so go until 
Patrick should have come to mark out his place and to consecrate it, and 
that from him he might receive his place. After this Patrick went to 30 
Fiacc and marked out his place for him, and consecrated it, and put his 
meeting-ground'^ there. And Crimthann offered that stead to Patrick, for 
it was Patrick who administered baptism to Crimthann, and in Slebte 
Crimthann has been buried. 

14. Sechnall went afterwards to reproach Patrick about the chariot 35 
which he had. Then Patrick sent the chariot to Sechnall without a 
charioteer therein save angels that guided it. When it had remained 
three nights with Sechnall he sent it on to Manch4n, and with him it 
remained three nights. He sent it on to Fiacc. Fiacc warned them 
off^ afterwards. They circumambulated their church thrice, so the angel 40 
said (to Fiacc) : " 'Tis to thee it hath been given by Patrick, since he 
knows thy infirmity." 

15. Bishop Aed abode in Slebte. He went to Armagh. He brought 
a bequest to Segene of Armagh. Segene gave again a bequest to Aed 
and Aed offered a bequest and his kindred and his church to Patrick till 45 
Doom. Aed left a bequest with Conchad. Conchad went to Armagh, 
and Fland Feblae^ gave his church to him, and he took himself (as) 

* before lais the MS. has and ^ See this story more fully told in the Tripartite 

Life, pp. 240 — 242 <^ leg. gahsi cadessin in abbaith, and cf. gehtit ludei in opid, Wb. 

26^8 d forrig ace. sg. oiforrach, Todd S. Patrick 448, Joyce 77 ^ cf. Ml. 59*^7 

f One of S. Patrick's successors in the See of Armagh, Trip. Life, p. 542, Four Masters, 
A.D. 704, Segene preceded him 

Notes in the Book of Armacjlt. 243 

Finiunt haec pauca per scotticam inpcrfect(^ scripta won quod ogo f- I8b2 
uon potiiisyein roinana coiidcre lingua sed i\uud uix in sua sc<)ti[c]a 
haB fabulae agnosci possunt Sin auteni alias pe?* latinani degestae 
fuissent won tarn incertus fuisset aliquis in eis (pia/zi inn)e?*itus (juid 
5 legisset aut qua;;i linguani sonassct pro habundantia scotaicor/<//i 
nonnn«/M non habentiuni cpialitateni 

Scripsi bunc ut potui Hbr^n??. : pidsare'' conetur 
Omnis qui cumque Icgerit ut euadcre poena 
Ad caekini ualeam et ad sunimi p/'aeniia regni 
lo Patricio dominum. pulsante babitare per a-uuni 

» i.e. to pray; (Pulsate et aperietur uobis): cf. luui-ailtc (gl. pulsari) Ml. 39*^19 



Old-Irish Prose. 


(BiBL. civiTATis Camaracensis No. 619.) 

Lectio codicis. 

f. 37 b Debonis nonreci 

piendis proueri 
tate ostendenda /. 
Daniel ad eiichilmer 
dach • dix. muneratua 
tecumsinf^ • et donado 
mustue^ altida • scrip 
turam hanc^ tibi le 

gam rex et intptati 
on em ostendam tibi ' • 
Hier emit temur da 
nielem contepnente / 
Inno mine di • sumi • 
Siquis uult • post 
me uenire : abne 
getsemet ipsum ettol 
let crucesua • et seqa 
tur me > insce inso 

asber arfeda^ ihu 
fricach noein^ dince 
ne • lu doine^ arenindur 
be analchi ood • ocu 

f. 37 c ocus aratinola : soalchi 
ocus arenairema futhu 

ocus arde cruche archrist 
ceinbes ichomus coirp 
ocus anme airesechethar 
sclictu. arfedot indag 
nimrathib isaireasber 

Textus restitutus. 

De donis non reci- 
piendis pro ueri- 
tate ostendenda. 
Daniel ad Euchil Mer- 
dach dixit : mimera tua 
tecum sint, et dona do- 
mus tuae alteri da. scrip- 
turam banc tibi le- 
gam, rex, et interpretati- 
onem ostendam tibi^. 
Hieronymus^ : Imitemur Da- 
nielem contempnentem. 
In nomine Dei summi. 
Siquis uult post 
me uenire, abne- 
get semet ipsum et tol- 
lat crucem suam, et sequa- 
tur me. insce inso 

asher arfeda Isii 
fri each n-den din che- 
nelu doine are n-indar- 
he a dualchi ood ocus 

a pecthu 
ocus ara tinola soalchi 
ocus are n- airema futhu 

ocus airde cruche ar Christ, 
cein bes i comus coirp 
ocus anme, aii^e sechethar 
slictu arfedot in-dag- 
imratib. isaire asber : 





L 37b This is the word which our Lord Jesus saith to every one of the race 

of men, that he banish from him his vices and his sins, and that he gather 35 

f. 37c virtues and receive stigmata and signs of the Cross for Christ's sake, so 
long as he is in power of body and soul, that he follow the tracks of our 

* ecumsint seems to be written in erasure 

^ ue seems to be written in erasure, and after it a letter seems to be erased 

° before hanc haec is erased 

^ Proph. Dan. v. 17 
® S. Hieronymum in expl. 
Hibernicae, p. 213 n. 

^ feda seems to be in erasure 
8 no seems to be in erasure 
^ seems to be in erasure 

Daniehs (Opera omnia v. 654), Zimmer, Glossae 

The Camhray Tlomilj/. 


Lectio codicis. 

Siqnis uult postineuenire 
abnoo^it seinetipsum ot toi- 
let criicemsua ocuisticsath 
5 achruich. etsequaturme 
ocuisnuin sichethro iseear 
ndiltuth duim • lanissiii 
mani cometsani dear 
tolaib ociiis mafristossa 

lo dearpecthib issiticsal 
archruche diuui f'uniii • 
maar foim am ammint 
ocus martri ocus coicsath 
archrust amcul assindber 

15 alaile etno crux cippe 

acruciatudicit et duobiis 
modis crucemdiii baila 
mus cum aut p^abstinen 
cia carnem efficiamus 

20 aut p^conpassione proxi 
mi necessitate illius nsam 
esseputamus quieni do 
lorem exibet inaliena 
necessitate crucem portat 

25 imnente utpaulus ait por 
tatehonerauestra inui 
ce sicadimplebitis legem 
xpi • ocus asbeir daniu ind 
apostot fletecumflenti 

30 b; gaudecumgaudentib; 
sipatiatur unum mem 
brum cumpacientur 5 
nia membra airisse abe 
es mabeth • nagalar bee 

35 for corp duini magorith 
loch cith mechuis nui 
nelaim nuin emeraib 

Textus rcstitutus. 

Si quis uult post me uenire, 
abneget semetipsum et tol- 
lat crucem suam, ocuis ticsath 
a chruich, et sequatur me, 
ocuis nunisecJiefhse . is^e ar 
n-diltuth diinii fanissin 
mani cometsa ui de ar 
tolaib ocuis ma fristossam 
deal' pectJiib. issi ticsdl 
ar cruche dtuiii farnn 
ma arfoimam dammint^ 
ocus martri ocus coicsatli 
ar Cliriist] amail assindber 
alaile : et iiomen crux quippe 
a cruciatu dicitur, et duobus 
modis crucem Domini baiula- 
mus, cum aut per abstinen 
tiam carnem efficiamus (?), 
aut per conpassionem proxi- 
mi necessitatem illius nostram 
esse putamus ; qui euim do- 
lorem exhibet in aliena 
necessitate crucem portat 
in mente, ut Paulus ait : por- 
tate onera uestra inui- 
cem, sic adimplebitis legem 
Christi^ • ocus asbeir daniu ind 
apostol : flete cum fienti- 
bus, gaudete cum gaudentibus°. 
si patiatur unum mem- 
brum, compatientur om- 
nia membra^ • air isse a be- 
es ma beth ua galar bee 
for corp duini magorith 
locc cith ine chuis nij, i- 
ne Idim nu ine meraib 

f. 37 d 

Lord in good thoughts. Therefore he says : Si quis uult post me uenh-e 
abneget semet ipsum et tollat crucem, suam, and let him take up his cross, et 

40 sequatur me, and let him follow me. This is our denial of ourselves, if 
we do not indulge our desires and if we abjure our sins. This is our 
taking-up of our cross upon us, if we receive loss and martyrdom and 
sufifering for Christ's sake, as some one says it. 

And moreover the apostle S3,ysjlete etc. f, hJTd 

45 For this is its usage, if there be any little ailment en a man's body, if 
it burns a place, whether in his foot or in his hand or in his fingers, the 

* cf. Tommunus dammint clom, Wb. 24^ 19 
^ Gal. vi. 2 
*= Rom. xi. 15 
•1 1 Cor. xii. 20 


Old-Irish Prose. 

f. 38 a 

Lectio codicis. 

fogeir anggalar inuile 
corp issamlith iscoma 
das duun chanisin foge 
ra each, rieru oire nun 
dem membur uili dudea 
nach ces suth Ocus na 
calar bess faireeh om 
nessam amail assind • 


beir ap" • qaiseandali 
zatur etego nonnror 
quis infirmator etego 
noninfirmor • nifil hui 
dea autrubert ind • 
noeb • apstol inso om 
bub. ade sence baca 
dogalar caich bafrithor 

gondo frithorgon caich ba 

lobredo lobre cahic issamlith 
his comadas dacach oinonni 
anre coicsa fricach inceseth 
ocus insedomme tu ocus inae 
lobri adcia isnaib inscib sco 
eulis indaecni ascenel cru 
che • adrimther incoicsath 
filus trechenelse mar 
tre daneu adrimiter 
arcruich duduiniu madesgre 
baan martre ocus glas 
martre ocus derc martre 

Textus restitutus. 

fogeir^ a n-ggalar in uile 
corp : is samlith is coma- 
das duun chanisin fonge- 
ra cachn-ernail — oire nun- 
dem membur uili du Dea — 
nach chsath ocus na 
galar bess /aire chom- 
nessam; amail assind- 

beir apostuhis : quis scandali- 
zatur et ego non uror ? 
quis infirmatar et ego 
non infirmor ? nifil... 

autrubert ind 
noebapstol inso dim- 
bud adeserce ba ga 
do galar cdich, ba frithor- 
gon dd frithorgon chdich, ba 

lobre do lobre chdich. is samlith 
is comadas du each oin onni 
aure coicsa fri cdch ince sdeth 
ocus ince dommetii ocus inae 
lobri. adciam isnaib inscib seo ( ?) 
eulis ind aecni as ar cheiiel cru- 
che adrimther in coicsath • 
filus trechenelce mar- 
tre daneu adrimiter 
ar chruich die duiniu, madesgre 
bdanmartre ocus glas- 
martre ocus dercmartre 






disease inflames the whole body. Thus it is fitting for us ourselves, that 
every suffering and every ailment that is on his neighbours should inflame 
every part, for we all are members unto God, as saith the apostle : Quis 
scandalizatur et ego non uror? quis infirmatur et ego non infirmor ? 35 

There is not...^ the holy apostle has said this from the abundance 
f. 38a of his charity; everyone's sickness was sickness to him, offence to anyone 
was offence to him, everyone's infirmity was infirmity to him. Even 
so it is meet for everyone of us that he suffer with everyone in his 
hardship and in his poverty and in his infirmity. We see in these wise 40 
words of the sage that fellow-suffering is counted as a kind of cross. 
Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are counted as a cross to 
man, that is to say^, white martyrdom, and green martyrdom, and red 

* cL fo-sn-gert LU. 63^36 fir fogerrtlia 'ordeal of heating ' (iudicium aquae caUdae) 
Laws V. 456, 470, 472 ^ hui dea is not clear 

^ 'if it is {mad) an expression,' or 'utterance' {esgre from *es-gaire, O'Mulc. 830 f.) 

The Camhray Ilomihj. 


Lectio codicis. 

issi inbjin martre diidiiini 
u • intain scaras ardea 
fricach reet cariscernce 
5 sa aiiii nalaubir noco issi 
indglas inartrcdo intiiin 
scaras friathola leolces 
sas saithor ippennit ocus 


aitrigi issi indercmartre 

lo do foditu chruche ocus 
diorcne archrist aiiiculton 
dech omiiuchnir dundaib 
abstolaib oc ingrimniiin in 
nacloen ociiis ocforcetul 

15 recto dee congaibetar 
innatrech enel martre 
so issiiib colnidib tuthegot 
duguthrigi scarde friatola 
ceste saithu tiiesmot afuil 

20 inaini ocuis ilaubair archrist 
filus daneu trecenele mar 
tre attalogmara leder 
aranetathanii fochrici 
manos comalnna mar • Cas 

25 • titas iniuuentute • conti 
nentia inhabundantia 7 
De muiieribus 
p"uer tentibus recta 
iudicia nonrecipiendis 

Textus restitutus. 

issi inhdmnaytre da duini- 
u intain scaras ar Dea 
fri each reet car is, ce imc4- 
sa dini nd lauhir n-oco . issi 
ind glasniartre do intain 
scaixts fria thola led \ ces- 
sas sdithor ippennit ocus 

aithrigi • issi in dercmartre 
do foditu chi'uche ocus 
diorcne ar Christ aniail ton- 
decconmuccuir dundaib 
abstolaib oc ingrimniini in- 
na clden ocuis oc forcetul 
recto Dee • congaibetar 
inna trechenel martre 
so issnih colnidib tuthegot 
dagathrigi, scarde fria tola, 
ceste sdithu, tuesmot afuil 
i n-dini ocuis ilaubair ar ChiHst 
filus daneu trechenele mar- 
tre ata Idgmdra le Dea, 
aranetatham-ni fochrici 
ma nos-comalnnamar — cas- 
titas in iuuentute, conti- 
nentia in habundantia. 
De muneribus 
peruertentibus recta 
iudicia non recipiendis. 

f. 38 b 

30 This is the white martyrdom to man, when he separates for sake of 
God from everything he loves, although he suffer fasting or labour thereat. 
This is the green martyrdom to him, when by means of them (fasting 
and labour) he separates from his desires, or suffers toil in penance and 
35 This is the red martyrdom to him, endurance of a cross or destruction 
for Christ's sake, as has happened to the apostles in the persecution of 
the wicked and in teaching the law of God^ 

These three kinds of martyrdom are comprised in the carnal ones who f. 38b 
resort to good repentance, who separate from their desires, who pour 
40 forth their blood in fasting and in labour for Christ's sake. 

Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are precious in God's 
eyes, for which we obtain rewards if we fulfil them, castitas in iuuentute^ 
continentia in ahundantia. 

" With the white, green and red martyrdoms, compare the Arabian 'white death,' 
'black death,' 'green death' and 'red death,' Burton's Thousand Nights and a Night 
VI. 250 

248 Old- Irish Prose. 


(God. S. Galli No. 1395.) 

Ni artu ni nim ni domim ni muir arnoib briathraib rolabrastar 
Grist assaclir(oich)'' diuscart dim andelg delg diuscoilt cru ceiti meim 
meinni b^ di bdim nand dodath scenn tosceii todaig rogarg fiss 5 
goibnen aird goibnenn reriaird goibnenn ceingeth*^ ass:- Focertar 
indepaidse inim nadtet i^iuisce 7 fuslegar de imniandelg immecuairt 
7 nitet foranairrinde nachforanalath 7 manibe andelg and dotcjeth 
i^dalafiacail airthir achinn ;~ ;~ ;- :• 

Afgalaf fuail ;~ 10 

Dumesurcsa diangalar'^ fuailse dunesairc eu et dunescarat*^ euin 

6nlaithi admai ibdach ;~ Focertar in^o dogies imaigin hitabair 

thiial : • - 


Caput christi oculus isaise frons nassium n6e labia lingua salo- 15 

monis coWxxm temathei mens beniamin pectus pauli iunctus® iohannis 

fides abrache sa7ictus sanctus swnctus domimis deus sabaoth ;- ;~ ;~ 

a. Against a thoi'n. 

Nothing is higher than heaven, nothing is deeper than the sea. By 
the holy words that Christ spake from His Cross remove from me the 20 

thorn^, a thorn very sharp is Goibniu's science, let Goibniu's goad 

go out before Goibniu's goad ! 

This charm is laid in butter which goes not into water^, and (some) 
of it is smeared all round the thorn, and it (the butter) goes not on 
the point nor on the wound, and if the thorn be not there one of the two 25 
teeth in the front of his head will fall out. 

h. Against urinary disease. 

Against disease of the urine. 

I save myself from this disease of the urine,... saves us, cunning birds, 
birdflocks of witches save us. 3° 

This is always put in the place in which thou makest thy urine. 
prechnytosan (i.e. praedicent) omnibus nationibus^. 

c. Against headache. 

Caput Christi, oculus Isaiae, frons nassium Noe, labia lingua Salomonis, 
collum Temathei, mens Beniamin, pectus Pauli, iunctus Iohannis, fides 35 
^ Abrache panctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth. 

* There is no mark of contraction, but the word stands close to the upper margin, 
and the mark may have been lost ^ ge is written in a peculiar ligature, the top 

part of which at first sight looks like cs "^ leg. with Thurneysen, dingalar 

'^ leg. dunesarcat ® MS. unctus ^ From delg to todaig is to us unintelligible. 

But see Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. Gesellschaft, 1890, S. 95 — 97 ^ Zimmer 
KZ. 33, 146 note, compares the A.S. spell d^ioer sie wi\> wcetre gemenged 
h Matth. xxviii. 19 

The St. Gall Incantations. 249 

Canir anisiu each dia imdurhenn archonn galar • iarnafrabdil dobir 

dasale'' it bais 7 dabir iuuliulaare^' 7 t'ortchulatha 7 caiii dupater 

fothri lase 7 dobir cros ditsailiu forochtar dochinn 7 dognl at(')irandsa 

da/?o -U- fortchiiinii ; V ;. \^ 

5 Tessurc inarb • bin • ardiriiig'-' • argoth • sring • aratt • die liinn • 

^ arfuilib • hiairn • anil • loscas • tone • ariib • liithes • cu • rop acuhn'i • 
crinas • teoracnoe • crete • teoraletho • fichte • benim • agalar • arfiucli 
fuili • gnil • Fuil • nirubatt • Ree • ropslan • forsate'' • achnuinur • in 
slanicid • foraeab • diaii ■ cecht • liaiuuntir coropslan • ani forsate • ; 

10 focertar i«so dogres itbois lain diuiseiu oeindlut 7 dabir itbeulu 
7 iiiibir i/«damer atanessa?/t dolutain itbelaib*^ cechtar ai aleth ; • 

This is sung every day about thy head against lieadache. After 

singing it thou puttest thy spittle into thy pahn, and thou puttest it 

round thy two temples and on thy occiput, and thereat thou singest thy 

15 paternoster thrice, and thou puttest a cross of thy spittle on the crown 

of thy head, and then thou makest this sign, U, on thy head. 

d. Against various ailments. 

I save the dead-alive^. Against eructation, against spear- thong {amen- 
tum), against sudden tumour, against bleedings caused by iron^, against... 

20 which fire burns, against... ^^ which a dog eats, ...that withers: three 
nuts that ... three sinews that weave ^(?). I strike its disease, I vanquish 
blood... : let it not be a chronic tumour^ Whole be that whereon it 
(Diancecht's salve) goes. I put my trust^ in the salve which Diancecht™ 
left with liis family that whole may be that whereon it goes. 

25 This is laid alwaj^s in thy palm full of water when washing, and thou 
puttest it into thy mouth, and thou insertest the two fingers that are 
next the little-finger into thy mouth, each of them apart". 

* leg^jipsa/<? ^ MS. imduchenn, with a punctum delens under each letter and 

.i. i?/i^7urfarn*e superscribed ^ ?t over the line '^ MS. /orsafg « The words 

atanessam dolutain itbelaih are written over dabir itbeulu 7 imbir ulamer preceded by a 
c 671 a fa eite ^ marb-biu seems to be a compound meaning 'those sick to death': cf. 

cofagbaindse an-eltae beo-marbae LU. 114*18 J.S. s literally, 'bloods of iron,' 

pi. for sg. as in arfiuch fxiiJi 1. 7 ^ arub^arrub'^ ' for figte, pres. ind. pi. 3 

rel. of fiffim ^ i.e. a tumour /r/^-ec/a??, Rev. Celt. 11. 197 ' cf. admuiniur teora 

ingena Flithais LBr. 99, also Jr. Texte iir. 1, 53, 54 ™ see Cormac s.v. Dianc^cht, 

and Eev. Celt. xii. 56, 125 " This seems to have no relation to what precedes it. 

It should, as in the other cases, explain the application, but it does not tell what is to be 
put in the hand 

250 Old-Irish Prose, 


Arond'' ; ; ; SULA /'^ 

Admuiniur^ epscop iiibar iccas ; ; ; ; ; :^ arra®; ; -."^ ronicca' do suil 
sen dee et c ; ; ; ; : gi^ crist c ; nd ; rc*^ lais sid conasellais ; ; ; ; Rose slan 
do su[l]o. 5 

Haec cum dixisset exspuit in terrsLVi / fecit lutu7?i ex sputo^ et 
liiiuit {\\itu7n ?) super oculos eius et dixit ei uade et laua in natatoria 
siloe quod interpretsiiur misus • abiit ergo et lauit / ueiiit uidens^:- 

Ar delc 

Mace saele^ an tofasci delc nip hon nip anim nipatt nip galar lo 
nip cm cruach nip loch liach nip aupaith lii grene frisben att benith 
galar : • 

Ar Galar Fuel.-' 

Fiiil fuiles(?)™ camull lind lindas gaine reth rethte srothe tele 
tuisc lotar teora mucca i?zanais(?) bethade nethar suil narosuilts 
taber do fual inaitoneitt" / toslane roticca ic slane.*' 

For a ... Eye. 

I honour bishop Ibar who heals... May the blessing of God and of 
Christ's heal thine eye whole of thine eye. 


For a Thorn. 

A splendid salve which binds a thorn : let it not be spot nor blemish, 
let it not be swelling nor illness, nor clotted gore, nor lamentable hole, 
nor enchantment. The sun's brightness heals the swelling, it smites the 

For Disease of the Urine. 

put thy urine in . . . thy . . . and thy health. May a cure of health 

heal thee ! 

* Darf man an O'Reillys 07ida 'simple, silly, weak, lazy,' erinnern? Zimmer, KZ. 
This is onna .i. baeth in Corm. Tr. r62, and H. 3. 18, p. 77'^. The Skr. andha 'blind' 
and the {Gallo-)Lat. anda-bata may possibly be cognate. W.S. ^ suil Zimmer, but 
a photograph shews sulci '^ Zimmer KZ. 28, 378, would read Admunmar 'wir 

ehren.' But cf. Admuiniur inslanicid, supra p. 249. Admuiniur teora ingena flithais, 
LB. 99. W.S. ; in a photograph there seems to be room for more letters, but the word 
is indistinct ; not improbably ad;uM7twi?/r. J.S. ** possibly eight letters are lost, 

Gwynn ^ arrdr^, Gwynn ^ leg. rohicca s five or six letters may be lost; the 

last may be r ^ conderc or conderc, Gwynn ' MS. puto ^ John ix. 7 

• literally, 'filius sputi' "^ Suil suilesl The photograph shews no trace of the cross 
stroke of / " to iiert, Gwynn 

Tlw Riihrics i)i the St o ire Missal. 251 


Lethdirech simd. Dirigatur doviiue u^qiie vespe?*tinum ..te/'f-i7b 
caiiitur Hie eliuatiir lintiamon do calico. 

Landirech sund. Ostende nobis Doinine nHsericor[diam] et *"• 20a 
5 salutare twwm dabis. 

Isund^ totet.dignum intonnaig iud maid per quern hes innadiudidi f- 22a 
thall. Per quern maestatem tuam laudant augeli etc. 

Isund^ totet dignuwi intormig ind nidid sanctus hess innadiudidi^ ^- 22 b 
tliall. Sanctus, sanctus Dominus Deus Sabaoth. 
lo Ter c'duitur . isund conogahar iudablu tudir^ forsincailech / f. 33a 
fohdidithir^ leth nabairgine isiwcailuch^. 

Isund^ conhongar in hairgen. Cognoerunt Dominnm. aUeluia. 
in fractione panis. nUeluia. Panis quern frangimz^i* corp?is est 
Do??iini no5^?*i Ihesu Christi. alleluia. 
15 moel cdich scripsit. f. 36a 

Isund^ doherar insalann imhelu indlelacit. Effeta quod est f. 50a 
apertio. effeta^ est hostia in honorem suauitatis. 

Isuud^ dognither intongath^. Ungo te de oleo et de crismate f. 57a 
salutis etc. 

20 Half-uncovering here'^. f. 17 b 

Full uncovering here\ f. 20a 

It is here that the Digmini of the addition comes into it, if it is Per f. 22a 
quern that is in its continuation there '^. 

It is here that the Dignum of the addition comes into it, if it is f. 22 b 

25 Sanctus that is after it there ^ 

Ter canitur. It is here that the chief C?)™ Host on the chalice is lifted f. 33a 
up and the half of the Bread is submerged in the chalice. 
It is here that the Bread is broken. 
It is here that the salt is put into the mouth of the child (?). f. 50a 

30 It is here that the anointing is done. f. 57 a 

* leg. Issund 

^ =innadiu(l idi, cf. Wb. 4<=39 

<= two or perhaps three letters have been erased before tudir ; probably four letters, 
Gwynn ** leg. fobdldither 

•^ leg. chailiuch 
f i(()(f)add, Mark vii. 34 
e MS. intogath, Gwynn 
^ the chalice is half uncovered before the reading of the lesson from John c. 6 

• the chalice is wholly uncovered after that lesson is read 

^ ' The clause Per quern {Majestatem tiiam laiiddut angeli) seems to have been used 
only on saints' days and festivals, and then the prayer R. DUjmnn et iustum est. Sac. 
Vere difjnum et iutitum est, etc. with additions to its ordinary form, was introduced into 
the Ordo Missae 

"» The celebrant appears to have had several Hosts, of which one, destined for the 
priest himself, was larger than the others destined for the communicants. W. S. 

252 Old-Irish Prose, 


f. G4b 1, INDaltoir fiugor \ni\m^viin\nQ ir/imaberr^ • In cailech isfigor 

i??naeclai6'e foruinned j rofothiged iovingv'vnixnmi 7 formartri iniia- 
fathe 7 alioru??? • 

2. Huisqwe ^rius m calicem 7 issecZ canar occo • peto te pater 5 
dep7^ecor te filii • obsecro te spirituH aanctsB A. Hgo?' i?iphopin7 toresset 
in seel ma • 

3. Obloe iarwr/i super altare .i. intiirtur. issed canar occo .i. ihs. 
xps A 7 fl hoc est principium 7 finis • figo?* cuirp crist rosuidiged 
hi linannart brond maire. 10 

4. Fin iari^m arhuisq^^e hicselecli .i. deacht crist aradonacht^ 7 
urinpopul i^iai/y^sir thuisten^ issed canar ocsuidiu • Remitet pater 
indulget filius • misseret^^r spiVi^i/s sanctus :• 

5. Acanar dind offj^iund forsen iter i?itroit 7 orthana 7 tormach 
corrigi liacht napstoZ 7 -x^alm ndigrad'^ isfigor recto aicnith i/isin 15 
inroaithnuiged crist triahuili baullo 7 gnimo • Liacht apsto/ immurga 

7 salm dig?'ad 7 hosuidiu codinochtad is foraithmet • rechta litre 
i?irofiug?'ad crist acht® nadfess cadacht cidrofiug?*ad and • 

6. Indinochtad corrici leth inna oblse 7 i?zcailich^ 7 acanar occo 

f. 64 b 1. The Altar (is) the figure of the persecution which is inflicted. 20 

The Chalice is the figure of the Church which has been set and founded 
on the persecution and martyrdom of the prophets et aliorum. 

2. Water, first, in ccdicem, and this is chanted thereat ; Peto te 
Fate?', deprecor te fili, obsecro te, S'piritus Khanate, to wit, the figure of the 
people that has been poured in Ecclesia. 25 

3. The Host, then, super altare, i.e. the turtle-dove. This is chanted 
thereat, to wit, lesiis Christus, Alpha et Omega, hoc est principium, et 
finis. A figure of Christ's Body which has been set in the linen sheet of 

Mary's womb. 

4. Wine then on water^ into the chalice, to wit, Christ's Godhead on 30 
His Manhood and on the people at the time of begetting. This is chanted 
thereat : liemittit Pater, indulget Filius, miseretur Spiritus Sanctus. 

5. What is chanted of the Mass thereafter, both introit and prayers 
and addition, as far as the Lesson of Apostles (the Epistle) and the 
Gradual, that is a figure of the law of Nature, wherein Christ has been 35 
renewed^, through all His members and deeds. The Epistle, however, 
and the Gradual, and from this to the uncovering (of the chalice), it is a 
commemoration of the law of the Letter wherein Christ has been figured, 
only that what has been figured therein was not yet known. 

6. The uncovering so far as half, of the Host and of the Chalice, and 40 

* cf. imruhart a chumachta fair, Cormac s.v. Diancecht. 

^ =d6enacht ^ leg. athiiisten'^ 

^ literally; 'psalm of degree' or step: an antiphon sung on the steps of the altar 
between the Epistle and the Gospel at the Eucharist 

® acht ova. MS. *" recte i)i chailich 

8 'mixed with the water'? cf. cummisc ar uir Wb. 13'' 3. J.S. 

^ read perhaps inro athnuiged aithgne Crist 'in which the knowledge of Christ was 
renewed': cf. LB. 251* in ro hathnuiged aichne crist tria rrmib 7 gnimaib 7 tomoltud 

TJie Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal. 253 

itiV sosce7 7 ailUUr corrici oblata isforaitkmet rechta Mthe hitarchet 
crist cofoWus acht iiath naiccess corogenir:~ 

7. Tocbal"^ i/<cailich iarnalaiuliurug qnando canity/?- oblata is 
iovaitJunQt gene ovist i/<sin 7 ai/Kiocbale'' tre airde 7*' firto • 

5 8. Qjiaudo cnuitur accipit ilis pane/?i • Tanaurnat insacart 
fiithri duaithrigi dia pecthaib atnopuir deo'^ 7 slechtith" inpo-pul 7 
nitaet guth issoii^ arnatarmasca i/isacardd a?* ivsser/ athochte arnarascra f- <>'""i 
amenme contra deum^ cene caiias i/diachtso isde ispe?'iculosa oratio 
a uo))ten • • 
10 9. Na -HI- che//mien cinges i/ifergraith foracuhi'' 7 toeing afritbisi 
ised atrede i/d7>irni//idethar cacbduine .i. bi/>ibretbir hicocell hingni??t 
7 ised -III- tressanaitbnuigtber itermti 7 trisatoscigtber docborp 
crist ': ~ 

10. In mesad mesas insacart i/?cailecb 7 i?iobli 7 intninmus^ 
15 admidetbar aco??ibacb figo?" nanaitbisse 7 nanesorcon 7 i?maaurgabale'^ 

insen • 

11. Indoblse forsi?zmeis colind cm^ bicrann cruche • 

12. Aco??ibag fo7'sinmeis corp crist do cbo??ibug cocloaib forsin- 
cbroicb • 

20 13. Inco?/n'ac conrecatar i/idalletb^- iarsi/icbo7?ibug figo?' oge 
cbuirp™ crist iarnesergo • 

what is chanted thereat, both Gospel and Alleluia as far as ohlata, it is 
a commemoration of the law of the Prophets wherein Christ was 
manifestly foretold, save that it was not seen until He was born. 
25 7. The elevation of the Chalice, after the full uncovering thereof, 
quando canitiir oblata, that is a commemoration of Christ's birth and of 
His glory through signs and miracles. 

8. Quando canitiir: Accepit lesus 2?a7iem, the priest bows himself down 
thrice to repent of his sins. He offers it (the chalice) to God, [and 

30 chants Miserere mei Deus ;'\ and the people kneels, and here no voice f. 65a 
cometh lest it disturb the priest, for this is the right of it, that his 
mind separate not from God while he chants this lesson. Hence its 
nornen is periculosa oratio. 

9. The three steps which the ordained man steppeth backwards and 
35 which he again steps forward, this is the triad in which everyone sins, to 

wit, in word, in thought, in deed ; and this is the triad of things by which 
he is renovated iterum and by which he is moved to Christ's Body. 

10. The examination wherewith the priest examines the Chalice and 
the Host, and the effort which he essays to break it, that is a figure 

40 of the insults and of the buffets and of the seizure (of Christ), 

11. The Host on the paten (is) Christ's Flesh on the tree of the Cross. 

12. The fraction on the paten is the breaking of Christ's Body 
with nails on the Cross. 

13. The meeting wherewith the two halves meet after the fraction 
45 (is) a figure of the wholeness of Christ's Body after His resurrection. 

* Aocbdl, Gwynn ^ In MS. insin 'J> ire airde :fi' dindocbale, with a mark after 

(718171 and before a indocbale indicating that the latter words come in before tre airde 
" MS. et ** Here the scribe omits some words such as ocus canaid in salmso Miserere 
mei Deus ° MS. slechthith ^ leg. issen = issin2 cf. p. 62 note « a translation 
of the Irish /riDia ^ \eg. forachdlu ' in is written over the line ■* aiir is 

written over the line ' the first I over the line ; after lethji(f has been written and 

then cancelled "" recte oye cuirp 

254 Old- Irish Prose, 

14. In fobdod fombaiter iwdalled figor fobdotha cuirp crist i7?na- 
fuil iarnaaithchur/ibir' hicioich • 

15. Inpars benar ahichtw i//dlit.he bis forlaim cli figor i?zdaitb- 
chumiui cosimllagin i/ioxil intuib deiss arissiar robiii aiged exist m 
cruce .i. contra oimtatem y issair^ robui aigeth loiigirii arrobothuaisre 5 
dosuidiu issecZ ropodesse^ do Q,vist\~ 

16. Ataat -uii- iigiie forsi^ichombug .i. -u- parsa diobli choitchirin 
h]fig^i^r 'U- sense anmse • a -uii- diobli • noeb 7 hiiag acht na huaisli. 
hifigwiV -UII* iidana spin^^/s sa?icd • A -uiii- diobli • martor • hi^guir 

i/idnuifiadnisi ochti • A -uilii- di obli do7>inich hi ^guir noe montar ^o 
nimee 7 noengrath a^caka. A -xi- diobli aps^a^ hifigiuV iwnaairme 
anfuirbthe** apos^o/ iarni??imarmii5 iudae \ A -xii- deobli kt- 7 chenlai 
f. 65b hiforaithmut airmse foirbte^ i?ina napstal. A -xiii' diobli minchasc* 
7 fele fresgabale ^rius cefodailter ni bes miniu \dA-um octecht dolaim 
hifi gmr cvist conadib nsiipstalaib deac : • ^5 

17. Inna -u* 7 i?ina 'Ull- 7 i?aTia -uiii- 7 i?ina •uilll- 7 i?ina xi- 7 
innsi -XTI- 7 i??na -xlii' IThe acuicsescot samlith 7 ishse lin pars 
i7?sin bis i?iobli case 7 notlaic 7 chenncigis arcongaibther huile hi crist 
i72sin 7 ishitorrund cruisse suidigthir huile forsi?imeis 7 isforcloen 

14. The submersion with which the two halves are submerged (in 20 
the chalice is) a tigure of the submersion of Christ's Body in His Blood 
after His wounding on the Cross. 

15. The particle that is cut off from the bottom of the half which is 
on the (priest's) left hand is the figure of the wounding with the lance in 
the armpit of the right side ; for westwards was Christ's face on the 25 
Cross, to wit, contra ciuitatem, and eastwards was the face of Longinus ; 
what to him was the left to Christ was the right. 

16. The confraction is of seven kinds^, to wit, five particles of the 
common Host as a figure of the five senses of the soul : seven of the 
Host of saints and virgins, save the chief ones, as a figure of the seven 30 
gifts of the Holy Ghost '^: eight (particles) of the martyrs' Host as a 
figure of the octonary New Testament^: nine of the Host of Sunday as a 
figure of the nine households of heaven^ and the nine grades of the 
Church : eleven of the Host of the Apostles as a figure of the incomplete 
number of the Apostles after the sin of Judas: twelve of the Host of the 35 
Kalends (the Circumcision) and of Maundy Thursday, in commemoration 

f. 65b of the complete number of the Apostles : thirteen of the Host of Low- 
Sunday and the Festival of the Ascension formerly, although later 
something less is distributed at the communion as a figure of Christ with 
His twelve apostles. 40 

17. The five and the seven and the eight and the nine and the 
eleven and the twelve and the thirteen they are sixty-five thus, and that is 
the number of the particles that is in the Host of Easter and Christmas 
and Whitsunday, for in Christ is all that comprised, and in the form of a 

* MS. iarnaithchumhu ^ MS. isair " cf. for dese Ml. 128*3, in dess in Ml. 

127'' 26, [djessi below p. 256 ^ MS.anfuirthe ^ leg. foirbthe *" Plummer compares 
the Cymr. Pasc bychan s literally : there are seven kinds on the confraction ^ see 
Isaiah xi. 23, and Vol. i. of this work, p. 670, noteb, semper sej)tiformis Spiritus sanctus 
est, Eldefonsus cited by Plummer KZ. 27, 443 * the four Gospels, 5, the Acts, 6, 

the Catholic Epistles, 7, the Pauline Epistles, 8, the Apocalypse ^ Angeli, Archangel!, 
Virtutes, Potestates, Principatus, Dominationes, Troni, Hiruphim et Saraphim, Lib. 
Hymn. 11*^ 

The Tract on the Mass in the Stoive Missal. '255 

i/ipars ochtarach forlai?» clii • lit dictu??i est inclinato* capite tradidit 

18. Suidii^oth C()//?buig case 7 notlaic -ill- parsa dcac in eo na 
cros • a Uiili' i/niatarsno -xx- pars i/niacuairt roth u- ]);irsa^ caclie 

5 oxile a XUl- itir i/^cuaird 7 ehorp nacros .i. a nil- cacharaiiiiie'^ i/i})ars 
modonach ishi diatet i«tii oifVes^^ .i. Wgor \n\nuiu\n cosiiaruiiaib a//ibis 
hosen snas dind eo • doepscophaib • atar-siio- ioi-lnim cli dosacardaib • a 
ni • forlai?// deis • dohuilib tbgraclaib • ani® oiidtarsiio sis doanchortib 7 
aes na^ aithirge. Ain bis isi/aloxil oclitarthuaiscerdig doHniu/cclerchib 
10 iudochtardescerdach domaccaib enngaib • aiiichtarthuaiscero?ac/t doaes 
aitherge • auichtardescerdach doais lanamnassa dligthig 7 doaes 11a 
tet dolaim rinui : 

19. ISsed t?'a asbrig ladia menmae dobuith hifigraib inoffiind^ f- (>^a 
7 corophe tomen??mie indrann'^ arafoemi din obli amail bith 

15 ball dicm^ assacbroich 7 ara?^be croch sa(it)hir for each arith fein* 
ore noenigether fiisi/ichorp'^ crochthe. Nitechte aslocod i/iparsa 
cena7?i]aissiuth amal nan coer censaigith mlas hirruna de : — Nicoir 

atecht fo culfiacli • hi^guir nan coir rosaegeth forruna d4 na forberther 
heres noco : ~ 
20 Finit. amen, Deo gratias. 

cross is all set on the paten, and the upper part is inclined on the left 
hand, as was said : Inclinato capite tradidit sjnrituin. 

18. Tlie arrangement of the confraction at Easter and Christmas^: 
thirteen particles in the stem of the crosses, nine in its cross-piece, 

25 twenty particles in its circle-wheel™, five particles in each angle, sixteen 
both in the circle and in the body of the crosses, that is, four for every 
part. The middle particle is that to which the masspriest" goes i.e. the 
figure of the breast with the secrets. What is from that upwards of the 
shaft to bishops : the cross-piece on the left hand to priests : that on the 

30 right hand to all subgrades ; that from the cross-piece down to anchorites 
and penitents: that which is in the left upper angle to true young clerics: 
the right upper to innocent childi-en; the left lower to folk of repentance, 
the right lower to folk lawfully married and to those that go not before to 

35 19. This is what God deems worthy, the mind to be in the symbols f. 66a 
of the mass, and that this be thy mind : the portion of the Host which 
thou receivest (to be) as it were a member of Christ from His Cross, and 
that there may be a cross of labour on each (in) his own course, because 
it unites to the crucified Body. It is not meet to swallow the particle 

40 without tasting it, as it is improper not to seek to bring savours into 
God's mysteries. It is not proper for it to go under the back-teeth, (this) 
symbolizing that it is improper to dispute overmuch on God's mysteries, 
lest heresy should be increased thereby. 

Finit. Amen. Deo gratias. 

* MS. inclinate ^ John xix. 30 ^ MS. charainne '• MS. oifre with a tiace 
of final s : cf. oifrider 'offertur,' Trip. Life, 192, 1. 26 ® .a. ni. Zirnmer ^ between 
anchor and aithri<ie nothing can be read with certainty ; the letter after r seems to be 
d, the two following letters may be ai ; doanchordaih jivaithirge or 7 aia aithirge'^ J.S. 
K only the tops of ^ can be read ^ d over the line ' MS. /^'/ua, Gwynn ^ leg. 
-corp ' cf. KZ. xxvii 441 sqq. "> Pluramer (KZ. 27, 448) compares the gyni.'i of 

Eldefonsus. In natale uero Domini... offerendi sunt panes aequali numero et figura 
semper duodecim per gyrum, hoc est in rotundum, ad significandum Angelicum chorum 
" literally 'he who offers' 

256 Old- Irish Prose. 



(BiBL. Carolisr. No. clxvii.) 

At top of page : 
...sancte trinitatis et sancti cronani, filii lug^ed6ll^ 

Fragments of tiuenty-nine lines^ : 

Col. 1 : audpairtt so ] tho 6thurcbail | essi^ cotuaisri | eid de | oir et | 

reod : | thuil (?) | : clae | : daib : | liuasa | ach et ( et dith | sacar 
et tua I aithir | mail | b:: :ic(?) | fornn | rbu . et | o neuch | m- 
dama | rtnaig | ndhuili | thur : | si cot : : | cainre | dia . dr | daib . 
d I : I ^ 

Col. 2 Ditholu aechtrann et iiamat et geinte • et fochide • diphlagaib tened 

et noine • et gorte et galra^ uile necsamle. 

Col. 2 (Save us) from a flood of foreigners^ and foes and pagans and tribu- 

lations : from plagues of fire and famine and hunger and many divers 
diseases^. 15 

^ This Cronan son of Lugaed was also called Mocliua of Cluain Dolcain, now 
Clondalkin near Dublin. See the Martyrologies of Oengus and Donegal at Aug. 6 

^ Some letters have been lost at the beginning of every line through the cutting of 
the margin 

^ Here might be conjectured [cofuined 6d)essi 
^ at least three lines have been cut away at the bottom, Holder 
® cf, Forlosctite?* torthi iarna tadbsiu iar[um] la tola n-echt?'and 7 dasscarsluag, LL. 
188« 46 

^ Cf. the charm in LL. 360 top and left margins : ... dom anacul ar demnaib, ar 
drochdoenib, ar dornom, ar drochamsir, ar galar, ar gabelaib, ar uacht is ar accorus, ar 
anffib, ar escuni, ar digail, ar dairmitin, ar dinsem, ar derchaine, ar mirath, ar merugud, 
ar theidm bratha borrfadaig, ar olc ifKrn ilphiastaig con n-ilur a phian. 

Notes in the Books of Dimma, Dm-rofr and Deir. 257 



A. Book of Dimma. 

Oroit dodinimu rodscrih pro deo 7 benedictione. 
5 Oroit dodiminu. 

Oroit dodianchHdiu diaroscrihad hie Mhev ei dodimmu^^cvihenli. 

finit ^\wen>^ dimma mace nathi.>^.., 

. B. Book of Durrow, 

ro >J< Miserere domine naemani >^. . .>^ fili neth. . . 

Ermi^ dom hilluag mo saethir al::: ^ain alt cen dichill 
: : : : :^ nech'^ nacrad ocus atrah ind richith - • ' 

C. The Colophon in the Book of Deir. 

Forchubus caich diiini imbia arrath inlebran colli aratardda 
15 bendacht foranmain intruagain rodscribai. 

A prayer for Dimmae who has written it pro etc. 

A prayer for Dimmae. 

A prayer for Dianchride for whom hie liber has been written, and for 
Dimmae scrihenti. Amen. 

20 Give me in reward for my labour O L without neglect 

and a habitation in heaven. 

(Be it) on the conscience of every one with whom shall be^ the 
booklet with beauty that he bestow a blessing on the soul of the 
poor wretch who has copied it. 

* £" is not quite clear; nn might be read im, Gwynn 

^ the letter after a is probably I, possibly h or h; the next letter is quite blurred ; it 
might be an o or more likely the siglum for us ; the following letter is probably c, but 
the letter is torn, and it may be b, Gfwynn 

^ the line seems to begin with o, but there are perhaps two letters before it ; then 
come two or three blurred letters, which look like om ; then apparently nni; but the m 
is peculiar, and it might be ip, with the tail of p gone; for niu might possibly be read 
iro, Gwynn 

** the h is a little doubtful, Gwynn 

® for the construction cf. Vol. i, p. 287, note f 

S. G. II. 17 

258 Old- Irish Prose. 


(BiBL. Vadiana Sangallensis, A.C. 23.) 

l>. 40 Caput XI. Findanus cum recludi uoluisset et instantibus precibus 
pro hoc domini uoluntatem scire laboraret, uox huiuscemodi ad eum 
delapsa est : is cet duit odia "■. 5 

l>, 41 Caput XIV. Reclusus iam cum tanta fames eum urgeret ut panem 

totum et plus manducare uellet, in natale S. Patricii quae tunc forte 
aduenerat, Deum sedulo rogauit, ut huiuscemodi ingluuiem ipsius 
interuentu a se auferret. Qui mox post orationem et lacrimas, quas 
incomparabiliter etiam in leuibus rebus fundere solebat, tale ora- lo 
culum aure percepit, propria lingua prolatum : Ataich crist ocus 
patric artmache farnd feil tdm nd cisel teilc hruth is tart doit teilc 
coil farcisel^. 

P. 44 Caput XVIII. In natali sancti Columbae iterum temptatione 

afflictus et in dubitatione posit us, si paruam annonam, quae ad 15 
uictam cottidianum sicut aliis monachis ipsi quoque dabatur pau- 
peribus erogare debuisset. Reputabat enim secum, ne si cibos de 
aliorum labore sibi oblatos pauperibus erogasset, hinc deum offen- 
deret. De hac igitur re Domini uoluntatem per intercessionem 
sancti Columbae precibus et lacrimis requirebat. Cui tale continue ^o 
responsum uoce suauissima diuinitas direxit Gucenn do chdch ciicenn 
detfaden- maith detfaden maith do chdch^. 

p. 45 Caput XIX. Primis quoque diebus, quo poenalem locum, quern 

in hoc mundo pro Dei amore delegerat, intrare ilium contigit, gulae 
nimium uicio temptatus est. Nam usque ad horam, qua caeteri '^5 
reficiebantur, expectare nequaquam poterat, sed etiam donee euan- 
gelium legeretur, a cibo abstinere nequiuerat. Qua suggestione 
uehementer affectus et ultra quam credi potest erubescens, ad solita 
confugit auxilia. In festiuitate quippe sancti Aidani episcopi 
audiuit, cum illius imploraret adminicula, huiuscemodi uocem : 3° 
Aimnne ilao ocus innaidchi. nilonge colonge cele de remut no fer fas^ 
sruitJiiu^. Qua uoce statim temptatio ipsa sedata est. 

P. 40 Thou art permitted of God ^. 

P. 41 Entreat Christ and Patrick of Armagh, on whom there is neither 

plague nor Devil, throw off fever and thirst from thee, throw off 35 

hunger^ (?) on the Devil ^. 
P. 44 Thine own kitchen is everyone's kitchen : everyone's good thine own 

P, 45 Patience by day and by night. Thou shouldst not eat until a Culdee 

eats before thee, or a man who is older. 4° 

* MSS. isTiet duit odia * anatheset indabdane A; isket duithodia anathes etindabdane 
B ; feket diu todia anathes et in dabdane C ^ MSS. Ataich crist ocus patric artmache • 
farna feiltam naklsel teilc bruchir tart doit teilco » il farkf/sel A; AtaicJi • christ > ocus » 
pariacart mache »forna * feiltam -no chisel • teilcpruchir • tard • doit • te ilco • ilfar kyselB; 
ataich crist ochus patrigarthmachice * farna felitdm nakisel theilcbrur tart doitus teilcho il 
far kysel C ^ MSS. Cucendo chach • cucenndet {chukenndet C) faden • maith detfaden • 
maith dochach AC ; cucendo • clutch • cuJcen • det * faden • maith • det faden • maith • do 
chach • B ^ for bhas « MSS. Aimnne • ilao ecus innaidchi • nilonge • colonge • ce 

lederemut » no ferfas sruithiu A; ainme ilaoocus innaichchi nilonge colonge celederemut * 
nefersas sriuthiu B ; animne ilaoocus innaidchinilonge colonge celedcremut no fersas 
surithiu C ^ the correction and interpretation of the rest of the Irish is uncertain 

8 leg. colli 'leanness' ? J.S. ^ Ebel quotes lacisal .i. la demon, Fiaec h. 37 

Names in the Book of Armagh. 259 


A. In the Book of Armagh. 

...rex quidam m.igniis...regnans in Teinoria, quae erat caput f. 2a 2 
Seotorum, Loiguire nomine til ins Neill, origo stirpis legiae huius 
5 pene insolae. 

e quibus [soil, magi et aurispices ct incantatores] hii duo prae f. 2b 1 
caeteris praeferebantur, quorum nomina haec sunt : LotJiroch, qui et 
Lochru, et Liicetmael qui et Ronal. oportunum portum in regiones Coolennorum in portum f- 2b 2 
lo apud nos alarum qui uocatur hostium Dee dilata est. ilium hominem gentilem Milcoin. 

Turn deinde Brega Conalneosque fines necnon et fines Ulathorum 
in leuo dimittens ad extremum fretum, quod est Brene, se immissit. 
et discenderunt in terram ad hostium Slain. 
15 . . .porcinarius cuiusdam uiri...cui nomen erat Dichu. 
...indicauit domino suo duDichoin. 

sed uolens cito ire ut uissitaret praedictum hominem Milcoin... f. 3a 1 
relicta ibi nauis apud Dichoin, coepit per terras diregere uiam in 
regiones Cruidnenorum*'* donee peruenit ad montem Miss. 
10 Audiens autem Miliucc seruum suum iturum*^ ad uissitandum 

Stans autem sanctus Patricius in praedicto loco a latere dextero 
mentis Miss. . . 

...conuertit cito iter suum ad regiones rursumf. 3a2 
25 peruenit in campum Iiiis ad Dichoin. 

...dimisso in fide plena et pace bono illo uiro Dic/m, migrantes f- 3b 1 
de campo Iniss dexteraque manu demittentes omnia ad plenitudinem 
ministerii quae erant ante, non incongrue leua in portum hostii 
Colpdi... delsiti sunt. 
30 ...uenierunt in praedictum maximum campum^, donee postremo 
ad uesperum peruenierunt ad Ferti uirorum Feec quam ut fabulae 
ferunt foderunt^ uiri, id est serui, Feccol Ferchertni, qui fuerat unus 
e nouim magis profetis Bregg^. 

...magis...uocatis ad Temoria. 
35 His ergo auditis turbatus est rex Loiguire omnis f. 4a 1 
ciuitas Temoria cum eo. 

. . .assumptis his duobus magis. . .id est Lucetmael et Lochru, in fine 
noctis illius perrexit Loiguire de Temoria ad Ferti uirorum Feec... 

...unus tantum...hoc est Ercc filius Dego, cuius nunc reliquiiB f. 4a 2 
40 adorantur in ilia ciuitate quae uocatur Slaney surrexit. 

* leg. Cruithnenorum ^ iterwu, Gwynn 

'^ i.e. Mag Breg '^ MS. fodorunt 

"■' here, as in some Ogham inscriptions, the 'aspiration' of a consonant is indicated 
by doubhng it. So in Siggeus infra f. 9'' 2, Bitteum infra f. 11'' 1, and perhaps in 
Eoddanus, f. 9''2, Echredd, infra f. 11'' 1, and deirbbo', inderbba, indeirbbce, supra, 
p. 121 


260 Names of Persons and Places. 

...alter magus, nomine Lochrii, procax erat in conspectn sancti... 
^'- 4b 1 ...pauci ex eis semiuiui euasserunt ad montem Monduirn. 

...ipse et uxor eius et alii ex Scotis duo... 
f- 4b 2 et rex Loiguire... Sid Temoriam uersus est deluculo. 

...recumbentibus regibus et principibus et magis apud Loiguire.., s 
adueniente ergo eo in caenacolum Temoriae nemo de omnibus 
ad aduentum eius surrexit praeter unum tantum, id est Dubthoch 
maccuLugil^, poetam optimum, apud quem tunc temporis ibi erat 
quidam adoliscens poeta nomine Feec, qui postea mirabilis episcopus 
fuit, cuius reliquiae adorantur hiSleihti. lo 

f. 5a 1 Hie, ut dixi, Duhthach solus ex gentibus in honorem sancti 

Patricii surrexit. 

...ille magus Lucetmail . . .^oXioitw^ est...confligere aduersus sanc- 
tum Patricium. 
i". 5a 2 . . induxit niuem super totum campum pertinguentem ye?^e/i?i. '5 

f. 5bl unus ex pueris sancti Patricii Benineus^^ nomine... Felix 

autem Benineus... 
^ 5b 2 . . .dixit els rex Loiguire. 

Erat quidam homo in regionibus Ulothorum Patricii tempore, 
Macuil msiCcuGreccae. ^o 

...ita ut die quadam in montosso, aspero altoque sedens loco hin- 
Druim moccuEchach... 
f. 6a 1 ...sanctum quoque Patricium... interficere cogitaret. 

f. 6a 2 Sanctus uero Patricius conuersus ad Maccuil ait... nunc° addidit Maccuill dicens... ^5 

f. 6b 1 Dixitque Maccuill : sic faciam. 

Et migrauit inde Maccuil tam cito ad mare dexterum campi 

Et inspirauit illi uentus aquilo et sustulit eum ad meridiem 
iecitque eum in insolam Euoniam nomine. Inuenitque ibi duos 3© 
uiros...qui primi docuerunt uerbum Dei et babtismum in Euonia. 
Et conuersi sunt homines insolae in doctrina eorum ad fidem 
catholicam, quorum nomina sunt Gonindri et Rimiili. 

...successor eorum in episcopatu effectus est. Hie est Maccuill 
dimane episcopus et antestes Arddce Huimnonn. 35 

...requiescens Patricius iuxta salsuginem quae est ad aquilo- 

nalem plagam a CoUo Bonis... audiuit sonum...gentilium...facientium 

Et ait sanctus Patricius : mudehroth... 
f. 6b 2 Fuit quidam homo diues et honorabilis in regionibus Orien- 40 

talium cui nomen erat Daire. 

...dedit illi locum alium in inferior! terra, ubi nunc est Fertce 
Marty rum iuxta Ardd Machw. 

...uenit eques Dairi^... Stulte fecit Daire. 

Et dixit Daire,.. ...inruit mors super Daire. 45 

et ecce infirmatus est Daire. 
f. 7a 1 Sanatusque est Daire asparsione aquae sanctae. 

Et uenit Daire. . . Dixitque Dah^e ad sanctum : Ecce hie aeneus 

* Lugil a corruption of Lugir ^ MS. bineus 

<^ now, Gwynn ^ MS. doiri \ dairi 

Names in the Book of Armagh. 261 

sit tecum, ot ait sanctus Patricius grazacham. rcucrsiisciuc Daire 
ad doimiin siiaiu dixit: Stnltus homo est (|ui nihil boni dixit prnoter 
grazacham tantum pro aeneo mirabili metritarum trium, additcjuc 
Daire, dicens semis suis : Ite, rcportate nobis aeneum nostrum. 
5 exierunt ct dixerimt Patricio: Portabimus aeneum. nihilomiiuis et 
iUa nice sanctus Patricius dixit: gratzachaniyportatij; et portauerunt. 
Interrogauitque Daire socios sues dicens: quid dixit Christianus 
quando reportastis" aeneum? At illi responderunt : grazacham dixit, 
et ille Daire respondens dixit: gratzacham in dato, grazacham in 
lo abhito eius. [Nullum] dictum tarn bonum est quam'' grazacham. 
illis. portabitur illi rursum aeneus suus. Et uenit Daire ipsemef^ 
ilia nice et portauit aeneum ad Patricium. 

...ciuitas quae nunc Ardd Machae nominatur. loco in quo nunc altare est sinistralis asclessiae inArddi.lQ.2 
15 Machce. aquilonalem plagam Airdd Mache. campo Inis habitantem... 

. . .sanctus Patricius. . .dixit : mudebrod malefecisti. 

De eo quod angelus eum prohibuit ne iMachi'^ moriretur. f. 7b 1 

^° ...Ideo ad ArddMachae missit, quam prae omnibus terris f. 8a l 
dilexit...iter carpere coepit ad Machi... 

Reuertere ad locum unde uenis, hoc est Sahid... 

Prima petitio, ut inArddMachce^Sit ordinatio tua. 

Tertia petitio ut nepotes Z)ic/iow...missericordiam mereantur. f. 8a 2 
25 Et plebs Ulod dixit... 

...sacrificium ab episcopo Ta55ac/i ""...acceperat^ 

et a loco qui Clocher uocatur, ab oriente Finduhrec de pecori- f. 8b 1 
bus Conail electio clarificauit boues. et exierunt, Dei nutu regente, 
ad Dun Lethglaisse, ubi sepultus est Patricius. 
30 ...contensio ad bellum usque perueniens inter nepotes Neill et 
Orientales ex una parte... 

...Orientales et nepotes A^eill contra Ultit^ acriter ad certamen 

...usque ad fluium Cabcenne^ peruenierunt. 
35 ...pedem super petram ponens in Scirit iuxta' montem Mis... f- 8b 2 

Portauit Patricius per Sininn secum .L. clocos... 

Patricius uenit de campo Arthicc ad Drummut Gerigi et ad f- 9^ 1 
Nairniu Toisciurt [et] ad Ailich EsrachUe. 

sed fuit uir missericors apud illos Hercaith nomine, de genere 
40 Nothi, pater Feradachi. credidit Deo Patricii, et babtitzauit ilium 
Patricius et Feradachum filium eius, et immolauit tilium Patricio, 
et exiuit cum Patricio ad legendum triginta annis, et ordinauit ilium 
in urbe Roma, et dedit illi nomen nouum Sachellum, et scripsit illi 
librum psalmorum quern uidi, et portauit ab illo partem de reliquiis'' 
45 Petri et Pauli, Laurentii et Stefani quae sunt in Machi. 

* MS. reportasti ^ MS. cum 

«= MS. insemet •• MS. innichi 

« i.e. VAssach 'thy Assicus' ^ MS. acciperat 

^ MS. et contra xiltu nepotes neill 

^ leg. Culcenne: cf. Druimcliabh ay traigh Cuilcinde, Keeves, Columba, 289 

• MS. in ^ reliquis, Gwynn 

262 Names of Persons and Places. 

Caetiacus itaque ct Sachellus ordinabant cpiscopos, prespiteros, 
diaconos, clericos sine consilio Patricii in campo Aii. et accussauit 
illos Patricias, et mittens sepistolas illis cxierunt ad poenitentiam 
ducti ad Ai^dd Mache ad Patriciam... 
^' ^^ ^ Tirechdn episcopus haec scripsit ex ore uel libro Ultani epi- 5 

scopi cuius ipse alumpnus uel discipulus fuit^ 

Inueni quatuor nomina in libro [adjscripta Patricio apud Ultanum 
episcopum Conchuburnensium, sanctus Magonus, qui est clarus, 
Succetus qui est [deus belli uel fortis belli], Patricius [qui est pater 
ciuium], Cothirthiacus, quia seruiuit quatuor'^ domibus magorum. Et 'o 
empsit ilium unus ex eis cui nomen erat Miliuc macciiBoin magus, 
et seruiuit illi septem annis omni seruitute ac multiplici'' labore, et 
porcarium possuit eum in montanis conuallibus. J)einde autem 
uissitauit ilium anguelus Domini in somniis in cacuminibus mentis 
Scirte iuxta montem Miss. ^5 

...mihi testante Ultano episcopo. 

. . .in quinto regni anno Loiguiri 77iaicc Neill. 

Duobus autem uel quinque annis regnauit Loiguire post mortem 

Venit uero Patricius cum Gallis ad insolas maccuGhor. 20 

f. 9b 1 Ascendit autem de mari ad campum Br eg. 

Primo uero uenit ad uallem portauit filium 
Sesceneum nomine, episcopum secum...Vespere uero uenit ad 
hostium Ailhine. 

Benignus episcopus successor Patricii in aeclessia Machce. 25 

f • 9 b 2 De Episcopis. 

[col. 1] Benignus, Bronus, Sachellus, Cethiacus, Carthacus, 
Cartenus, Connanus, Fintanus*^, Siggeus, iEternus, Sencaticus, 
Olcanus, Iborus, Ordius, Nazarius, Miserneus, Senachus, Secundinus, 
Gosachtus®, Camulacus, Auxilius, Victorious, Bressialus, Feccus, 50 
Menathus, Cennannus, Nazarus, Melus, Maceleus,Mactaleus, Culeneus, 
Asacus, Bitheus, Falertus, Sesceneus^, Muirethchus, Temoreris qui 
fundauit aeclessiam sanctam Cairce quarn tenuit familia Glono auiss, 
[col. 2] Daigreus, lustianus mac hu Daimene, Olcanus''', Domnallus 
et alii quam plurimi. 35 

De Prespiteris. 

Anicius, Brocidius, Amirgenus, Lommanus, Catideus, Catus, 
Catanus, Broscus, Ailbeus, Trianus episcopus. 

De nominibus Francorum Patricii 

Episcopi tres Inaepius, Bernicius, Hernicius subdiaconus Seman, 40 
Semen, Cance?!, Bernicius diaconus et Ernicius Franci, uiri .xu. cum 
sorore una aut vi. uel .111. [col. 3] Cassanus, Gonlang, Erclang, 

wording shews that this is a lemma of the copyist and not due to Tirechan, 
Bs in the first person, Bury, The Englisli Historical Revieiv, April 1902, p. 236 

* The 
who writes 

^ .uii. Gwynn "" MS. duplici "• MS. Firtnanus (firtranus, Gwynn) with a punctum 
delens over r « MS. gosachus ^ MS. sescneus s MS. olo anus 

Names in the Book of Armagli. 263 

Brocaniis, Rodclanus, hrigson'' ct alter Roddanus (jui fundauit 
iEcIetssiam Seiioni Nepotum Ailello^\ (piain tciuicrunt. moiiachi 
Patricii Gengen et Sannnch. 

Dc Diaconis. 

5 J)iacoiius luostus'' (jui babtitzauit Ceraiuim tiliuni artificis'' ex 

libro Patricii. Diacoiius Coimmanus earns Patrieio, c|iii f'uit in 
aeclossia magna Airdlicce*^. Oleanns nionachus (jni f'uit in Cellola 
Magna Muaide^ prespiter. Duos exorcistas seimus apud ilium, exor- 
eista Losca in Dorso Dairi, in rcgionibus Tairtri, cxorcista alius in f. lOa 1 
io campc) Liphi. 

Dc aeclessiis quas fundauit in eampo Breg^. primum in Cul- 
mine^' .ii. Aeclessia Cenie, in qua sepultus est Hcrcus qui portauit 
mortalitatem magnam. .iii. in cacuminibus Aisse .iiii. imBlaitinia, 
.u. in Collumbas, in qua ordinauit Eugenium sanctum episcopum. 
•5 ui. Aeclessia filii^ Laithphi. .uii. iiuBridam, in qua fuit sanctus 
Dulcis^' frater Carthaci. uiii super Argethor^ in qua [fuit] Kannanus 
episcopus quem ordinauit Patricius in prime pasca liiFerti uirorum 

. . ut accenderet funium benedictum in oculos ac nares hominum 
2o gentilium et regis Loiguiri et magorum illius, quia contra[i]uerunt 
illi tres magi fratres ex uno uiro nominibus et genere, Cruth, Lochleth, 
Lanu"^ de genere Runtir. 

Et eleuauit Patricius manus suas Deo circa magum Lochletheum. . . 
Prima feria uenit ad Taltenam, ubi fit agon regale, ad Coirpriti- f. lOa 2 
25 cum filium Neill, qui uoluit eum occidere et flagillauit seruos eius in 
flumine Sele ut indicarent Patricium Coirpritico. 

...non erunt pisces magni in flumine Sele semper. 
Deinde autem uenit ad Conallum filium Neill... 
...reliquit tres fratres cum una sorore. et haec sunt nomina 
30 illorum : Cathaceus, Cathurus, Catneus, et soror illorum Catnea. 

Perrexitque ad ciuitatem Temro ad Loigairium filium Neill 

sed non potuit credere dicens : Nam Neel pater mens non siniuit 
mihi credere, sed ut sepeliar in cacuminibus Temro... Ego filius 
35 Neill et filius Danlinge iiiiMaistin^ in campo Liphi. f. 10b 1 

Porro fundauit aeclessiam iCarric Dagri et alteram aeclessiam 
imMruig thuaithe, et scripsit elimenta Cerpano. 

et uenierunt ad fontem Loigles in Scotica, nobiscum Vitulus 
40 Endeus filius Amolngid sum ego, filii Fechrach filii Echach, ab 
occidentalibus plagis de campo Domnon et de silua Fochloth. Cum- 
que audiisset Patricius nomen siluije Fochlothi gauissus est uaide, et 
dixit Endeo Aviolngid fiiio : Et ego tecum exibo... 

a This seems a gloss, meaning 'that is brig^ ^ Senchill Aue nA Hello 

^' leg. Justus or lostus '' C'iaran iiiacc intsd'ir 

" Domnach Mor Airdlicce, Trip. Life p. 104 ^ lii Gill Mdir MuaUle 
K i MaUj Breg '' i Mulluch ' MS. filio 

^ seems a translation of some Irish name meaning 'sweet,' 'fortassc Dulccli dc 
Clochar Dulech, prope Sivords,^ Hogan 
' MS. agetbor '" MS. Luchlcthlanu " iiitmaiftui, Gwynn 

264 Names of Persons and Places. 

f. lOb 2 Conallus autem babtitzatus est, et dedit Patricius benedictionem 

super ilium, et temiit manum illius et dedit Cethiaco episcopo. Et 
nutriuit ilium et docuit eum Ccthiacus et Mucneus frater Cethiachi 
episcopi, cuius sunt reli(|uiae in Aeclessia Magna Patricii in silua 
Fochlithi. 5 

Venierunt autem filii Amolnf/id sex ad iudicandum ante faciem 
Loigidri, et Endeus contra eos unus et filius eius tener, et Patricius 
ante illos, et inuestigauerunt causam hereditatis illorum. et iudicauit 
illis Loiguire et Patricius ut diuiderent inter se hereditatem in 
septem partes, et dixit Endeus... lo 

...foedus pepigerunt per manus Loiguiri filii Neill Patricius et 
filii inierunt iter facere ad Montem Egli. 
f. ila 1 ...quia necessitas poscit illos ut peruenirent siluam Fochlithi... 

Plantauit aeclessiam super Vadum Segi^ et alteram aeclessiam 
Cinnenae sanctae^ super Vadum Carnoi imBoind et alteram^ 15 
super Coirp raithe et alteram'' super Fossam BaUbronig, quam 
tenuit episcopus Filius cairthm'\ auunculus Brigtce sanctae. Fun- 
dauitque alteram in Campo Echredd, alteram in Campo Taidcni, 
quae dicitur Cellhile, apud familiam Scire est, alteram in Campo 
Echnach, in qua fuit Cassanus prespiter, alteram in Singitibus, 20 
alteram in Campo Bili iuxta Vadum Capitis Canis, alteram in Capite 
Carmelli in Campo Teloch in qua sancta Brigita pallium cepit sub 
manibus Filii caille. InHaisniuch ' Midi mansit iuxta Petram 
Goithrigi, sed occissi sunt circa se alii perigrini a filio Fechach filii 
Nell...^t alteram aeclessiam in Capite Airt in regionibus Roide, in 25 
qua possuit altare lapideum, et alteram hiCuil Corrce. Et uenit per 
flumen Etline in duas Tethbias, et ordinauit Melum episcopum, et 
aeclessiam Bili fundauit, et ordinauit Gosactum filium Milcon maccu- mittens Camulacum Commiensium in Campum Cuini et 
digito illi indicauit locum de cacumine Granerety id est aeclessiam 30 
Raithin. Et uenit in Campum Rein et ordinauit Bruscum prespi- 
terum...qui dixit mirabile post mortem eius altero sancto qui fuit 
in insola Generis Cothirbi^ : Bene est... 
f. lla 2 ...portauit ossa Brusci sancti secum ad insolam. 

Mittens autem Patricius Methhrain ad Fossam Slecht barbarum 35 
Patricii propinquum... Venitque Patricius ad alueum Sinone ad 

locum in quo mortuus fuit auriga illius Boidmalus et sepultus ibi, 
in quo dicitur Cail^ Boidmail usque in hunc diem. 

Finit liber primus in regionibus Nepotum Neill peractus. 

Incipit secundus in regionibus Connacht peractus. 40 

...ab illo Ultano episcopo Conchuburnensi... 
f. llbl Venit ergo Patricius sanctus per alueum fluminis Sinnce per 

Vadum Duorum Auium^ in Campum Ai. Audientes autem magi 
Loiguiri filii Neill omnia quae facta fuerant, Caluus et Capitolauium'\ 
duo fratres qui nutrierant duas filias Loiguiri, Ethne Alba, Fedelm 45 
Rufa...densas inaurinas super tectum Campum Ai fecerunt. 

...discessit omnis grauitudo magica tenebrarum a campo Ai. et 
dixit Deo gratias, et uenierunt per alueum fluminis Sinnce, qui' 

* Ath Sighi on the Boyne, now Assey ^ MS. Cinnena sancta '^ MS. altera 

^ MS. cairtin ® cotirbi, Gwynn ^ cail .i. lebaid no comet, H. 2. 16, col. 97 

^ Siinm dn en ^ Mail 7 Caplait ' quce, Gwynn 

Xanics in the Book of Annaijh. 265 

dicitur Bandea^, ad Tumuliun Omdi^. Tn (juo loco ordiiiauit Ailbeum 
sanctum prcspiterinn ; cui iiidicaiiit altaio niirabilo lapidcuni in 
montc Nopotum xiilello'\ ijuia inter Nepotcs Ailello orat. et babti- 
tzauit Maneuni'^ sanctum quem ordinauit episcopus Brouus filius 
5 loii, seruus Dei®, socius Patricii. Venierunt ad (•am})um Ulais^ et 
in illo posuit cclolam magnam quae sic uocatur Cellola Magna«, et 
in ilia reliquit duos barbaros Conleng et Erclemj monachos sibi. 

Deinde uenit ad Assicum et Bitteum'* et ad magos (pii fuerunt 

de genere CorcuChonlmiin, Ilono et Ith fratres. alter... immolauit 

10 yibi domum suam et exiit ad IiiihUach Horiion... et posuit ibi 

Assicum et Betheum filium fratris Assici, et Cipiam matrem Bethei f- nb 2 

Asicus sanctus episcopus faber aereus erat Patricio... de illis 
tres patinos quadrates' uidi, id est patinum in aeclessia Patricii in 
15 A^'dd Machcii et alterum in aeclessia Alo find^ et tertium in aeclessia 
magna Saeoli super altare Felarti sancti episcopi. Asicus iste fecit 
profugam in aquilonem regionis ad Montem Lapidis\ et fuit septem 
annis in insola qua uocatur Rochuil retro Montem Lapidum... 
...sepilierunt eum ivRaith Chimgai JiiSertib. 
20 ...dixit quod non reuertetur in Campum Ai. 

...sunt ossa eius in Campo Sered hivRaitli Chungi monachus 
Patricii, sed con tender unt eum familia Columbae cille"^ et familia 
Airdd sratha. 

Patricius uero uenit de fonte Alo find ad Dumecham Nepotum 
25 Ailello, et fundauit in illo loco aeclessiam quae sic uocatur Senella 
Cella Dumiche usque hunc diem. In quo reliquit uiros sanctos 
Macet et Cetgen et Rodanum prespiterum. 

Et uenit apud se filia... nomine Mathona, soror Benigni successoris 
Patricii, quae tenuit pallium apud Patricium et Rodanum [et] 
30 monacha fuit illis. et exiit per montem Filiorum Ailello, et 
plantauit aeclessiam liberam hiTamnuch. 

...reliquias sancti Rodani. .. f. I2a l 

...posuerunt episcopos {.id Cairellumj iuxta sanctam aeclessiam 
hiTamnuch, quos ordinauerunt episcopi Patricii, id est Bronus et 
ii Bietheus non quaerebant aliquid a familia Dicmichce nisi amicitiam 
tantummodo, sed quaerit familia Clono^... 

Deinde autem uenit sanctus Patricius ad fontem qui° dicitur 
Clebach in lateribus Crochan... et ecce duae filiae regis Loiguiri, 
Ethne Alba et Fedelm Rufa ad fontem more mulierum ad lauandum 
40 mane uenierunt. 

Sed illos uiros side aut deorum terrenorum aut fantassiam 

(Et ueni)t (ma)gus Gapl{t..,Ei frater illius uenit M(ael)... Et ad f- l*-^b l 
Matho[n]um et ad Patricium uerba dura dicit. 

* 'goddess ': cf. in fluuio qui Latine dici potest Nigra Dea, Adamn. Col. Vita, p. 155 
^ Dumae Graid <^ cUlelo, Gwynn: iSleib Una iiAilello, cf. Trip. Life, 94, 1. 4 

'' cogn. with diinane supra, and perhaps the Koman praenomen Mdnins W. S. 
" cele De 'Culdee' ^ Mag Glais « cellula Magna, (iwynn: Cell Mor '> tt for 

til, as in some Ogham inscriptions: cf. Betheum, infra 1. 11 ' MS. quadrotos ^ MS. 
alofind: 'of ^i7yz»t/,' now Elphin ' SUah liacc '" i.e. the Cohimbian foundations 
in Ireland and Scotland, of which the Abbot of Hi was the common head, Reeves, 
ColuiuUa, p. 162 n. " of Cluain (maccu Nois), now Cionmacnois " quce, 


266 Names of Persons and Places. 

similis est Caluus contra* Gaj)lit. 

...sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem Clebach. 

Deinde an tern uenit Patricius (ad) cainpum Caire(tho), id est in 
Muig Caireth(o) et...fundauerunt (acclessiam) in Arddlicce quae sic 
uocatur Sendomnach, et posuit in ilia Coimanum diaconum. 5 

Tenuit Patricius ArddSenlis et posuit iili(am.... L)alocam, 
et tenuit locum in Campo Nento. 

Et exierunt cum (Ce)thiaco sancto episcopo (ad) suam propriam 
regionem, quia de Genere Ailello eius pater fuit, et mater eius erat 
de Genere Sai de regionibus Cenachtce a[d] Domnach Sairigi iuxta lo 
Domum : : : : Cennani, id est Lapidum^ Moris erat Cethiaco 
episcopo ::::::: in loco GiircuSai in pasca magno [in marg. id. 
dom7iach] in pasca secundo fiebat in loco Comgelke sanctae super 
Vadum Duarum Furcarum, id est da loarcc, iuxta Genondas ( ) 

Breg, quia Cethiaci ::::::: dicunt ::::: esse...Comgella Cethiaco... ab 15 
illis lostus d(ia)conus... 
f. 12b 2 et tenuit Fidarti. et dedit illi Patricius (lib)ros babtismatis et 

babtitzauit Nep(otes Maini) et in senectute sua bona babtitzauit 
(Ce)ranum iilium artificis^. 

Interest autem inter mortem Patricii et Cerani natiuitatem, ut 20 
peritissimi numerorum aestimant, cxl annorum, et babtitzatus est 
Ceranus ex libro^ Patricii a diacono lusto... 

...digito indicauit de cacumine Garad... Et fundauit Cethecus 
aeclessiam Brergarad quam dedit filio*^ qui* ueniret per flumen Succce 
et aridi pedes eius ac ficones. ^5 

Venit uero Patricius ad Selcam in quo erant aulae^ filiorum 
Briuin... Castrametati sunt in cacuminibus Select!... et cum illo 
fuerunt [col. 1] Bronus episcopus, Sache(llus), Bronachus prespiter, 
Rodanus, Cassanus, Brocidius, Lommanus frater eius, Benignus heres 
Patricii, et Benignus frater Ceth(iaci) de Genere Ailello, [col. 2] qui 30 
tenuit (cel)lolam Benigni. (in)anorto a Patricio et Cethiaco Felartus 
episcopus de genere Ailello et soror (eius et altera) sor(or quae) fuit 
f. 18a 1 (in insola) in mari {Gonmaicne, quae) sic uocatur Groch Guile. Et 
plantauit aeclessiam super Stagnum 8elcce inscae^ et babtitzauit 
filios Broin. 35 

Et perrexit ad tramitem Gregirgi, et fundauit aeclessiam in 
Drum : : : 

Patini : : : et calix sunt in Cella Adrochtce (filiae) Taldin. 

Et perrexit ad Filios jffmc... iuxta Vadum Filiorum Heric. 

Et reuertebatur in Campum Airthic et ^clessiam Senes posuit 40 
in eo campo, et benedixit locum iTaulich Lapidum\ 

Et exiit ad Drummiit Gerrigi...^o^t mortem patris eorum qui 
faber sereus erat de genere Gerrigi. illo loco est Goonu artifex frater episcopi Bassilicse. 
f. 13a 2 Perrexit per diserta Gemgi. . .in campum australem id est Nairniu, 45 

et inuenit larnascum sanctum sub ulmo cum filio Locharnach.... 
Et fuit quidam...ab australi Medbu nomine. 

...uenit cum Patricio ab Irlocliir et legit in ArddM-achce, et 

* —It. cosmilfri ^ Dai)iiUacc Clandin, now Duleek '^ Ciardn mace intsdir 

^ For ex lihro Bury (op. cit. p. 244, n. 3) reads a [pue]ro. But see Trip. Life, 304, 24 = 
supra p. 263, 6 *= MS. quidam Alius, qucedam filia [ — ], Gwyuu : corr. Hogan 

f qucs, Gwynn s MS. s aulae ^* over i and 7i are dots and over scae a mark 

of contraction ' i.e. in Tulach na Cloch, Trip. Life, p. 108 

Names In the Book of Annayh. 267 

ordinatus est in codcm loco et (diacon)us fuit Patricio dc Gcncre 
M :: hi . . . . et fundauit aeclossiam itilnifjoe Mair Ccrrifji lib('rani 
iiion(achus) in Ardd Maclue. 

Et perr(ex)it Patricius ad fontem (lui*^ dicitiir Mucno et fecit 
5 Cellam Senes, quae sic uocafcur.... Et uenit per diserta filioriiin 
/Jn{di ....), in quo (est sanctus L)oninianus Turresc^\... Post inulta 
tempora uenit (. . . .)1 Sennieda filia En(di) tilii Bv{inin). 

Et perrexit ad regionem Conmaicn{e) hi Guil Tolat'', et posuit in 

eo aeclessias quadratas aeclessiam ArdUiscon. 

10 sorores Failar(ti) episcopi de genere Ailello. 

Et uenit in Canipum Gaeri et castrametati sunt iCidl Core. f. I3b i 

Et exinde exiit ad Campum Foivisen, et inuenit in illo loco duos 

fratres filios uiri noniinati Coiliud filius Lucliti, filii Conlaid, et 

Derclaid'^, qui niittebat seruum suum ut occideret Patricium. Luc- 

15 tens autem prohibuit^ eum — et reliquit in illo loco Conanum 


Et exiit ad fontem Stringille in disertis Et exiit ad Campum 

Raithin. Et exiit ad finem Humail dicAchud i^o6<ar.,. ordinauit 
filium patris illius Senachum^, et dedit nomen nouum illi, id est 
20 Agnus Dei, et episcopum fecit ilium. 

...ut [quod] deesset de illius aetate super aetatem filii sui ueniret, 
Oingus nomine, cui scripsit Patricius abgitorium, in die qua ordi- 
natus est Senachus. 

...apud filiam Mathonam nomine. 
25 cathedra hac : ipsa est Ached Fobiiir. 

Et perrexit Patricius ad Montem Egli et defunctus est auriga 

illius hiMuirisc Aigli, hoc est campum inter mare et Aigleum. 

Et exiit Patricius ad cacumina mentis super Crochan Aigli. f. I3b 2 

et plantauit aeclessiam in Campo Humail. 
30 Et uenit in regiones CorcuTemne ad fontem Sini. 

Et uenit ad fontem Findviaige, qui dicitur Slan. 

...uir quidam, cui benedixit Patricius, Caeta sine Cata nomine. f. 14 a l 

Cellola Tog in regionibus GorcuTeimne Patricii fuit. Cainnechus 
episcopus, monachus Patricii, fundauit earn. 
3;^ Et uenit sanctus Patricius per campos in regionibus Maicc Hercce 
inDichuil et Aitrchuil. Et uenit Patricius inDichail... 

Ego sum mace maicc Gais maic Glais, qui fui subulcus Lagir^ f. 14 a 2 
rig Hirotce^. lugulauit me fian maicc Maicc con in regno Goirpri 
Nioth fer anno .c. usque hodie. 
40 Et uenit in Album Campum in regionibus Nepotum Maini. 

Per Muadam uero uenit, et ecce audierunt magi Filiorum f. 14 b 1 
Amolngid quod sanctus uir uenisset super eos 

ad primum magum, Recradum nomine. 

et uiderunt ilium procul Patricius et Endeus filius Amolngid et 
45 Conallus Endi filius... Cumque uidisset Endeus... 

Missit autem Patricius Conallum filium t^ndi 

...dispersus est uulgus in totum campum Domndn. 

* q«orf, Gwynn '' tomnianus tunescus, Gwynn " tolit, Gwynn •' le^. 

Culciid scilicet Luclite filius Conlaid, et Derclaiit ('Iled-hand') ; cf. Trip. Life p. 110, 
W.S. " MS. liberauit ' MS. senachus « MS. ^iy lugir ^ gen. sg. of 

Hirot or Erot, part of Galway, for Medraifje is for Hcrot, LL. 192» 54, o Ath cliath 
in Uerut uill cosin n Ath cliath i Cualaind, LL. 192'' 56, W.S. 

268 Names of Persons and Places. 

...ordinauit Mucneum sanctum fratrem Cethachi, et dedit illi 
libros Lcgis scptem^ qu(5s reliquit post se mace Cerce^' filio mate 
f 14b 2 Et fundauit aeclessiam super siluam Fochiuth, in (jua sunt ossa 

sancta Mucnoi episcopi Et benedixit Amolngid filium, Fergussum 5 

fratrem Endi. 

Et ecce quidam uir ueuit ad illos, nomine Mace Dregin, cum 
filiis septem gentilibus .... et elegit [scil. Patricius] unum filium 
ex ipsis, cui nomen erat Mace Erece. 

...ilium Brono filio Icni commendabo et Olcano. ^o 

...benedixit illis locum super siluam Fochlithi. et ecce Patricius 
perrexit ad agrum qui*' dicitur Foirrgea Filiorum Amolngid ad 
diuidendum inter filios Amolngid. 

Et aedificauit aeclessiam quandam apud familiam in sinu maris, 
id est Ros Filiorum Caitni. ^5 

f. 15a 1 Et reuersus est ad flumen Muaide de Vertrigo in Bertrigam. 

Et fundauit aeclesiam iuxta Fossam Righairt^, et uenit in Mui- 
riscam® apud Bronum filium Icni, et benedixit filium, qui est Mace 
rime episcopus, et scripserunt elimenta illi et Muirethacho episcopo, 
qui fuit super flumen Bratho. ^° 

Et uenierunt trans litus Authuili in fines Irai Patricius et 
Broonus et cum illis filius Ercw filii Dregin ad campum, id est Ros 
Dregnige, in quo loco est cassulus Brooni. et sedens ibi, cecidit 
Patricii dens et dedit dentem Brono suo in reliquias. Et dixit : 
Ecce mare ieciet n6s de hoc loco in nouissimis temporibus, et exibitis 25 
ad flumen Slicichce ad siluam. 

Et exiit trans Montem Filiorum Ailello, et fundauit aeclesiam^ 
ibi, id est Tam,nach et Echenach et Cell Angle et Cell Senchuce. Et 
exiit ad regiones Callrigi TreMaige et fecit aeclessiam iuxta Druini 
Leas, et baptitzauit multos. Et erexit^ ad Campum Ailmaige et 30 
fundauit aeclessiam ibi, id est Domnach Ailmaige. 

Et perrexit ad Campum Aine, et possuit aeclessiam ibi. Et 
uersus est Euoi et in Campum Cetni, et maledixit flumen quod 
dicitur Niger... Drobaiscum^ autem benedixit... flumen Drote'sco 

non habuit ante pisces Et maledixit aliis fluminibus, id est 35 

flumini Oingce et Saele, quia dimersi sunt duo pueri de pueris 
Patrici in Saeli. 

Etiam intrauit in Campum Bereth trans amnem inter Es Ruaid 
et mare ; et fundauit aeclessiam JiirRaitli Argi, et castrametatus est 
f 15a 2 in Campo Sereth. et inuenit quendam uirum bonum de genere 40 
Laihron, et baptizauit eum et filium tenerum cum eo, qui dicebatur 

Hinu uel Ineus, quia posuit ilium pater in fana super collum eius 

qui postea retenuit Assicum sanctum cum monachis suis inArd 
Roissen, id est hirRaith Congi in Campo Sereth in tempore regum 
Fergusso et Fothuid. et fundauit aeclessiam in Campo Latrain et 4F) 
Aeclessiam Magnam Sirdrommo, quam tenuit familia Daminse in- 
Doburbur. Et perrexit forBernas Filiorum Conill in Campo Itho et 
fundauit ibi aeclessiam magnam in quo loco quidam episcopus 

* i.e. a copy of the Heptateuch ^ leg. Erce *= qwod!, Gwynn '^ i.e. Raith 

Eighaird, Trip. Life, 138, 1. 27 ® MS. muiriscsam *" leg. aeclesias .iiii. 

^ leg. perrexit '' drobaicum, Gwynn 

JVames in the Book of Armagh. 269 

uenit de Genere CorcuTheimne ad eum de cellola Toch in regiones 
TemenHgi iCeru contra sol is occassnm, episcopus cnm sore re una 

nionachi Patrici, et est locus eorum cum iamilia Clono 

Peruenit Patricius per Sinonani tribus uicibus [Et exiit ad 

5 Campuni Tochuir et fecit aeclessiani ibi'']. Et de Canipo Tochnir 
uenit inDulo Ocheni, et fecit septem aeclessias ibi. VA uenit iuArdd 
sratho, et Mace Erav episcopuni ordinauit. Et exiit iuArdd Eolorgg 
et Ailgi et Lee Beundrigi, et perrexit trans Hunien Bandit', et 
benedixit locum in quo est cellola Guile raithin inEilniu, in quo 

lo fuit episcopus, et fecit alias cellas multas inEilniu. Et per Buds 
tiuium foramen pertulit, et inDuin Sehuirgi sedit super petram quae 
Petra Patricii usque nunc, et ordinauit ibi Olcanum sanctum 
episcopum... et reuersus est in Campum Elni, et fecit multas f. I5b l 
aeclessias quas Coindiri habent. 

15 Ascendit autem ad Montem Miss Boonrigi, quia nutriuit ibi 
filium Mileon MaccuBuain, Gosacht nomine. 

...uidit magus Miliucc scintellas de ore Succeti fatui Respon- 

dit Succetus . . 

Et exiit ad montem Scirte^ 

20 Venit uero sanctus per Doim in regiones Tuirtri ad Gollunt 
Patricii et babtitzauit filios Tuirtii. 

Relicta Machia, uenit in Maiigdornu, et ordinauit Victoricum 
Machinensem episcopum, et aeclessiam ibi magnam fundauit, et 
perrexit ad Loiguireum et Conallum filios Neill. 

^5 Finite autem circulo exiit et fecit aeclessiam lustano prespitero 
iuxta Bile Torten, quae est apud familiam Airdd Breccain, et fecit 
alteram AiTortena orientali, in qua gens oThig Cirpani, sed libera 
semper. Et perrexit ad fines Laginiensium ad Druimm Hiirchaille, 
et posuit ibi Domum Martirum 

30 Exiit ad Campum Lifi, et possuit ibi aeclessiam, et ordinauit f- 15b 2 
Auxilium puerum Patricii exorcistam et Eserninum et Mactaleum 
in Cellola Cuilinn. Ordinauit Feccum Album iSleibti et babtitzauit 
filios Dunlinge. et erexit se per Belut Gahrain et fundauit aecle- 
ssiam hivRoigniu Martorthige, et babtitzauit filios Nioth Fruich itir 

lb Mumw super Petram Goithrigi'' hiGaissiid. 


Golomhcille... o^tendiit sepulturam Patricii [et] ubi est confirmat, id f. lOa l 
est hiSabul Patricii, id est in aeclessia iuxta mare proxima*", ubi est 
conductio martirum, id est ossuum Goluimhcillce- de Britannia et 

40 conductio omnium sanctorum Hiberniae in die iudicii. 
in marg.] ymnus Golmdn Alo. 

Quando autem Patricius cum sua sancta nauigatione ad Hiber-f. lGa2 
niam peruenit, sanctum Lommanum in hostio Boindeo nauim cus- 
todire reliquit. 

45 Deinde... usque ad Vadum Truimin^ in hostio^^' Areis Feidilmido 
filii Loiguiri, Domino gubernante, peruenit. 

* in the MS. this sentence is misplaced, coming next after magnam, p. 268, 1. 48 
^ gen. sg. of Scirit <^ Idcuithrigi, Gwynn '' This name is in a darker ink and 

different script, so is the marginal note in f. 16* 1 ^ MS, pfoundeciraa, the scribe 

(as H. Bradshaw observed) mistaking the -xi- of proxima for the numeral xi (undecim) 
^ Ath Truimm « indorus ('before,' 'in front of) Fedelmid's dwelling: areis \ef^. drois? 

270 Names of Persons and Places. 

Mane autem facto, Foirtchernn filius Fedeilmtheo inuenit [Lom- 
manum] euangclium recitantem. 

...a Lommano in Christo babtitzatus est. 

At uero Fedelmidius laetificabatur in aduentu clerici quia de 
Brittonibus matrem habuit, id est filiam regis Brittonum, id est 5 
Scoth noe. Saliitauit autem Fedelmidius Lommanum lingua 
Brittanica...Respondit ei : Ego sum Lommanus Britto. 
Statimque credidit Fedelmidius cum omni familia sua. 
f. 16b 1 Haec omnia immolauit Patricio et Lommano et Foirtcherno filio 

suo usque in diem iudicii. Migrauit autem Fedelmid trans amnem ro 
Boindeo et mansit hiCloin Lagen. Et mansit Lommdn cum Foirt- 
cherno in Vado Truimm usque dum peruenit Patricius ad illos, et 
aedificauit aeclessiam cum illis uicesimo quinto anno antequam 
fundata esset aeclessia Alti Machae. 

Progenies autem Lommani de Brittonibus, id est, filius Gollit, 15 
germana autem Patricii mater eius. Germani autem Lommani hii 
sunt episcopi: 

Munis^ MForgnidiu laCuircniu 

Broccaid inlmhliach Equorum apud Ciarrige Gonnact 
Broccanus imBrechmig^^ apud Nepotes Dorthim, -20 

MuGenoc hiGill Dumi Gluinn indeisciurt Breg. 
Post aliquantum autem tempus, adpropinquante Lommani exitu, 
perrexit cum alumpno suo Foirtcherno^ ad fratrem suum Broccidium 
fratrem salutandum : perrexerunt autem ipse et alumpnus eius 
Foirtchernn, commendauitque sanctam aeclessiam suam sancto '25 
Patricio et Foirtcherno ; sed recussauit Foirtchernn tenere heredi- 
tatem patris sui^^ quam obtulit Deo et Patricio nissi Lommanus 

Tenuit autem... principatum tribus diebus usque dum peruenit 
ad Vadum Truimm, ac deinde statim Cathlaido perigrino distribuit 30 
suam aeclessiam. 

Hae sunt autem oblationes Fedelmedo filii Loiguiri sancto 
Patricio et Lommano et Foirtcherno, id est, Vadum Truimm'' in 
f. 16b 2 finibus Loiguiri Bi^eg, Imgce in finibus Loiguiri Midi. 

Haec est autem aeclessiastica progenies Fedelmtheo : 35 

Foirtchernus Gonall 

Aed magnus Baitdn 

Aed paruus Gssdn 


Sardn. ^o 

Hi omnes episcopi fuerunt et principes uenerantes sanctum 
Patricium et successores eius. 

Plebilis autem progenies eius haec est : 

Fergus filius Fedelmtheo Failgnad filius Fdildin 

Feradach filius Fergosso Forfailid filius Failgnaith 45 

Grondn filius Feradig Segene filius For/ditto 

Sardn filius Grondin Sechnassach filius Segeni 
Fdildn filius Sardin. 

^ e-p'iscopus manis, Gwynn ^ 'in Br^chmag,' (' Wolfesfeld') : in marg. a 

mutilated gloss ; amynaith : nn and la : rtrich '^ foirtclienno, Gwynn '^ MS. suae 

'^ truim, Gwvnn 

Names in the Book of Armagh. 271 

Colmanus episcopus .aeclessiam siiain, id est Clvdin cdin inAchud f. I7a i 
[crti??] Patricio episcopo deuotiua inimolatione in senipiternum 
obtulit, et ipse earn commendauit Sanctis niiis, id est prespitero 
Medb et prespitero Sitdb. 
5 Item Canipuni Aquilonis inter Gleoir et Feriii cum seruls in eo sibi 
fiimidantibus Filii Fiechrach Patricio in sempiternum ymmolauerunt. 

Item septem filii Doath Cludin Findglais 7 Imsruth Oul[e\ Cais 
et Deruth Mar Cule Cais et Genu locho Deo et sancto Patricio 
fideliter obtulerunt. 
10 Filii item Conlaid octo campi pondera, id est uaccas campi octo, 
in hereditate sua, id est each indlea, oDibCarnih us(|ue ad Montem 
Cairnn Deo et Patricio in sempiterna saecula obtulerunt. 

Has omnes oblationes Ciarriclii Superni [et] eorum reges Patricio 
per aeterna saecula obtulerunt. 
15 Sanctus Patricius familiam suam in regione GiarricJii... id est 
episcopum Sachellum et Brocidium et Loarnum et prespiterum 
Medb et Ernascum...snb potestate unius heredis suae apostolicae 
cathedrae Alti Ma clue. . .\u\3.mmiteY^ coniunxit. 

Binedn filius Lugni, scriba et sacerdos necnon anchorita, filius f- l7a 2 
-20 filiae Lugdith moiccNetach fuit. 

...gradum accepit Bineanus ab eo. 

mi domine Aido. f. 20a 1 

...ut seipsum redemeret Miliucc. f. 20a 2 

De morte Milcon. 
25 De gressu regis Loiguri de Temoria ad Patricium. 

De...fide Eire filii Dego. 

De aduentu Patricii in die pascae ad Temoriam et fide Dubthaich 

De conuersione Loiguiri regis. 
30 De Mace cuill et conuersione eius ad uerbum Patricii. 

De fabula Dairi et equo, et oblatione AirddMachw ad Patricium. 

De morte Moneisen Saxonissae. 

De conflictu sancti Patricii aduersum Goirthech regem Aloo^. f. 20b 1 

Haec pauca de sancti Patricii peritia et uirtutibus Mairchii 
35 maccuMachtheni, dictante Aiduo Slebtiensis ciuitatis episcopo, con- 
scripsit. Alti Mache urbe... 

idcirco constituitur terminus... uastissimus urbi Alti7?iac/ie...a f. 20b 2 
pinna montis Berbicis usque ad montem Mis, a monte Miss usque 
40 ad Bri Erigi a Bri Erigi usque ad dorsos Breg. 

...urbi tua^ quae cognominatur Scotorum lingua Ardd Machce. f. 2ia l 

...rectori AirddMachw urbe AXiiMachoi. 

De speciali reuerentia Airdd Machce. f. 2ia2 

...Cathedrae eius Aird Machce. f. 2ibi 

45 De honore praesulis Airdd Machce... libertatem examinis eiusdem Airdd Machce praesulis... f. 21b 2 Alto Maclice. 

...qui fuit uico Bannauem Taberniae... f. 22a l 

uox Hyberionacum. ...iuxta Siluam Focluti... f. 23b 2 

* uiiianimiter, Gwynn 

^ Coroticus (Ceretic) king of Ail (Cluade), 'Rock of Clyde,' now Dunibaiton 

272 Names of Persons and Places. 

B. In Adamnan's Vita Golumbae, Codex A. 

(Schaffhausen Stadtbibliothek, 32.) 

f. 2ji 1 ...quidam proselytus Brito, homo sanctus, sancti Patricii episcopi 

discipulus Maucteus nomine, 
f. 2a2 Sanctus igitur Oolumba nobilibus fuerat oriundus genitalibus 5 

patrem habens Fedilmithum filium Ferguso, matrem ^thneam 
nomine, cuius pater latine Filius Navis dici potest, scotica uero 
lingua Mac Naue. Hie anno secundo post Cule drebince bellum, 
aetatis uero suae .XLii. de Scotia ad Brittanniam pro Christo 
perigrinari uolens, enauigauit. ro 

f. 3a 1 De sancto Finteno abbate, Tailchani filio... 

De Erneneo filio Craseni, profetia eius. 

De aduentu Cainnichi quomodo praenuntiauit. 

De periculo sancti Colmani gente Mocu Bailni... 

De Cormaco nepote Letha[ni] profetationes eius. 15 

De Colcio filio Aido Draigniche. . . 

De Laisrano hortulano. 
f. 3a 2 De quodam Baitano, qui cum ceteris ad maritimum remigauit 


De quodam Nemano ficto penetente... 20 

De aduentu alicuius Aidani qui ieiunium soluit. 

De Laisrano filio Feradaig, quomodo monacos probauit in labore. 

De Fechno • Bine • 

De Cailtano monaco. 

De Artbranano sene, quem in Scia insula babtizauit. -25 

De nauiculae transmotatione iuxta stagnum Loch-dae. 
f. 3b 1 De Gallano filio Fachtni quem daemones rapuere. 

De Lugidio claudo. 

De Enano*^ filio Gruthriche. 

De prespitero qui erat in Triota. 30 

De Erco furunculo. 

De Cronano poeta. 

De Ronano filio Aido filii Golcen et Colmano cane filio Aileni 
profetia Sancti. 
f. 4a 1 ...diaconus in Ibernia^ apud Findbarrum sanctum episcopum 35 

f. 5a 2 Hanc mihi Adomnano narrationem meus decessor, noster abbas 

Failbeus, indubitanter enarrauit, qui se ab ore ipsius Ossualdi regis, 
Segineo abbati eandem enuntiantis uisionem, audisse protestatus est. 
f. 6al De sancto Finteno abbate, filio Tailchani. 40 

Sanctus Fintenus, qui postea per uniuersas Scotorum eclesias 
ualde noscibilis habetus est. 

...clericum qui Scotice uocitabatur Columm Crag. 

...a Roboreto Calgachi uenimus. 

suspes anne est, ait Golumh crag, uester Columba sanctus pater ? 45 

Quibus auditis, Finten et (7o^2im6...amare fleu^re. 

* leg. Nemano ^ MS. ebernia, with i written over the first e 

Names in Adamndns Vita Columhae, 273 

Qiu'in post s^ snccessorem reliquit ? Baithonomn. aiunt, snnm 

Golumh ad Finteniim iiiquit : Quid ad haoc Fintene, facies ? 

Finteuus goiite MocuMoie, cuius pater Tailchanus uocitatur. f- 7a i 

5 Lagiiiensium uicinis niari Hnibus. f. 7a 2 

Haec inihi quodam naiTante...Christi inilite Oisseneo nomine 
Ernani tilio, gente Mocu Neth Corb, indubitanter didici : qui se eadem 
omnia" supra memorata uerba eiusdem ab ore sancti Finteni, filii 
Tailchani, audisse testatus est, ipsius monacus. 
lo De Erneneo tilio Craseni sancti Columbae profetia. f. 7b 1 mediterranea Eberniae parte, monasterium quod Scotice 
dicitur Dairmag. 

...fratres qui in Clonoensi sancti Cerano cenubio commanebant. 

consequentes abbatem Alitherum. 
15 Hie erat Erneneus filius Craseni... qui haec omnia su prase ripta f. 8a 1 
uerba Segeneo abbati de se profetata enarrauerat, meo decessore 
Failbeo intentius audiente. Clonoensi cenubio sanctus hospitabatur. 

De aduentu sancti Cainnichi. f. gb 1 

30 Alio tempore eum in loua insula... 

nautae qui cum Cainnecho inerant. f. 8b 2 

De periculo sancti Colmani episcopi MocuSailni in mari iuxta 
insolam quae uocitatur Rechru. 

Columbanus, filius Beognai... in undosis carubdis Brecani aestibus p. 17 a 
25 ualde periclitatur. Cormaco nepote Lethani, uiro utique sancto. 

Hodie iterum Cor mac... enauigare incipit ab ilia regione quae, 
ultra Modam fiuuium sita, Eirros Domno^ dicitur. 

Post bellum Cule Drehene. p. 17 b 

^o eadem hora qua in Scotia commisum est bellum quod Scotice 
dicitur Ondevamone, idem homo Dei coram Conallo rege, filio Comgill, 
in Brittannia illis regibus... quorum propria uocabula 
Ainmorius filius Setid et .ii. filii Maic Erce, Domnallus et Forcus. p. is a 
Sed et de rege Cruithniorum, qui Echodius Laih uocitabatur... sanctus 
35 profetizauit. 

De bello Miathoru[m]...cum esset uir sanctus in loua insula, 
subito ad suum dicit ministratorem Dermitium, clocam pulsa. hoc populo et Aidano rege Dominum oremus. 

...Aidanoque...concessa uictoria est, exercitu Aidani. p. isb 

40 De filiis Aidani regis. 

...Sanctus Aidanum regem interrogat de regni successore. Illo 
se respondente nescire quis esset de tribus filiis suis regnaturus, 
Arturius an Echodius Find an Domingartus. 

...secundum uerbum Sancti Echodius Buide adueniens in sinu p. 19a 
45 eius recubuit. 

Nam Arturius et Echodius i'\V2^ bello trucidati 
sunt. Domingartus uere in Saxonia bellica in strage interfectus est : 
Echodius autem Buide post fratrem in regnum successit. 

De Domnallo filio Aido. 

•* om. Reeves p. 23 '' leg. Dumiion^. cf. Campus Doinnoii, Arm. 10'' 1, 14'' 1 

S. G. II. 18 

274 Names of Persons and Places. 

p. 20h Domnallus filins Aido, adhuc puer, ad sanctum Columbam in 

Dorso Cete''' per nutritores adductus est. 
De Scandlano filio Colmani. 

Eodem tempore Scandlanum, filium Colmani, apud 
Aidum regem in uinculis retentum...pergit. 5 

p. 20a Aidus enim rex 

De duobus aliis regnatoribus, qui duo nepotes Muiredachi uoci- 
tabantur, Baitanus filius Maic Erce et Echodius filius Doinnail. 
p. 20b Alio in tempore, per asperam et saxosam regionem iter faciens, 

quae dicitur Artda muirchol^, et suos audiens comites Laisranum lo 
utique, filium Feradachi et Dermitium ministratorem. Euernia nauigatores ad locum qui dicitur Muirbolc Para- 
disi peruenientes... 
p. 21a ]5q Oingusio filio Aido Commani. 

Hie est Oingussius cuius cognomentum Bronbachal^. »5 filio Dermiti regis qui Aidus Slane lingua nominatus est 
p. 21b Nam post Suibneum filium Columbani dolo ab eo interfectum... 

De rege Roderco filio Tothail qui in Petra Cloithe regnauit. 
p- 22a aliquam ad eum occultam per Lugbeum MocuMin legationem ^o 

misit...At uero Lugbeus...dicit quid de illo inquiris misero ? 
p. 22b ...duo quidam plebei ad Sanctum in louam commorantem de- 

ueniunt ; quorum unus, Meldanus nomine ... Sanctum interrogat... 
Alter proinde plebeus, nomine Glas dercus...talem Sancti audit 
responsionem : filius tuus Ernanus suos uidebit nepotes... '^5 

p. 23b De Colcio, Aido Draigniche filio, a Nepotibus Fechureg orto... 

supramemoratum Colgio eodem est profetata. 
De Laisrano hortulano. 

Vir beatus quendam de suis monacum nomine Trenanum, gente 
MociiRmitir, legatum ad Scotiam exire quadam praecipit die. 30 

p. 24a ...Laisranus Mocu Moie, citior ceteris, occurrit. 

p. 24b . . .quidam frater, Berachus nomine, ad ^thicam proponens insulam 

nauigarc.praecaueto ne Ethicam cursu ad terram directo coneris 
transmeare pilagus...maiora proinde ^thici transmeans spatia pilagi. 
p. 25a Sanctus eodem intimauit ceto...Cui Baitheneus 35 

p. 25 b respondens infit. 

De quodam Baitano... 

Alio in tempore quidam Baitanus, gente nepos Niatli Taloirc, 
benedici a Sancto petiuit, cum ceteris in mari herimum quaesiturus. 
p. 26a cuiusdam cellulae dominus permansit, quae Scotice Lathreg inden^ 4° 

dicitur... sepultus est in Roboreto Calcagi. 
p, 26b ...prespiter mihi haec de Baitano enarrans retulit, Mailodranus 

nomine, Christi miles, gente MocuCurin^. 
De Nemano quodam 

Sanctus ad Hinbinam insulam peruenit. 45 

Erat autem ibi inter penetentes quidam Nemanus, filius Cathir. 
Nemane, a me et Baitheneo indultam non recipis aliquam 
refectionis indulgentiam ? 

* Druimm Cete '^ Dat. Artdaih muirehol, infra R, 118, cf. Art Muirchol infra, 

p. 278, 1. 23 ^ cf. hro)ib(ic]iin (gl. pedum), supra, p. 46, 1. 25 "^ Perhaps for Ldthreg 
Finden, gen. sg. of Finnio, infra 106'*. If so, laUireif is a fern, form of the msc. (or 
neut.) latlivach W. S. ** MS. mocurin. Mocucurhi is the reading of B (Mus. Brit. 

Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.) 

Names in Adamnchis Vita Columhae. 275 

Post paucos menses cum Lngaido nescicnte infelix ilK^ hormincio p. 27a 
ad lonam peruoiiit insulain. 

...Sanctus ad Dionnitiuiii...praecipions profatur, Surge citius, 
ecce Lugaidus appioiunquat, dic(|ue ei ut iniscnnn (pu'in sccum in 
5 naui habot in Maleain jjiopellat insulam. 

Lugaidoqiie aduentanti...Baithcncoc|ue...suggerenti... p. 271) 

miser hisdem diebus ad Eberniam reuersus, in regionc quae p. 2h a 
uocitatnr Lea, in nianus incedens inimiconim, trucidatus est. Hie 
de Nepotibus Turtrei erat. 
^° ...uidet Lugbeuni, gente MocuMin, eminiis librum legentem. p. 28b 

eius ministrator Diormitiiis... p. 29 a 

...proselytns, Aidanus nomine, filius Fergnoi, qui, ut fertur .xii. p. 29b 
annis Brendeno ministrauit Mocii Alti. 

Lugbeus gente Moca Min. p- 30 a 

15 ...idem Lugbeus simul cum sancto uiro ad Caput Regionis'' PP- -^0 b, 
pergens. ^ * 

De Laisrano filio Feradachi. 

...suus ministrator Diormitius...monacos quos 
10 Laisranus habitans in monasterio Roboreti Campi^ P- ^^^ 

De Fechno sapiente. 

At uero Feachnaus, de naui discendens... P- 32a Baitheneum tunc temporis in Campo Limge^ praepossitum p. 32b 
2.5 De Cailtano eius monaco. suum alium monacum, nomine Cailtanum, qui eodem tem- 
pore praepositus erat in cella quae hodieque eius fratris Diuni 
uocabulo uocitatur, stagno adherens Ahae fiuminis... 

ad cellam Diuni peruenientes, suae legatiunculae qualitatem p. 33a 
30 Cailtano intimauerunt...O Cailtane... 

De quodam Artbranano. P- 34b 

Cum... in insula demoraretur Scia uir beatus. 
decrepitus senex, Geonae primarius cohortis. 

...fluuiusque eiusdem loci in quo idem baptisma acciperat ex p. 35a 
35 nomine eius Dohur Artbranani...nominatus. 

De Gallano filio Fachtni qui erat in diocisi Golgion filii Gellaig. P- 35b 
...sanctus, in suo sedens tegoriolo, Colcio eidem...profetizans ait... p- 3Ga 
...hoc audiens reuersus, Gallanum filium 
Fachtni. . .obiisse. . .inuenit. 
40 Beati profetatio uiri de Findchano prespitero, illius monasterii 
fundatore, quod Scotice Art chain nuncupatur, in Ethica terra. 

...prespiter Findchanus...Aidum cognomento Nigrum, regio P- 36b 
genere ortum, Cruthinicum gente, de Scotia ad Brittanniam...secum 

adduxit Qui scilicet Aldus Niger ualde sanguinarius homo... 

45 qui et Diormitium filium Cerbulis, totius Scotiae regnatorem...inter- 
hcerat. Hie itaque idem Aldus... apud supradictum Findchanum 
prespiter ordinatus est. 

...nisi prius idem Findchanus, Aidum carnaliter amans, suam 
capiti eius pro confirmatione inponeret dexteram. 

* cenn tire, now Cantire ^ Dnirmnipc 'of Dnrrow' 

•-■ Mdfi I.itvfie in Tiroe, Ititxje gen. sg. of loiuf 'nuvis' 


276 Names of Persons and Places. 

p. 37a de illo Findchano et dc Aido... 

p. 37b . . .prespiteri Findchani dexter iper pugnus putrefactus in terram 

eum praecessit, in ilia sepultus insula quae Ommon nuncupatur. 
P- 38a ilium peruenientes locum qui Scotice nuncupatur Guul 

eilne, qui utique locus inter occidentalem louae insulae campulum 5 
et nostrum monasterium medius esse dicitur. 
p. 40a De quodam diuite qui Lugudius Clodus uocitabatur. 

P- ^^^ ...videns clericum qui gaudenter peragrabat Campum Breg. 

De Nemano filio Gruthriche. 
p. 41a Hie idem uno cum meritrice lectulo repertus in ^^ 

regione Gainle, iuxta uerbum sancti, ab inimicis decapitatus, disperiit. 
Sanctus, cum in Scotiensium...moraretur... regione... ad quoddam 
deuenit uicinum monasteriolum quod Scotice Trioit uocitatur. 
^42 -^^ Erco fure Mocu Druidi qui in Coloso*^ insula commanebat. 

Sanctus in loua commanens insula, accitis ad se binis de fratribus '5 
uiris, quorum uocabula Lugbeus et Silnanus, eisdem praecipiens 
dixit, Nunc ad Maleam transfretate insulam, et in campulis mari 
uicinis Ercum quaerite furacem, insula Coloso'"* perueniens... 
inter arenarum cumulos per diem se occultare conatur. 
p. 42b Sanctus. . .ad Baitheneum. . .commorantem in Campo Limge^ mittit, ^o 

ut eidem furi quoddam pingue pecus et .ui. modios nouissima mittat 
p. 43a De Cronano poeta... Sanctus cum iuxta Stagnum Get, prope hos- 

tium fiuminis quod Latine Bos dicitur,. ..cum fratribus sederet quidam 
ad eos Scoticus poeta deuenit... '^^ 

Cur, aiunt, a nobis regrediente Cronano poeta aliquod ex more 
suae artis canticum non postulasti modolabiliter decantari ? 
p- 43 b De duobus tigernis^ sancti uaticinatio uiri. 

Lugbeus MocuBlai coepit ab eo percunctari... 
p. 44 a • baud procul a monasterio quod dicitur Gell rois in prouincia 3° 


Golman Canis filius Aileni et Ronanus filius Aido, filii Golgen de 
Anteriorum genere. 

...ubi illud monasterium cernitur quod dicitur Gell roiss. 
...idem Lugbeus... Sanctum seorsum coepit interrogare. 35 

P- 45b De Cronano episcopo... quidam de Muminensium prouincia prose- 

lytus ad Sanctum uenit. 
p. 46a De Ernano prespitero...vir uenerandus Ernanum prespiterum... 

ad praepossituram illius monasterii transmisit quod in Hinba insula 
ante plures fundauerat annos. Itaque idem Ernanus... 40 

p. 46b ...quidam ad Sanctum plebeus uenit in loco hospitantem qui 

Scotice uocitatur Goire Salchdin. 
p. 47 a jj^ regione quae litoribus stagni Grog reth est contermina. 

De quodam plebeo, Goreo nomine, filio Aidani...Goreus inquit. 
. . . quidam plebeus, omnium illius aetatis in populo Korkureti 45 
fortissimus uirorum. 
p. 49a De bello quod in Munitione Cethirni post multa commisum est 


^ Identified by Eeeves with Colonsay; but it rather seems Coll, an island west of 
Mull (Malea) and N.E. of Tiree (Ethica Terra) : see infra at p. 70" 
^ in Tiree " tigernib 'dominis' 

Names in Adauindiis Vita Colmnhac. "171 

...uir beatiis cum post reguni in Dorso Cette condictuni, Aidi p. l!H) 
uidelicet tilii Aininurech et Aidaiii tilii Gabrani, ad caiiipos reuer- 
teretur equoreos, ipse et ComgoUus abbas... resedent. 

Nellis Nepotes et Cruthini populi in hac uicina niunitionc p. 50a 
5 Cethiini bclligerantes committcnt bclluni. 

Doninallus Aidi filius uictor sublimatus est. 
Alius mihi Adomnano, Christi miles, Finanus nomine... monasterium sancti Covigil, quod Scotice dicitur Camhas. p. •'50b 
...duos sancti Comgilli sencs monacos repperisse. 
lo ...coram sancto Comgello, iuxta Cetherni scdens munitioncm"'. 

...Conallus, episcopus Gale rathin, coUectis a populo Campi Eilni p. -51 a 
pene innumerabilibus xeniis... 

...adcurrit Columbus filius Aidi conscius... p. 5ib 

Ille ucro diues largus, Brendenus nomine... 
15 ...xenium alicuius tenacis uiri, inter multa cognouit xenia, 
Diormiti nomine, ad Cellam Magnam Deathrib. . .coWect-d. p. 52a 

...cum uir uenerandus in Scotia apud san'ctum Findbarrum epis- p. 53a 
copum. . .commaneret. 

Sanctus uero iuuenis hoc non sibimet sed sancto Vinniauo'' p. 53 b 
20 adscribebat episcopo. loco terrae qui dicitur Dele ros. p- 55b quendam...monacum... nomine Silnanum, filium Nemaidon'^ 
Mac II Sogin. 

...•ah illo riuulo qui dicitur Ailhine usque ad Vadum died. 
25 illam...regionem quae dicitur Ard Ceannachte. eg 

...Silnanus... coram Segineo abbate et ceteris testatus est seniori- p^ 57 ^ 

De Maugina sancta uirgine Daimeni filia quae inhabitauerat Id"^ 
Clochur filiorum Daimeni. 
30 ...aduocans fratrem, Lugaidum nomine, cuius cognomentum 
Scotice Lathir^ dicitur... 

...usque ad Clocherum filiorum Daimeni distinare legatum. p. 57b 

Maugina, sancta uirgo, lilia Daimeni. 
...Lugaidus ad sanctam peruenit uirginem... 
35 Dorso Dorso Cette. p. 58a 

...Colgu filius Cellachi... 

...lapsus in flumine quod Scotice Boend uocitatur. p. 5t)a 

in quodam partis Laginorum fluuio submersus. p. 59b 

ad quendam logenanum prespiterum, gente Pictum. p. go a 

^o De supra memorato uero Eugenani libro... 

Hie erat Ligu cencalad^, cuius parentes fuerunt in Artdaib p. 61 a 

aquam cessat amaram exinanire hinin glas^\ dulcem uero et p. 62 b 
intentam precem coepit ad Dominum fundere. 
45 ...est abbatis Cainnichi, sancti uiri...Eadem hora sanctus Cain- p- <J3a 

* Dun Cethirn, Reeves, p. 95 n. ^ Vinniano, lieeves, p. 104, peri)eram 

•= Nemani-don, Keeves, iDerperam : cf. Liiguaedon *• in, Reeves, perperani 

« Here the h is a scribal error, see Laitirus infra at p. SS** 

^ lugucen calath B. Leg. Luyu CenncJialath ('hardheaded')? 

K pi. dat, of Artda Muirchol, supra p. 20 b 

'" leg. Jiinn-iiifjlas, where infjlas may be a mistake for eii-ylas .1. uisce glas 'green 
water,' Corm. Gl. and Maundevile 218, where it means 'milk and water' W. S. 

278 Names of Fersons and Places. 

nechus, in suo conuersus monasterio, quod Latine Campulus Bouis 
dicitur, Scotice uero Ached bou. 

Cainnechus proinde ad Oidecham appropinquans insulam... 

P' ...super cispitem terrulae Aithche ante se inuenit. 

De Baitheueo et Columbano filio Beogni Sanctis prespiteris. ^ 

Baitheneus, a portu louae enauigans insulae, flatum habebit 
p. 64b secundum usque quo ad portum perueniat Campi Lunge. 
p. 65a Baitheneus mane ad Etheticam (sic) terram, Columbanus post 

meridiem Everniam incipiens appetere.,, 
P- 65b ...quidam iuuenis, Columbanus nomine, Nepos Briuni. '° 

P- 66a ...quidam maleficus nomine Silnanus. 

Hoc in domu alicuius plebei diuitis, qui in monte Cainle commo- 
rabatur, Foirtgirui nomine, factum traditur. 
p. 66 b De Lugneo MocuMin. 

...quidam bonae indolis iuuenis, Lugneus nomine, qui postea '5 
p. 67a senex in monasterio Elenae insulae praepossitus erat... 

...pisces coepissent in fluuio Sale piscoso... 
P- ^^^ ...iuxta Cei stagnum... 

De Nesano Curuo qui in ea regione conuersabatur quae stagno 
Aporum'^ est contermina. Hie Nesanus...idem Nesanus... ^o 

p. 69b quidam malefactor... nomine loan, lilius Conallis, filii Domnallis, 

de regio Gabrani ortus genere. 
p. 70a jj2 \qqq q^jj Scotice uocitatur Aithohambas^ Art Muirchol. 

...raptorem cum preda inter Maleam et Colosum^ insulas inue- 
niens. 25 

p. 70b De quodam Feradacho subita morte subtracta (sic). 

P- '^^^ uir sanctus quendam de nobili Pictorum genere exsulem, Tarainum 

nomine, in manum alicuius Feradachi ditis uiri, qui in Ilea insula 
habitabat. . .commendauit. . . 
^* ...uir beatus, cum alios eclesiarum perseqvtores, in Hinba com- 3° 

moratus insula, excommonicare coepisset, filios uidelicet Conallis filii 
Domnaill, quorum unus erat loan. 

unus ex fratribus, Findluganus nomine, 
p. 72b Usque in banc diem, ait, integratus est annus, ex qua die Ldni 

dess^, in quantum potuit, Findluganum mea iugulauit nice. 35 

...ubi ipse solus Lam des in aliqua uirorum utrimque acta belli- 
p 73a geratione, Cronani filii Baitani^ iaculo transfixus... 
in parte Lagenensium. 

Quae cum forte Gemmanum senem...uidisset. 
P" ' ...cum in Scia insula aliquantis demoraretur diebus. 4° 

P" '^^^ ...cum uir beatus in Pictorum prouincia per aliquot moraretur 

dies, necesse habuit fluuium transire Nesam. 
Lugneus moc^^ilfm... inmittit se in aquas, 
p. 75 a Lugneo nanti eo usque appropinquauit 

p^ ygj^ ...quidam frater nomine moLua, nepos Briuni. 45 

p. 77a I^G Diormiti egrotantis sanitate... Diormitius, sancti pius minister. 

p^ 77 Ij De Finteni filii Aido in extremis positi sanitate, 

p, 78a ...monasterii fundator, quod dicitur Kailli au inde. 

'^ sic MS. Leg. Aporico, andcf. K. 153 : stagni litoribus Aporici est 

•' Ait-chamas, Keeves, perperani: read Aithchaiiiha sive Art Muirchol 

*^ Probably Coll '' latinised Mauus Dextera ® Baithaui, Keeves, perperam 

Names in Adamndiis Vita Colmnhae. 279 

De Broichano mago...Broicliane...Broichaniis... p. vnb 

hoc conuii Briiuloo regc dicens...a(i Nosani ueiiit Huuiuni. p. «()a lacuni I^isae Huiniiiis loiiguni. P- 81 b 

[>lobeus...qiii in oa habitabat regione ijuae Stagiii litoribus P- 83b 
5 Aporici est coiiterinina. riiiuio qui Latino dici potest Nigra Dea". p. 85a 

beati legatus uiri Lugaidus nomino, coguomento Laitirus. P- 8;"'b 

Dc Librano liarundineti prof'etatio sancti uiri. I'- ^'^^ Cunnachtai uui regiuuc oriuuduui sii [)rol"o8su.s est. 
lo ...soptennem dcbebis in Ethica penetentiani explore terra. monastoriuni Campi misus Lunge... P- 8^b 

...frater, Librauus nomine... perroxit. P- ^*'^"' locum cjui Scotice uocitatur Daire Calcig. P- -'^'^ 

Qui uidelicot Lihrdn isdem in diebus uotum monacicum deuotus V- -'^ ^ 
i.s uouit. 

in monasterio Campi Lunge... \^. 92 ■'] porgons per Campum Breg, P- '''■^'* 

ad monastoriuni deuonit Roborei Campi ^ 

De t[Uodam Lugneo guberneta, cognomento Tudida^,...(iui in P- 'J-^^' 

Rechrea commorabatur insula. 

2o De nauigatione Cormaci nepotis Lethani. P- ^^^ 

...Cormaccus cum nautis comitibus. P- ^^^ 

...peruenit Gormac ad sanctum Columbam. p. 97b 

Erat autem eadem diecula Columbanus filius Echudi...illius P- 98a 

monasterii fundator quod Scotica uocitatur lingua Sndm luthir*'. 
25 ab liostio fluminis Sale... P- i^^b 

...insulam quae Scotice uocitatur Airthrago. 
cum in aesteo tempore, post Euerniensis sinodi condictum, inP*^^^^ 

plebe generis Loerni per aliquot... retardaremur dies, ad Saineam 

deuenimus insulam. 
30 . die festo, inquam^, natalis sanctorum Columbae et Baithenei : P- I02a-b 

cuius Sainea insula... emigrauimus. 

...prespiter Cruithnechanus... ^' ^^ 

. . .Sanctus Brendenus. . .Brendenus illius monasterii fundator, quod P- 105 b- 

Scotice Birra nuncupatur. 
35 Hoc famen'^ factum est hi Teilte. ^' ^^^^ 

...sanctus Finnio...uir sanctus uenerandum episcopum Finnio- 

nem...adiit; quern cum sanctus Finnio ad se appropinquantem 

uidisset, angelum Domini pariter eius comitem iteris {sic) uidit. sanctum Columbam in Hinba commorantem. P* 

40 Qui cum...Aidanum in regem ordinare recussaret, quia magis 

loffenanum fratrem eius dile^eret... 

Cummeneus Albus...sic dixit quod sanctus Columba de Aidano... P- ^^^^ 

profetare coepit. bello Roth, Domnallo^ Brecco, nepote Aidani, sine causa 
45 uastante prouinciam Domnail nepotis Aimnureg. 

Quidam uero frater, Aidanus nomine, filius LAbir. P- 108b prouincia...Anteriorum qui Scotice i7t(i^iVi/aV nuncupantur. p- lODb 
Alium Christi scio militonem... nomine Diormitium. 
. . .ad Ethicam effugati sunt terram... Campo Lunge* p. HOb 

* Diibdea: cf. Bandea, supra p. 20-5, 1. 5 '' Dairmaigc 'ofDiurow' "= Now 

Slanore, co. Cavan, lieeves, Colinnha, pp. 173 — 4 '' My. in quam '^ taiiien, 

Keeves, perpeiaui ^ Domnail, ilucves, perperam 

280 Names of Persons and Places. 

J). Ilia ...uiderat alicuius animam, nomine Columbi, fabri ferrarii, Coil- 

p. illb rigini cognomento ad Cijelos euchcre... Columbus cognominatus Coil- 

riginus... Columbus Coilriginus, faber ferrarius... 
p. 112a in transitu... beati Brendini animae, illius monasterii fundatoris 

quod Scotice Birra nuncupatur. 5 

p. 113a ...sancti Columbani episcopi Moca Loigse animam ad caelum 

p. 113b Columbanus episcopus Lagenensis...aliqui de Lagenica com- 

meantes prouincia. 
p. 114a Nunc, ait, oratione monacis abbatis Comgilli auxiliemur, hac in lo 

hora in Stagno dimersis Vituli^ 
p. 114b ...ultra Brittanniae Dorsum... secus Nisae fluminis lacum. 

p. 115a . ilium deuenit agrum qui Airchartdan nuncupatur; ibidemque 

quidam repertus senex, Emchatus nomine... 

Sed et filius eius Virolecus^ credens cum tota domu est baptizatus. 15 
Duo uero fratres ad ianuam stantes, uidelicet Coign filius 

Cellachi et Lugneus Mocu Blai. 
P- 117b ...uocabulo, qui Latine potest dici Colliculus Angelorum, Scotice 

uero Gnoc Angel. 
p. 118a .iiii....monasteriorum sancti furidatores de Scotia transmeantes, 20 

in Hinba eum inuenerunt insula, quorum inlustrium uocabula Com- 

gellus Mocu Aridi, Cainnechus Moca Dalon, Brendenus Mocu Alti, 

Cor mac nepos Leathain. 

...Brendenus Mocu Alti, sicut post Comgello et Cainnecho inti- 

mauit... 25 

p. 119b Qui tamen Baitheneus, in Egea insula... detentus... 

...supra memoratus Uirgnous^...eclesiam... solus intrat. 
p. 120b Cuius scilicet Uirgnoui sororis filius Commanus, honorabilis pres- 

piter, mihi Adomnano de hac supra uisione craxata*^ aliquando, sub 

testificatione, enarrauerat. 30 

p. 121a quidam de fratribus, Colgius nomine, filius Aido Draigniche, de 

Nepotibus Fechreg... 
p. 121b ...alumno, nomine Berchano, cuius cognomento Mes^ loen. 

p. 123a ...quorum unus Lugneus erat Mocu Blai, alter uero Pilu nuncu- 

patur, Saxo... 35 

p. 130b In illo namque monasterio quod Scotica nominatur lingua Gloni 

p. 131a finchoil^ quidam homo erat sanctus, senex Christi miles, qui Lugu- 

dius uocitabatur filius Tailchani...Hic itaque prime mane cuidam 

eque Christiano militi, Fergnouo nomine, suam enarrauit uisionem... 
p. 131b Virgnous...didicerat, hisdem diebus de Scotia remigans, Hinba 40 

m insula... permanens... 

in loco anchoritarum in Muirbulc mar. 
p. 132a Christi miles... cuius nomen etiam potest dici Ferreolus, Scotice 

uero Ernene, gente Mocu Fir roide. 

monacus in Dorso Tomme^ sepultus. 45 

in ualle piscosi fluminis Fendce. 
p. 136b Quicunque hos uirtutum libellos Columbae legerit, pro me Dorb- 

beneo^ Dominum deprecetur... 

^ Loch-Ldig, now Belfast Lough ^ Perhaps a latinised Ferldech? *^ Spelt 

Fergnous, p. 275 '^ 'written,' Keeves, who brings the word from xapaco"" 

^ meas A. arm, .i. faobhar O'Cl. (as in Mes-gegra), meas .i. dalta (as in Mess-buachaille) 
^ leg. Gloin jindchoill 'meadow of the white hazel,' Reeves, p. 235 « leg, Tomvie, 

later Tuama ^ ob. a.d. 713 

Disci2)Ies and Rehdives of S. Columha, 281 


(Mus. Brit. Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.) 

Haec sunt duodeciin uimniin noiiiiiia (|ui cum Haucto Columba f. fiOb 
de Scocia primo eius transitu ad Brittanniam transnauigauerunt : 
5 Duo filii Brenden, Baithene, qui et Gonin, sancto successor Columbc, 
et Cohthach frater eius; ^r/zaa//, sancti auunculus Columbc; Dior- 
mitius, eius ministrator; Rus et Fechno duo tilii Rodain; Scandal 
filius Bresail, filii Endei, filii Neil; Luguid MucuThemne\ Echoid^i.iQo. 
ToChannu Moca-Fircetea; Gairnaan filius Brandaib filii Meilgi\ 
lo Grillaan. 

Sancti Columbse parentes : Fedelmith^ pater eius, filius Ferguso; 
Eithne mater ipsius, filia Filii Nauis^ 

logen germanus frater Columbe iunior. Item tres germane 

sorores eius; Guimne mater filiorum Meic Decuil qui nominantur 

15 M'Ernooc, et Cascene et Meldal, et B^^an qui sepultus est in Dairu 

Galchaich, consobrini sancti Columbe ; Mincholeth mater filiorum 

Enain, quorum unus Galmaan dicebatur; Sinech mater uirorum^ 

MocuGei[n] in Cuile aque^, quorum nomina sunt Aidanus monachus, 

.qui sepultus est hi Gail nisei, et Ghonrii MoccuGein, qui sepultus est 

20 inDaurmaig ; auia ToGummi MocuGein, qui ualde seiiio fessus, 

presbiter sanctus, in loua insula praesentem finiuit uitam. 

* Aedelmith, Reeves, Columba 246, perperam 
^ Make Naue 
•= leg. filiorum 
•* i.e. in Ciiil uisci 


Names of Persons and Places. 

Antiphonarium Benchorense F. 36 b. 
Bibl. Ambr. C. 5 inf. 


col. 2 

Sa?ic^a scmcforum opera 
Benchorensi in optima 
abbatum eniinentia 
sine fine fulgentia 

quos conuocauit T>oininas. 

patrum fratres fortissima 
fundatorum aeclesia 
numerum tempra nomina 
audite magna mereta : , 
caelorum regni sedibus 

Amauit Xp^5^«s Comgillum • bene et ipse Dominium 
carum habuit Beognoum • Domnum ornauit Aedeum 

elegit ^anctu^xi Sinlanum^ • famosum mundi magistrum : 
quos conuocauit T)oinmu^ • caelorum regni sedibus : 

Gratum fecit Fintenanum 
inlustrauit Mac laisreum • 
lampade sacrae Seganum • 

Notus uir erat Berachus^ 
pastor Columba congruus • 
rector bonus Baitbenus*^ • 
quos : 

heredem almum inclitum 
kaput'' abbatum omnium 
magnum script urae medicum 

ornatus et Cumenenus 
querela absque Aidanus 
summus antestes Critanus n 

Tantis successit Camanus • uir amabilis omnibus 

Xp^5to nunc sedet suprimus • ymnos canens quindecimus 

Zoen ut carpat Cronanus- conseruet eum Dom^n^/s 

(qu)os conuocabit T)oininu^' caelorum regni sedibus..., 

Horum S(X?ictorum mereta • abbatu??i fidelissima 
erga Comgillum congrua • inuocemus® altissima 

uti possimus omnia • nostra delere cremina 

per lesum^ Xp^5^?fm aete(r)na • regnantem in saecula..., 

* leg. Silnanum ? as above, p. 277, 1. 22 

^ MS. kapud with t (prima manu) over ud 

*^ The be is written above the line 

'■ leg. Baitheneus 

^ MS. inuocamus with c over a 

» MS. Ihm 






The Calendar in the Carhrnlw Bed a. 283 



(Codex Augiensis, No. clxvii.) 

Kl. Feb. s(77ic^ae Brigitae. f. 16 c 

XVI. Kl. Apr. Patricii episco/;i 7 apos^o/t Hiberniae. f. I6d 

V. Kal. Inn. DeposzYio sancti Germani Q^iscopi^. ^- 17 a 
III. n6/i. lun. C(5emgeni uallis^ 

VI. id. Sancti Medardi confessoris. 
V. id. Columbae 7 Baitheni. 

VIII. id. lul. Natale sancti Chiliani cum sociis suis*^. 
V. id. Nata^e sa?ic^i Benedicti shhatis''. 

XVIII. Kal. Sept. Obitus sa?ic^ae Mariae"" uirginis. 

V. id. Sept. Ciarani maicc ind sair. f. 17 c 

X. Kl. Oct. Mauritii cum sociis suis sociis ui. m. dlxxxv.^ 
15 IX. Kl. Octob. Adomnani sapientis^ 

V. non. Octob. Colmain Alo. 

V. id. Cainnich. 

XUII. Kl. Nouemb. Sancti Galli confessoWi'^ 

VIII. Kl. Decemb. Ciannani Daimliac. f. 17 d 

20 HI. Kl. Brendini Biror. 

II. id. Uinniaui Cluano Irairdd. 

Id the right margin, at .v. Kl. Sept., by a third scribe: bas Muir- 
chatho maicc Maile duin hi Cluain MaccuNois a imda Chiarain. 

Death of Muirchad, son of Maelduin*^ in Clonraacnois in (lit. out of) 
S. Ciaran's bed. 

* a manu secundi scribae, Zimmer 

^ i.e. of Coemgen of Glenn (da locha) 

*= added by a fourth (and continental hand) 

'^ Muirchad mace Maile duin, King of the Cinel Conaill, deposed in 821, retired to 
the monastery of Clonmacnois, where he died in 831, 'decimo anno secessus,' Zimmer, 
Glossae Hiberniae, p. xxviii. 


Names of Peraorts and Places, 


f. 28 a 


f. 29 a 


era pro 


Sancte Cainnichi ( 

3ra etc 













































sancti, crate 






nobis Dcmine etc. 





f. 30 b 

f. 31a 

Item episccporum Martini, Grigori, Maximi, Felicis, Patrici, 
Patrici, Secundini, Auxili, Isernini, Cerbani, Erci, Catheri, Ibori, 
Ailbi, Conlai, Maic nissse, Moinenn, Senani, Finbarri, Colmani, 
Cuani, Declach, Laurenti, Melleti, lusti, Aedo, Dagani, Tigernich, 25 
Muchti, Ciannani, Buiti, Eogeni, Declani, Carthain, Maile ruen. 

Item et sacerdotum Vinniani, Ciarani, Oengusso, Endi, Gildse, 
Brendini, Brendini, Cainnichi, Cclumbse, Cclumbae, Colmani, 
Comgelli, Ccemgeni. 

The Note in the Wi/rzhurg Codex MSS. fh. f. 01 1>85 


TH. F. 61. 

This codex is a copy of S. Matthew's gospel with a commentary. 

The text is said by Schepss*^ to be in a hand of the eighth century; 
5 the commentary was written in the ninth. " Auf dem 29. der 

eingehefteten blattchen steht folgende interessante notiz," here 

printed from a photograph : 

Mosinii^ maccumin scriba et abbas henncuir^ prim?/5 hebernensiu?/^ 

compotem^ a gragco quodam sapiente memorable?' dedicit. Deinde 
ro mocuoroc macciiinin semon^- que??i romani doctorem totius mundi 

nominabant^ Silu^nnusque praefati scriba3 in insola quae dicitur 

crannach dimilethglaiss§^ banc scientiam literis fixit ne memoria 

laberet «?'''. 

" Die altesten Evangelienhandschriften der Wiirzburger Universitatsbibliotbek, 
Wiiizburo;, 1887, and see Prof. Sanday's letter in The Academy for Sept. 1, 1888 

'* identified in the Martyrology of Tallaght, at Feb. 28, with Sillan abbot of Bangor 

^' of Bennchor, now Bangor in the co. Down 

'' i.e. computum 

'^ perhaps Mochuaroc maccu Neth Semon, v. F61. Oeng. Feb. 9 

^ Dr B. MacCarthy, Annals of Ulster, iv. cxxxiv, compares the ' famosum mundi 
magistrum ' of Antiph. Bench., supra p. 282 

« 'the wooded (island) of Diin-leth-glaisse,' now Downpatrick. According to 
MacCarthy, loc. cit. , Crannach is Crannj^ Island in the south-western arm of Strangford 
Lough, a few miles from Downpatrick 

'' Here in the MS. follow two lines on the Greek signs for G, 90 and 900, episinon 
being written for iiriff-rjfj.oi' (stigma), cophe \ cosse for Kd-mra and enacosse for iuaKdaioi 

286 Old- Irish Inscrijytions. 


Inscr. — Christian Inscriptions in the Irish language, vol. I. Dublin, 
1872; vol. 11. 1878. 

Journal = Journal of the Royal Historical and Archaeological 
Association of Ireland. 5 

A. Bare Names. 

AED, Clonmacnois, Insc7\ I. fig. 74. 

ARTTRi, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 6*3. 

COLLAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 43. 

DUB INSE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 36. lo 

FERCHOMUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 8. 

FERGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 67. 

LONGECNAN, Breafy, co. Mayo, Inscr. ii. fig. 61. 

MiELOENA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 48. 

MvEL TUILI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. I. 56. 15 

MAILDUIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 1. 

MUIRGALAE% Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. I. 107. 

ORTHANACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 33. 

RONAiN^ Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. I. 99. 

SECHNASACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. I. 113. -20 

SNEDGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. 1. 62. 

TOICTHEG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 75. 

TUATHGAL, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. 29. 

B. Names with Names of Fathers. 

SUIBNE M CONHUIDIR, Lismore, Inscr. 11. fig. 40. 25 

SUIBINE • M MAlLiE HVMAI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 82. 

C. Names with Epithets. 

>^ COLMAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 4. 

name followed by an ogham inscription, which is read from 
right to left as Bocht ' poor.' 3© 

tomas ap, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. fig. 34. 
SCI bre(ca)ni, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig. 24. 

D. Names preceded by the Formula Ob a it ar. 

>i<OR AR bran nailither, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. fig. 26. 

A prayer for Bran, a pilgrim. 35 

OR ARCHUINDLESS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 11. 
>j<oroit archu^/mascach m ailello. 

On the Bell of Ballynaback, Inscr. ii. fig. 96. 
OROIT arferdamnach, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 51. 
or arfiachraich, Clonmacnois, Inscr. 1. 95. ^o 

* gen. sg. of Muirgal 
^ gen. sg. of Ronan 

Old -Irish I)iscript{ons. 287 

OR ARFINDAN, Clonmaciiois, Inscr. i. 42. 
OR ARGILLA GIARAIN, CloiiinacnoLs, Inscv. I. 105. 
OROIT ARMAELAN", Cloiimacnois, Inscr. i. 47. 
OR ARMAEL QUiARAix, Clomnacnois, Inscr. I. 7(). 
.^ OR AR MAINACH, Araiuuoro, Inscr. U. 21. 

OROIT AR SCANDLAN, Aianinorc, Inscr. ii. '2:1 

OR AR THUATMAL, Killamcrv, Inscr. ii. 85. 

OR AR TUATHCHARAN, Hare Island, Lough Ree, Inscr. I. 91. 

or AR huidrine'', Cloninacnois, Inscr. i. 57. 

'o E. Names preceded by the Formula Orait do. 

OR DOAIGIDIU, DuiTOW, Inscr. II. fig. 66. 
OR DO BRAN, Tisaraii, Inscr. ii. fig. 62. 
OR DOBRAN DUB, Monaiiicha, Inscr. ii. fig. 50. 
OR DO BRESAL AQ : IHC XRS, Gleiidalough, Journal 1884, p. 43. 
15 OR DO BROTUR, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 24. 


OR DOCHOBTHAC, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 32. 
►J«OR DO COINMURSCE^ InismiuTay, Inscr. il. fig. 18. 

OR DOCHOLMAN, Cloiimaciiois, Inscr. i. fig. 104. 
io OR DO CHOLUMBAN'^, Cloiimacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 3. 

OR DOCOMGAN, Cloniiiacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 13. 

OR DO CHUNN^ Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 147. 

OR DOCHUNN, Iniscealtra, Inscr. ii. fig. 56 a (p. 43). 

OR DOCORBRiv'- chrvmms^, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 96. 
25 OR DO CORMAC. P., Lismore, Inscr. ii. fig. 42. 

[o]roit do [cJormacan, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 122. 

OR do daineil, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 90. 

ORT DO DEGEN, Kilcomiola, Inscr. Ii. 80. 

OR DODIARMAIT MACC DELBAID, Iniscealtia, Inscr. II. fig. 57. 
30 OR DO dicu(l) ocus maelodran sair, Delgany, Inscr. 11. fig. 72. 

OR DU DORAID, Clonmacnois, i. fig. 118. 
>^Wr do dub litir, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 53. 

OR dodunchad pspit hic, Aghavea, co. Fermanagh, Inscr. 11. 80a 
(p. 74). 
35 or dv etich, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 89. 

►J<OR do fechtnach, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 83. 

OR DO finnachtu, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 45. 

OR DOFLANNCHAD, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 132. 

OR DO GUARIU, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 117. 
40 OR DOLAITHBERTACH, Iniscealtra, Inscr. II. fig. 59. 

OR DO MAEL BRiGTE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 81. 

OR DOMAEL CHIARAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 151. 

* Only the first stroke of the n is preserved 
^' The first i is written over the line 

*■ The XM is expressed by a lif^ature like m witli four downstrokes. Coin-murace 
is the dat. sg. of Cii-niuirace 

'' The AN (a like a diamond) is written under the i.u 

" dat. sg. of Conn. Neither the mark over or, nor the ii, is visible in the figure 

^ dat. sg. of Curbre. A mark like /, above the c, may denote aspiration 

8 dat. .sg. m. of cromm 

288 Old- Irish Inscriptions, 

>^on DU MAEL CLUCHI, Kilcoo, CO. Lei trim, Journal, Jan. 1879. 

OR DOMAEL FINNIA, Cloninaciiois, Inscr. I. 130. 
►I<OR DOMAEL MAIRE, Calry (Westmeath), Inscr. I. fig. 52. 

OR DOMAIL • MAIRE, Olonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 152. 

OR DO MAEL* PATRic, Clonmacnois, Inscr. L fig. 61. 5 

OR DO MARTANAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 103 a. 

n. fig. 17. 

OR DOODRAN HAU EOLAis, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 131. 

OR DURUARCAN, Monasterboice, Inscr. IL fig. 77. fo 

OR DO THORPAiTH^, Athloiie, Inscr. I. fig. 55. 

OR DO VADA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. 39. 

OR DO UALLAIG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. 112. 

F. Benedictory Epitaphs. 

BENDACHD FORANMAIN N- lOSEPH^ Roscommon Abbey, Inscr. I ^ 
II. fig. 12. 

A blessing on the soul of Joseph. 

BENDACHT FOR ANMAIN COLGEN, Lismore, luscr. II. fig. 42 
[leg. 39]. _ 

BENDACHT FOR AN MARTAIN, Lismore, Inscr. II. fig. 41. ^o 

G. Precatory Epitaphs. 

OR AR ANMAIN OIDACAIN, Fuerty, CO. Roscommon, Inscr. ii. fig. 14. 

A prayer for the soul of Aidacan. 
orait aranmain semblain, Aran, hiscr. ii. fig. 32. 


Killamery, co. Kilkenny, Inscr. ii. fig. 36. 

ORT AR ANMAIN ►J< M ETICH >^>^, luscr. II. 60. 

H. Anonymous Epitaphs. 

OR AR II canoin, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. 29. 

A prayer for two canons. 30 

uii ROMANi, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. 28. 
>J<ILAD liV^DECHENBOiR, Iniscealtra, Inscr. ii. fig. 56. 
The tomb of the ten persons. 

I. Miscellaneous Inscriptions. 

►i<>J<LiE luguaedon macci menueh^ Inchagoile, Loch Corrib, Inscr. 35 
IL fig. 11. 

The stone of Lugu-aed son of Menb. 
►J<lie colum mec gr..., Gallerus, Journal, 1892, p. 270. 
The stone of Colum son of Gr. .. 

* the first three strokes of the m are lost 

^ -PAiTH written under thor 

^ only part of the first stroke of h remains 

'^ the -EN expressed by a ligature, like on with a bar across the o 

^ gen. sg. fern, of menb 'little,' Thurneysen, KZ. 37, 114n. 

Old -Irish l7iscri2)(ions. 1289 


Icchiii, liidcr. II. tig. 77*', p. 70. 

A prayer for Ultan and for Dubtluich who lias made the stone- 

Inscr. I. fig. 153. 

A prayer for Turcain, by whom this cross has been made. 
OR DO MUiREDACH la8(a)ndernad IN chro(ssa), Monastei'boicc, 
CO. Louth, Inscr. II. fig. 76. 
lo A prayer for Mniredach, by whom this cross has been made. 


engraved on the (lost) case of the Book of Durrow, Inscr. Ii. pp. 
14G, 158. 
15 The prayer and blessing of Colomb cille for Fland son of 

Maelsechnaill, for the King of Ireland, by whom this case has been 

APSTEL, pillarstone at Kilnasaggart, co. Armagh, Inscr. II. fig. 88. 
20 This place, Ternoc son of Ciaran the Little has bequeathed it 

on behalf of*" Peter the Apostle. 

* The air is perfective, W.S. ti)iunair}ii = to-imni-ro-dni, J.S. 
^' The h here indicates the lengthening of o. Teruoc from to-Eriwc 
'^ cf. raith iarcul Laws v. 340, 18, a surety on behalf of the tirst surety, tar cul 
dligid, ibid. 348, 2 

.S. G II. 19 

290 Old-Irish Verse. 

1. Verses in the St Gall Priscian. 


p. 112 IS acher ingaith innocht • fufuasna fairggfc findfolt 

ni agor reimm mora minri • dondlaechraid lainn ualothlind*. 5 


P. 203 Domfarcai^ fidbaidse fal • fomchain loid luin luad iiad eel. 

huas mo lebran indlinech^ • fomchain trirech innanen . . , 
^' 20^ Fom//z-chain c^i menu medair^^ mass • himbrot glass de dindgnaib 

doss. lo 

debrath nomchoimmdiu c6ima • cainsciibaimm foroida^ r(oss). 


P. 229 Gaib do chuil isiri charcair • ni rois chluim na colcaid 

truag insin amail bachal • rotgiuil indsrathar dodcaid. 

I. 1.5 

p. 112 Bitter is the wind to-night : it tosses the ocean's wliite hair : 

I fear not the coursing of a clear sea by the fierce heroes from 


P. 203 A hedge of trees surrounds me: a blackbird's lay sings to me — praise 20 

which I will not hide — 
above my booklet the lined one the trilling of the birds sings to me. 
P. 204 In a gray mantle the cuckoo's beautiful chant sings to me from the 

tops of bushes : 
may the Lord protect me from DoomM I write well under the 25 



P. 229 Take thy corner in the prison : thou shalt reach neither down nor 

pallet : 
sad is that, thou servant of the rods, the packsaddle of ill-luck has 30 
stuck to thee. 

* MS. 6a lothlind, the gen. sg. Laithliune Ann. Ult. 847, Laitklbide ib. 852. The 
nom. sg. must have been Lotlilind or Lothlend, later Lochhoin 'Norway' 

^ cf. do-don-fairci Pel. Jan. 26, fonith]ae 'fenced' YBL. p. 433, 1. 22. Idg. F. 
xii. 191 

^ ind is the article: cf. dordith a aithig in truaig, Brocc. h. 61, is e a chorp in 
taitneamach rit anall, YBL. p. 207'^ 26, and see infra p. 293, note b 

*^ meadhair .i. caint no urlabhra, O'CL: a sister-form medar, Mart. Gorm. May 6, 
Nov. 26 

« rdida gen. sg. oi ro-fid, governed by ross 

^ cf. Thurneysen, Bev. Celt. vi. 139 

Poems 1)1 the Milan Codex. 


2. l\)EMs IN THE Milan Codkx, 







Ad(co)ii(larc alaill iniiocht • ba ingnad liuni etarport 

f(or)scal Hadain ba • duliiith fVigualainnada. 

(i)aliin) rugenair iarisin • comuathir cenathai-gein 

teuir oenaidchi fobrii • ba cuiida(il)"' scm iininurgu. 

Gabsusa iar f. .. mnert • fcrt maith forasliuchtairecht'' 

iiiacc tir^ as duil'^ emnitha'' • dochuiiidchid a altraiiia. 

ludaliin ba brathir dam • mathirso amathirseni^ 

mu noidenan menman mais • ni duthrais a bithiiignais. 

Huar hirogenair amne • nichelt (in) mace sochuide^ 

iii ccntrichct airm'^ imba • ocdeicsin a lamnada. 

Ba Ian oitain iiidalimm • armaccan* brigach barrfind 

ba mian iiingeii ocas ban • ba mor meld a acaldam. 

Ariced gor caich lasin • ba : : r : : : s^ do anchortib 

cia^ ba'" noidenan araes • nilil ]a(macc)u ingaes. 

Amalbatoich ade bi • ba mace athar ointindi 

baortan mar" cid in mace • du each oen nar bu"fordarcc''. 

r. 1 

1. T have seen another thins to-ni2:ht. Straiii^e I deemed it '' 

20 a man before me came to false parturitions. 

2. Methought he was born afterwards witliout mother without father : 
three nights (were passed) in the womb : he was sage however. 

3. I took a goodly miracle after it. 

the son of a man to seek his nurture. 

25 4. Methought he was my brother, his mother my father : 

my babe of goodly mind, thou wouldst not desire his perpetual absence. 

5. At the time when he was thus born, a multitude did not hide 

the son (?) : 
not without three hundred was the place in which I was, beholding 
^o his parturition. 

6. Methought our vigorous white-headed lad was full of dignity : 

he was the darling of girls and women : his converse was very 

7. He used to find .... of all therewith: he was ... to anchorites: 
2^ though he was a babe in years, he clave not with boys in wisdom. 

8. As was right, living God, he was the son of a father of one... 
even the lad was a great honour to every one who was not manifest (?). 

* in the photograpli the word is almost illegible •* sliuchtainecht Zeuss; in the 

photograph the word is very indistinct, but it seems to be r rather than n '" in the 

photograph there are traces of/ and ;•; the preceding mace is illegible ^ it might be 
read dail; mace fir as diiilein might mean 'the Hon of the Man who is Creator' 
•^ in the photograph this seems tolerably certain ^ se and a)na are written under 

•^ but the aspiration of clielt seems to point to some such rendering as 'the son of a 
multitude did not hide it,' J.S. '^ amm, Zeuss; in the photograph the word is illegible 
* the letters after mace are not clear; maccan seems most ])robable ■* anwr, Zeuss. 

In the photograph r is visible preceded by indistinct letters; some illegible letters seem 
to follow, the last is pretty clearly .s- ' indistinct "^ 6«, Zeuss; but the photograph 
shews rather a " juds? in the photograph the word is indistinct " in the photo- 

graph the word is indistinct i' do riff net bafordarc, Fel. Oeng. May 11 ■' of. 

vol. I. 387 note e 


P. 1 

292 Old-Irish Verse. 

9. Fortacht i.9u liinsa tra • or(is)lotn inchomb-irtsa 

isma* suidiu actconsla^' • slondod noich adchundarcsa. 


9. Jesus' help (l)e) with me then, for tliis conception is mine. 

greater than that is the declaration of what I have seen. 5 


1. Tegdais adchondarc indiu • nifa(il) badacrichidiu 
cruthann^ alo:'^ reil^agne • nithucai nach (rn)eraige. 

2. Menic aluad linaib dam • cenid rubec ni romar 

cultech ndemin dianaig^ les • rugnith archiunn ainechgres. i© 

3. Ceth : : :^ slessa formni gil • rulatha dia (iuidit)iri 
teuir cloithna dar • fir ararolad d...s...g. 

4. Grianan cen . . nam imsceng • d athair a,.. 

cesu nocht isaldu de • nifera cid oen banne. 

5. Arcidaua(?) hicach sin • atrubart bran bui thir(?) sir 15 
niroan indi cuse • sin na snigi nasnechtse. 

6. Is glae thegdais torm rochlos • innafiP act c^endoros 
istech ndagfir dath atchi • nit dichoim a dorsidi. 

7. Denaas dotiagar hisatech • nidichet' tegde doichlech 

sis iarsuidiu segde chlu • dotiagar ass immurgu. 20 

8. ISed t?-a insin amnin • nimete^ ni thormassid 
ecosc naimin airm hita • tegdassa adchondarcsa... 

1. I have seen a house to-day: none could be more shapely (?)* 
its form is clear: no fool understands it. 

2. Often is there mention of it with numbers of companies : 25 
though it is not very small, it is not very large. 
has been made 

3. Four sides have been put to protect it: 


4. A bower 30 

though it is naked, it is the fairer of that : not a single drop showers : 

5 in every weather 

there has not remained in it hitherto storm nor rain nor snow. 

6. 'Tis a fair house — sound has been heard — in which there is only one 

door: 35 

'tis a house of good men — the colour that thou seest — ; not unlovely 
are its doorkeepers. 

7. From above is the coming into the house 

beneath afterwards — fair the fame — is the coming out, however. 

8. Tliat then — it matters not that ye do not increase it — 40 
is the lovely form, where it is, of the house which I have seen. 

"• So Zeuss; in the photograph what follows is is not clear *> from the photograph 
this reading seems very doubtful ; the two first letters seem to be de '^ the letters 

following cruth are not clear in the photograph '^ not clear in the photograph 

^ not clear in the photograph; the last two letters look like II ^ cf. didnaich LL. 

292t> 36 8 the last letters are not clear ; it is obviously some form of cethir 

^ more probably ijina than isna * cf. Eev. Celt. xi. 457, Ann. Ul. 783, Laws vi. 240 
^ cf. Wb. 29^8 > badacrichidiu seems = had-da-crichidiu, cf. bes-idn-isle, hes-adn- 

nuaisliu 'who is lower than he,' 'who is higher than he,' YBL. 261*14, 15, bes-da-nesom 
'which is nearest to them' Laws iv. 162. For crichid cf. LU. SS** 2, 127^25, LL. 60, 
1. 23, 61*28, 120*33, 161^, CZ. iv. 234, also di-chrichide SP. 11. 6. The sense may be 
(1) 'limited,' (2) 'symmetrical' 

Poemsi in the Codex S, PanJi. 293 

3. Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. -J ^^^^' fi. ^t<xr^, /^. 

' ^^ 

Adguisiu fid nalhibrach 7 arggatbrain etir tenid 7 fraig. 
Adguisiu na tri turcu tercu . tairi siabair niochoiHlail oith 7 
5 inlicht neich ariiidchiiiriur. 

ma rom thoicthersa inso rop ith 7 mlicht adcear maniin roth- 
caither ropat choiii altai 7 ois 7 imthecht slebe 7 oaic feiie adcear. 

I wish the wood of Allabair and Argatbran(?) between fire and wall. 

I wish the three meagre boars with corn and milk ^ 

10 If this may it be corn and milk that I see. If it be not may 

it be wolves and deer and wandering on the mountain and warriors of 
the Feni that I see. 


1. Messe ocus Pangur Ban • cechtar nathar fria saindan 

15 bith a menmasam fri scilgg • mu menma cein im saincheirdd. 

2. Caraimse fos ferrcachclii • oc mu lebran leir ingnu 

ni foirmtech frimm Pangur Ban • caraid cesin a maccdan. 

3. Orubiam seel cen scis • innar tegdais ar noendis 
taithiunn dichrichide clius • ni fristardda?/^ arnathius. 

20 4. Gnath huaraib ar gressaib gal • glenaid luch inna linsam 
OS m4 dufuit im lin chein • dliged ndoraid ca ndroncheill. 

5. Fuachaidsem fri frega fal • a rose anglese^^ comlan 
fuaehimm chein fri fegi fis • mu rose reil cesu imdis. 

6. Faelidsem cu ndene dnl • liinglen luch inna gerchrub 
25 hi tueu cheist ndoraid ndil • os me chene am faelid. 

1. I and Pangur Ban, each of us two at his special art: 

his mind is at hunting (mice), my own mind is in my special craft. 

2. I love to rest— better than any fame- — at my booklet with diligent 

science : 
30 not envious of me is Pangur Ban : he himself loves his childish art. 

3. When we are — tale without tedium — in our house, we two alone, 
we have — unlimited (is) feat-sport — something to which to apply our 


4. It is customary at times by feats of valour, that a mouse sticks in 
35 his net, 

and for me there falls into my net a difficult dictum^ with hard'' 

5. His eye, this glancing full one, he points against the wall-fence: 

I myself against the keenness of science point my clear eye, though it 
40 is very feeble. 

6. He is joyous with speedy going ^ where a mouse sticks in his sharp claw : 
I too am joyous, where I understand a difficult dear question. 

* The sense of the preceding portion is obscure ** rose is neuter {rose n-airard 

n-adanta, LL. 253"* 45); hence the neut. article before (fie " cf. Ml. 35'aG, 17, Wb. 

10** 12 '• cf. nl droit act is diuit et is (jM Wb. 17'' 4 " lit. 'with going of swiftness' 

204 Old-Irish Verse. 

7. Cia beimmi amin nach re • ni derban each achele 
rnaith la^ cochtar nfir a dan • subaigthius a oonuran. 

8. He fesin as choinisid dau • in rrinid dungni each oenlau 
du thabairt doraid du g\6 • for rnu mud cein am messe. 

7. Though we are thus always, neither hinders the other: 5 
eacli of us two likes his art, amuses himself' alone. 

8. He himself is master of tl)e work which he does every day: 
while I am at my own work, (which is) to bring difficulty to clearness'^. 


Suibne Geilt. ro 

barr edin 

1. Mairiuclan hi Tuaim Inbir • ni Ian techdais bes sestu 
cona retglannaib ardir • eona grein cona eseu. 

2. Gobban durigni insin • conecestar duib astoir 
mu ehridecan dia du nim • is he tugatoir rodtoig. 

3. Tech innafera fiechod • maigen na aigder rindi c.^-'<j^« i^'i'j^b 
soilsidir bid'^ hi lugburf^ • ose cen udnucht nimbi. 

Suibne the Lunatic ^ 

1. My little oratory in Tuaim Inbir «, it is not a full house that is ... 
with its stars last night, with its sun, with its moon. 

2. Gobban'' hath built that — that its story may be told to you — 20 
my heartlet, God from heaven. He is the thatcher who hath thatched it. 

3. A house wherein wet rain pours not, a place wherein thou fearest not 

bright as though in a garden, and it without a fence around it. 




1. Is en immoniada sas • isnau tholl dianteslinn guas 

is lestar fas is crann crin • nad deni thoil indrig thuas. 

2. Is or nglan is nem im grein • is lestar narggit cu fin 

is son is alaind is noeb • each oen dugni toil ind rig. 30 


1. He is a bird round which a trap closes, he is a leaky ship to which 

peril is dangerous, 
he is an empty vessel, he is a withered tree, whoso doth not the will 
of the King above. 35 

2. He is pure gold, he is the sky'^ round the sun, he is a vessel of silver 

with wine, 
he is happy, is beautiful, is holy, whoso doth the will of the King. 

* maitli la is written over a cancelled caraid ^ 'he pursues them with delight' 

The form of expression is illogical, but the plural may refer to the two dan. As an 
affixed pronoun s is either fem. sg. or plur., cf. CZ. 11. 484 sqq., KZ. xxxv. 418, J.S. 
*= am = dml\ 'I am indeed my own master in bringing difficult to clear in my own 
way'? J.S. '^ hith seems to be the ace. of the infinitive governed by soilsidir, 

cf. Trans. Phil. Soc. 1899-1901, p. 81, further 7 ha bindithir la each nduine in Ere gutli 

araile hedis teda me7inerott, Eev. Celt. xv. 277 ® for lubgurt ' see as to him the 

Battle of Moira ed. O'Donovan, p. 230 s an abbey in the west of Meath, Fel. Oeng. 

Dec. 2 : Four Masters, a.d. 916 note k. The gloss barr edin seems to mean ' crown of 

. the ivy ' (edenn), with which the abbey was covered ^ Gobban saer a famous wrigbt, 

Kt.'^l-'^^^l'^^^ Laws III. 226, 25: O'Curry M. and C, iii. 34 a > generally spelt Moiling. But accord- 

J ing to LL. 284'' 32, the verses were uttered by the Devil in reply to the Saint ^ is 

7iem = nein later niam ' radiance '? The old form might have been kept by the scribe from 

confusion with nem 'heaven,' J.S. 

Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 295 


I^v. fx^K , r^ ^.q-20 

1. ' Aed oil fri aiidud" nane • Aed fonn fri fuiltcd'* fele 

indoil delgnaide^ as choemcm • di dindi^naib Roc^rcMin'' rede. 

2. In chli comras cond crodail • ollinas fu thocaid tuD^aib 
i, du farclu sech each ndine • di Moisten mine niruiraib. 

.*). Mac Diarmata dil danisa • cid iarfachta ni insa 

a niolad niaissiu ni.ienib • luaidfidir laedib lini7/isa®. 
4. Inniain nainni nitat nuabla • Aeda nad airdlig (h'gtia 

in cruth glan clii nad chlithe • dian duthoig^ Liphe ligda, 
lo 5. Aue Muiredaich centhain^' • all togu fri orddain uallann 

aue ni frith nach ammail'^ • na rig di chlandaib Cualann. 

6. Ind flaith issed a orbbae • each maith do de no arddae' I 
in gas fine cen didail • di rigaib rnassaib Marggae. I 

7. Is bun cruinn mair miad soerda • fri baig isbiinad primda '• 
IS, is gasne arggait ai-ddbrig • di chlaind cheitrig ceit rigna\ j 

8. Occorniaim gaibtir duana • drengaitir dreppa^ daena^ i 
arbeittet bairtni bindi • tri laith linni ainm nAeda. j 

Aed oil. j 

1. Aed great at kindling of brilliance. Aed joyous at increase of 

2o hospitality : i 

e'-<^w^i*J,tc> the yv, rod that is dearest of the heiglits (chieftains) of level Roeriu. j 

2. The mighty balk ... great (and) good under roofs of fortune, j 
to be chosen beyond any generation of the marches of smootli Moistiu. ' 

3. Son of Diarmait dear to me, though it be to be asked, it is easy, 

2C, his praise is more beautiful than treasures, it will be sung in lays , 

by me. \ 

4. Beloved the name — they are no new fames — of Aed who deserves i 

not reproach : 
the pure form — renown that is not hidden — to whom lovely Litfey 
30 belongs. 

5. Descendant of Muredach at every time, rock of choice for noble dignity : 
a descendant — no evil person was found, of the kings of the clans 

of Cualu. 

6. The lordship, this is his heritage, every good to him of gods or 
35 ungods : 

the scion of a family without reproach'", of the handsome kings 
of Marg. 

7. He is the bole of a great tree — noble dignity: for battle he is a 

pre-eminent stock: 
40 he is the sapling of silver — high worth — of the children of a hundred 

kings, of a hundred queens. 

8. At ale poems are chanted: fine (genealogical) ladders are climbed: j 
melodious bardisms modulate through pools of liquor the name of Aed. I 

"" cf. andud indhais Ann. Ul. 920 ^ =fo-lethad, cf. Laws vi. 393 '' cf. /< /H. C^v.M^ i--^^^^ 

LU. \m 1. 1, riilL. n.tun. 700, 4 5 '^ leg. lioeren « luaithfe moltu Hy. vi. 17 (,0% i v. x M^ 

f i.e. diand duthoi;), dianid duthoiff « leg. cecli thain which is translated '' ammail ' 

from am-b(iil ' leg. anddae, which is translated, and cf. hmtuicht d(t 7 and e fort LU. 1 
77*40, and the Vedic adeva ' NicJitnutt in der Verbindung: Gott uiid Nichtgutt,' Grass- 

mann '' cf. dreppa air Imr. Brain 40, Mod. Ir. dreapaivi, dreapaire ' cf. Abruit \ 

duih ddin LU. 55'' 1 "* cf. conecsem cen didail do ynlmaib sU Eogain LL. 182'' 24 i 


Old-Irish Verse. 

4. Quatrains in the Codex Boernerianus. 

(Msc. Dresd. A. 145^). 

^^ Teicht doroim 

m(5r saido • becc • torbai • 
INri chondaigi'^ hifoss • 
manimbera latt nifogbai • 

^' Mor bais mor baile 

mor coll ceille mor mire 
olais airchenn teicht do ecaib 
beith fo etoil • male • maire • 


To go to Home, much labour, little profit : the King whom thou 
seekest here, unless thou bring him with thee, thou jfindest him not. 

Much folly, much frenzy, much loss of sense, much madness (is it), 
since going to death is certain, to be under the displeasure of Mary's Son^ 

^ between chondaigi and hi is .n. 

^ According to Prof. Bernard {The Academy, Feb. 23, 1895, p. 172) these verses 
refer to two incidents in the legend of S. Brigit. See Lismore Lives, p. 335, and 
F61. Oeng. May 3, note 


Verse in the Life of S. Declan. 297 

5. Verse in the Life of S. Declan. 

(Usher, Britt. eccl. antiquitates, Dublin 1689, p. 450). 

Ita Scotice cantatur ille uersus : 

Ailbe iimal Patric Miiman mc) each rad 

Declan Patric nanDeise, in Deisi oc Declan cobrath'\ 

Let humble Ailbe ^' be the Patrick of Munster, greater than every 
saying : let Declan^ be the Patrick of the Deisi*^, let the Deisi be with 
Declan till doom. 

* Thus given by Usher Works, cd. Elrington, vol. vi. p. 428 
Ailbe umbal, Patric Mumhan, mo gach rath 
Declan Patric Nandeisi nadeisi ag Declau go brath 
^ Ailbe of Imlech Ibair, now Emly, co. Tipperary : his day is !Sep. 12. See F61. 
Oeng. ccxxxvii., cxlv. and Mart. Gorm. pp. 174, 330 

'^ Declan of Ardmore in the Desi of Munster : his day is July 24. See F^l. Oeng. 
pp. cxii., cxx. Mart. Gorm. pp. 142, 352. 

'' now the Decies in Munster : see Book of Rights, pp. 49, 50, note k. 


Old-Irish Verse, 



I. Colman's Hymn. 


T. Sen 
asaig, fer 

De. Colman vaac 

Corcaige, is 

hiii Chlu- 
e dorigne 

in nimmun sa dia soerad arin liibuidechair 
roboe i rremis mac nOeda Slane. ar 
roptar imda doine i nHerinn in tan sein, 
7 robe animmed connaroichtis acht 
tri noi nimraaire do cech fir i nHerinn, 
.i. a n6i do moin, 7 a noi do min, 7 
a noi do chain ; corothroiscset maithe fer 

nErenn im me/c nOida Slane 7 ira 
Fechine Fabair 7 im (Ailer)an 7 im 
Manchan Leith 7 im sochaide archena 
im hilatigud na ndoine, ar dodechaid 
t^rcca bid ann ara nimmed, conid aire sein 
tuccad in buidechair fo?TU, conid de 
atbathatar meicc -^da Slane isin blia- 
7 na sruithe roraidsem et 
Dicunt alii combad Cholman 
uile. Atberat fairenn aile na- 
dernai acht da rann de nammd, 7 in 
scol dia denaim (6 sin) immach .i. lethrann 

cech fir dib. I Corcaig dorigned i naraseir 
da mac ^da Slane .i. Blaithmac 7 
Diarmait. Is e immor^'o tuccait a denma: 
teidm mor doratad for iiru Herenn"^ .i. in 

clain sin, 
alii iriulti. 

F. Sen De. Colman mac 
ui Chluasaig, fer legind Cor- 5 
caige, dorone in nimmun sa 
7 a scol immalle f ris ; et 

commad lethrand cech fir foe 
sin. No is a oenur dorone in 

nimmun .IS he unmorro a loc, 10 
otha inn inse co Corcaig 
corice in ninse dia ndechatar 
for teched in tedma . IN- 
amsir inwiorro da mac ^da 
Slane doronad .i. Blathmac 7 15 
Diarmait. IS he ixnuiorro 
tucait a denma : teidm nior 
doratad^ for firu Erend, .i. in 
Buide C'oridaill, co roindrestar 
Herind uile, 7 conafarcaib 20 
acht cech thres duine i n- 
Herind uile i mbethaid ; 7 
conid de atbathatar me^c 
^da Slane, 7 atbath Fe- 

chene Fobair, 7 alii inulti 25 
clerici et reyes in eodem anno 
perieru7it . Ocus conid dia n- 
anacul consi scoil dorone arin 

T. 'God's blessing.' Colman Mac Ui Cluasaig, lector of Cork, made 
this hymn to save himself from the Yellow Plague^ which was in the 30 
time of the sons of Aed Slane. For numerous were the men in Ireland 
at that time, and such was their multitude that they used to get only 
thrice nine ridges for each man in Ireland, to wit, nine of bog, and nine 
of arable land^, and nine of forest. So the sons of Aed Slane and Fechin of 
Fore and Aileran and Manchan of Liath and many otliers fasted together 35 
with the nobles of the men of Ireland, for the thinning of the people*^; 
for scarcity of food had come because of their multitude. Wlierefore 
the Yellow Plague was inflicted on them, and there died thereof in that 
year the sons of Aed Slane, and the elders that we have mentioned et alii 
muUi. Dicunt alii that Colman made all (the hymn). Others say that 40 
he made only two quatrains thereof, and that the school made the rest of 
it, to wit, a half quatrain by each of them. It was composed in Cork, in 
the time of the two sons of Aed Slane, to wit, Blaithmac and Diarmait. 

'^ MS. domtat ^ MS. Herinn " cf. mintir Laws vi. 571 '^ ef. F.M. a.d. 664, 
Ann. Ult. A.D. 664 ^ cf. ws ox^ov ^porCov irXridovs re Kovcpicreie fi-qrepa x^ova, Eur. Hel. 40 

7. Colmans Ilipnn, 


teidm sin Colraan in nimniun- 
sa. 7 is and dorala do- 
soni a denoni, intan rotinsca- 
nastar ascnain co araile indse 
mara, co mbetis .ix. tonna 
etarru 7 tir, ar ni thic teidm 
dar noi tonna, r^l feruiit pcriti. 
Co roi;irt';ii_i^ araile don scoil 
do Colman, cia sen i tarla 
doib dul for set . c.oii\({ and 
atrul)airt Colman : "cia sen 
t?*^," olscseom, "acht sen 

Bude Conaill, co rosirestar Herinn* hule, 

7 f07iafarcaib acht cech tres dune 

i nHerinn i mhethaid . 7 conid dia 

nanacul cona scoil dorone arin teidm 
5 sen Colman in nimmun sa . 7 is ann 

dorala dosom adenam, intan rotliinsca- 

nastar ascnam co araile inse mara Herenn 

amaig for teclied in tedma sa, co mhetis 

.ix. tonna eturru 7 tir, ar ni tic teidm 
10 tarais innunn, ut ferant pcriti. co roiar- 

faii; araile don scoil Cholman'' cia sen 

i tarla doib dul for set. conid ann sein 

atrubaii't Colman : "cia sen on tra," ol- 

seissom, " acht sen De 1 " Ar issed ro- 
15 thrialsatsom dul for insib mara immach 

ior teched resin ligalurc. 

Now this was the cause of its composition. A great pestilence was sent 
on the men of Ireland, namel}' the Buide Connaill, which ransacked all 
Ireland, and left only one man in every three alive in Ireland. And it 

20 was to protect them and his school against that pestilence that Colman 
made this hymn. And it befell that he composed it when he began to 
make for a certain island of the sea of Ireland, outside, fleeing from this 
pestilence, so that there might b e nine waves between them and theja ml, 
for pestilence does not pass beyond that, ut ferwut peritl. And one of 

25 the school asked Colman what was the blessing wherein it had befallen 
them to take the road. So then has said Colman: "What blessing is it," 
said he "but God's blessing?" For this is what they essayed, to go forth 
on islands of the sea, fleeing before the disease. 

Sen De'^ donfe^ fordonte^^. Mace Maire ronfeladar^-^- 
30 fo?'a foessam^^ dun innocht^ • cia^ tiasam^^ cain^temadar'^. 

God's blessing lead us, help us ! May Mary's Son cover us ! 
May we be under His safeguard to-night ! Whither we go (?) may 
He guard (us) well ! 

1. .1. ronfuca leis 'may He bring us with Him' T, .i. donfuca his cipe 

35 leth tiasam 'may He take us with Him, whithersoever we go' F 2. .i. 

forund de X. ti forn^, 'upon us therefrom, i.e. may it come upon us' 

3. .i. ronfialadar^, .i. dorata ajial to7'u/id^^ diar ditin, 'may He veil us, 

i.e. may He put His veil over us to protect us' 4. fov a oessitin^^ 

'under His protection' 5. .i. in nocte tribulationis T, a nocte 

40 dictum est quia in nocte ambulauerunt ut putant quidam, i in tempore 

tribulationis 7 ainm noctis /urriside 'the name of 7iox upon it' F 6. .i. 

cipe leth tiasam 'whatever side we go' T, Cia .i. secipe leth 'whatever side' F 

7. .i. alaind 'fair' T 8. .i. (co ro)entdar sinn diar ditiii .i. done 

ar hditin 'may He receive us for our protection, i.e. may He work our 

4.5 protection ' T, Temadur .i. do7ifevi{adar) doiidithiietar .i. doe,{7ie) \ditiit 

'may He protect us,' i.e. may He make protection F 

^ MS. herenn ^ leg. (U) Oiolman <= resngalur T •' de F *' f or donte T 

^ ronfelathar ¥ « oessain T, oesam F '' tiasdin T, tJiisavi F; the conjunct form 

after cia is irregular, and the true reading and interpretation are uncertain . ' in T 
the second letter may be i ^ forrim F ' ronfiiil/idar not in T '" fuiltorondF 

" oesitin F 

300 Old-Irish Verse. 

Eter* foss^" no utmailli''^'' • eter"" snide n5 sessam'^, 
ruri^" nime fri^^ cech tress' • issed attach adessam*^^ 
5 Itge^* AbeiP^** maicc' Adaim^^ • Hele^ Enoc, diar cobuir': 
ronsoerat ar diangalar^' • sechip'" leth fon mbith" foguir°^^ 

Noe* ocus Abraham 2 • Isac' in mace adamrae^'' 5 

immuntisat*^^ ar thedmaim' • nachantairle" adamnae^^ 
Ailmi" athair' tri cethrur^ • ocus Joseph^ a nuaser'''^• 
10 ronsoerat anernaigthi • co rig'"" nilainglech^^ niiasal. 

Snaidsiunn'^i Moysi^^ degthoisech" • ronsnaid^ tria*^ Rubrum 
Mare^^ lo 

Whether in rest or in motion, whether sitting or standing, 
the Lord of Heaven against every strife, this is the prayer that we 
will pray. 

5 May the prayer of Abel son of Adam, Enoch,l^Elias help us ; 

may they save us from swift disease *^*^(?) on whatever side, throughout 15 
the noisy ^'^ world ! 

Noah and Abraham, Isaac the wonderful son, 

may they surround us against pestilence, that famine may not come 
to us ! 

We entreat the father of three tetrads, and Joseph their junior : 20 

10 may their prayers save us to the King many- angeled, noble ! 

May Moses the good leader protect us, wlio protected us'^*^ through 
Ruhrwrn Mare, 

9. .i. cid fossidecht ' whether stationariness ' T, .i. cid i fosidech\t\ 
'whether in stationariness' F 10. .i. cid for inntecht 'or on travel' 25 
11. .i. rori 'great king' 12. .i. contra 13. .i. atchimit 'we 
pray' 14. .i. ^m^/w^^ ' we beseech ' 15. .i. luctus 16. .i. 

terrenus uel terrigena uel terra rubra interpretatur 17. .i. arm galar 
ndian .i. arin mhude Connaill, 'from the swift disease, to wit, from the Buide 
Connaill, T, .i. arin galar dian .i. ar in buide F 18. .i. fograiges .i. doiie 30 
tomaithiurn ' sounds, i. e. threatens ' T, .i. fogur res .i tomaithiwni F 

1. Noe consolatio interpretatur, quia per ipsum mundus consolatus 
est in reparatione hominum 2. .i. pater excelsus interpretatur 3. .i. 
risus interpretatur 4. .i. quia per miraculum datus est 5, .i. 

tisat irrmiund ' may they come about us ' T 6. .i. adamni^^ .i. gorta .i. 35 

quia per Adam^'^ uenit dolor'^'\ 'i.e. hunger' 7. .i. lacob T, Athair .i. 
lacob, subplantator interpretatur F™^ 8. .i. .xii. patriarchse T, .i. tri 

cethrurferY 9. .1. augmentum interpretatur 10. .1. a nuasaJfer T , 
.i. anuasalfer F 'their noble man' 11. .i. quia multos angelos tenet 

1. .i. ronsnade sind^^ 'may he protect us' 2. .i. aquaticus inter- 40 

pretatur, quia de Nilo flumine'^'^ sumptus est 3. .i. populum Israel 

* itix T ^ fos¥ « utmaille TF <i essam F ^ ruire T, ruri F ^ tres F 
s =ad-7i-tessam ^ AbeilT ' me ic TF ^HeliT,EleF ^ cobair TF 

" secip TF " bith F ^ fogair TF p adamra TF ^i immuntisat T, immon- 

tesat F ' tedmaim T ^ nachantairle T, nachantarle F * adamna TF, cf. Ann. 
Ul. 825 " ailme TF "^ anuas. . T, andser F ; for the rhyme cf. Hy. 11. 5, 6 ; 25, 26 
^ rig TF "^ Sndidsium T, Snaidsium F; for the form cf. KZ. xxxi. 101 

y Muisi T ^ deghthoisech F, degtuisech T »« dria F ^^ maire T '"' but cf. 

langor .i. diangalar Ir. Gloss, p. 142; cf. defendat nos ab omni langore LH. fo. 15 

^^ foguir is taken as the gen. of fogur in an adjectival sense. The glossator takes it as 
a verbal form, which is syntactically improbable ®^ apparently the writer identifies 

himself with the People of God; the native interpretation would require rodsndid 
•■f adamnai F «« ilium F ^^ dolor: in mundum F " sund T ^^ om. F 

/. Caimans Hymn, 301 

lessu'*^ Aiiroii'^ mace Amnii'^ • Dauid" in gillc danc°. 
lob' coiia fochaidib'^ • seoh na iiemi'' ronsiiade^: 
fathi Fladat'' runaiiset • laseclit inaccu Mocabe^'. 

15 lohaiii*''' Baptaist'^^' adsluiniieni" • rop diliu dun rop snadud ! 

5 Isu'^ cotia^ apstalaib^' • rop^^ diar cobuir'" iVi gabiid ! 

MaireS losepli" donringrat"^ • ei" spiritiis"* Stephani'"*: 
as caching donfo/'slaice**'^ • taithniet" anniac"" Ignati". 

Cech^ martir'-', cech'' dithrubacli^^"-cech nuob^^ rob(')i" i iigcnnniai'', 
20 rop'' sciath dun diar nimdegail • rop saiget huan^ fridcninai^. 

lo Joshua, Aaron Ainre's son, David the bold lad. 

May Job with his trials protect us past the poisons ! 

may God's prophets defend us, with Maccabee's seven sons ! 

15 John the Baptist we invoke, may he be a safeguard to us, a protection ! 
may Jesus with His apostles be for our help against danger ! 
15 May IVljiry and Joseph^ herd us et etc. 

from every strait may the commemoration of Ignatius' name release us ! 

May every martyr, every hermit, every saint that has been in chastity, 

20 be a shield to us for our protection, be a dart from us against devils ! 

4. .i. ?>iac Xdn T, lesu ebraice Soter graece Nun F'"^ 5. .i. mons 

20 fortitudinis interpretatur 6. .i. fortis manu interpretatur 7. .i. 

dolens interpretatur 8. .i.fiada dia .i. dia maith 'good God' T, 

.i. Jidda .i. dia da .i. maith F 9. .1. in quo gratia interpretatur T, 

lohau .i. lohannes, in Deo gratia, uel Johannes Dei gratia interpretatur F'"" 
10. .i. quia Christum baptizauit-'^% uel quia primus homines babtizauit'*'* 

25 11. .i. adsluindnieit ar cardes fris in hac laude ' we appeal to him by our 

friendship in etc' T, adsluin{iiem .i. ads)luinmet ar cardes in hac 

laude F™^' 12. apostolus graece, missus interpretatur latine^*^ 13. .i. 
iisad'^^^ diar cobair ' may He come to our help ' 

1. .i. stilla i Stella maris '^'^ interpretatur 2. .i. aite Isu 'foster- 

30 father of Jesus' 3. .i. rontograt diar nanacul 'may they summon us 

for our protection' T, .i. rontograt t ronanmniyet 'may they summon us, or 
may they name us' F 4. .i. anima uel gratia eius 5, .i. coronatus 

interpretatur 6. .i. ronfuaslaice T, .i. donfnaslaige F 'may it release us' 
7. .i. foraithmet ' the memory ' 8. .i. Ignatius episcopus secundus 

35 post Petrum in Antiochia primus et passus sub Traiano imperatore. 

Ignatius a leonibus et aliis bestiis T, Eb. . . successor Petri in 

Ignatius f uit ad non solum praesentes tes ad fidem per suas 

multos. Traianus.i. rex Romanorum et totius mundi legatos cum ad se de 
causam sibi fidei praedicandai ducentes missit.. ei praedicandi ad se tidem 

40 trahenti regem uelle eum dare bestiis et se ... dicere .. uenisse cum sed ille 

negauit dicerent ... dicens quid sicut frangitur oportune 

quia ego fidentibus ... 7 deinde ductus est ad regem successor eius 

in Roma fuit uita Petri biduo fuerunt F"'^'^^ 9. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro 

deo martir .i. testis interpretatur F 10. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro deo beos 

45 ^2^''<^ deo still ' F 11. .i. pro deo T 

=^ Iha T '' Amra TF « gilla ddna TF '^ cosna fochaidib T « neme F 

f ronsnada T, ronsnade F e maccw Mocaba T, macca MocJuiba F ; cf. Ful. Oeiig. Aug. 1 
^ Eoin T * babtaist F ^ Urn T • con T "' cobair TF " dorinyrat F 

° 0CU8 F V Stefani T '» dorforslaifjset F '' anma TF " each F *- dith- 

rubach T, dibtrobach V " roboi F, robdi T " ItiiKjcnmnai T, i<jentn(i F "■" rob F 
" huan T, huain V y dcmmiF '■ according to Atkinson, Joseph does not appear in 
western martyrologies till the ninth century. See tlie Felire oi" Oengus at March ID 
■*" babtizauit F ''•' babtizauit F only ""^ latine T only ■'■' i'lmi T, Vmid F 

«*^ stilla maris t stella F " This long note begins on the left margin opposite lUje Abeil 

302 Old- Irish Verse. 

Regcm regum rogamus • in nostris'^ .scrmonibus, 
anachf^" Noe a luchtlach''^^ • diluui'' tcmporibus. 

Mclchiscdech^ rex Salcm^' =' • incerto do semine, 
ronsoerat a airnigthe'^ • ab omni formidine. 

25 Soter'' soeras' Loth'' di tlieiu • qui per saecla^ habetur, 5 

ut nos omnes precamur • liberarc dignetur. 
Abram'^ de ur^ na Caldae^'* • sriaidsiimn^'^" ruri rosnadai^: 

Regem etc., who protected Noah with his crew* etc. 

Melchisedech rex etc. 

may his prayers deliver us ah etc. lo 

25 Soter who delivered Lot from fire, qui etc. 
ut nos etc. 
May the prince who protected Abraham from the fire'' of the Chaldees, 

12. .i. in Scotica linga uel huius ymni T 13. .i. iiiri roanacht 

'the King who protected' 14. .i. a lucht locha 1 a lucht duh .i. Noe cum J5 

suis tribus tiliis 7 -iiii- uxores eorum, 'his , or his black people etc' T, 

.i. alluct loclia 1 a luct luath (t a)luc(t) dub d^ib la uxor ut 

quidam poeta dixit 7nna cetn (?) huada F"igi 

1. .i. rex iustitise interpretatur T, .i. fuit reuera nomen ciuitatis"' F 
2. Hieronymus : aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Sem filium Noe, et supputantes 20 
annos uitse ipsius -cccc- ostendunt eum usque ad Isac uixise. alii hunc 
esse quondam Cannaneum et ignotum cuius Ebrei genelogiam ignorant. 
Secundum autem Augustinum 7 Origenem non homo fuit sed angelus 
Domini: homo sine patre et sine matre et sine genelogia esse non potest T, 

Melcisedech is i cetfaid naiiEhraide commiad he sein . . . . (/raid(1)2c^ 

aiilgeL..gene]ogra, non angelus , '... this is the opinion of the Hebrews 

that ...' F"'^' 3. Hieronymus: Salem non, ut losephus 7 nostrorum 
omnes arbitrantur, idem est 7 Hierusalem, sed op))idum iuxta Scithopolim 
quod appellatur Salem, et dicitur uenisse lacob in Salem ciuitatem regionis 
Sichem, quaB est in terra Chanaan T, . . . issi immorro ceffaid nan Ebraide 30 
conid inund 7 Hierusalem ; issi immorro cetfaid sin araUe cathir beos 
fil (i) fail srotha lordanen 7 is ifinti roboi Melcisedek, ' . . . the opinion 
of the Hebrews is that it is the same as Jerusalem; this, however, is the 
opinion of others, a city still near the river Jordan, and in it was 
Melchisedech ' F'"^' 4. .i. ebreice lesus, grece [soter], saluator 35 
latine, T, .i. grece... eb" saluator latine interpretatur F 5. .i. i^osoe- 
ras^ar 'that delivered' 6. .i. declinans interpretatur. Loth /?;ac Aran 
meic Tliara f rater Sarra" 7. .i. pater excelsus interpretatur, abba 
enim 'pater' dicitur, ram 'excelsus'; Abraham pater multarum interpre- 
tatur, et subaudi gentium T, .i. '^iCM^atiuus hic F et subaudi ... F'"^ 40 

8. in Ebreo habetur in ur chethisim .i. in igne Caldeorum. tradunt 
autem Ebrei ex hac occasione istiusmodi fabulam, quod Abraham in ignem 
misus est quia ignem adorare noluerit quem Caldei colunt, et Dei auxilio 
liberatus de idulatri^e igne profugerit ; quod in sequentibus scribitur 
egressum esse Tharan cum sobole sua de regione Caldeorum, pro quo in 45 
Ebreo habetur 'de incendio Caldeorum,' 7 misus est Aram adhuc ante 
conspectum patris sui Thara in igne Caldeorum, quod uidelicet ignem 

a =0. Ir. anachtc ^ hictluct F •= diluuii F '^ ernaipthe F ^ saecula T, 

secula F ^ Galdai T, Calda F s snaidsiioni T, snaidsium F ^ ronsnada 

TF ' for the construction of. Archiv f. Celt. Phil. i. 6 ^ cf. Isid. Op. in. 

476, Hieron. Op. in. 323, and for the meaning of nr supra p. 44 ' on the margin of 

F before this gloss there is an illegible gloss G::er:::: A. i insin{7) 

™ This gloss is written over Melchisedech " Sarrai F 

/. Cohnans Ilijitin. 303 

sooi-siinn''" soeras'' in popnl • limpa'^^'^ fontis inOabai*^*^ 
Rni-i' aiiac'hf- tri inaccu^ • a suniii*^ tencd cornulai^ 
30 n)iinain ainal I'Danacht^' • Davmi do maim (lulai. 

Flaitliein''"' ninio locharnaig'^ • ardonroigse'*" diar ti()gi 
5 iiad^ leic suum prophctam'"' • uUi looiiuni ori. 

May lie deliver us who delivered the people lyniplta etc. 

The Prince who protected the throe boys out of the fiery furnace with 
30 nia}'^ He protect us, as He protected David de etc. 
JO May the Lord of resplendent heaven have compassion on oui- 

who left not suudi etc. 

nollens adorare igne consumptus est. loquitur autem Doniinus postea ad 
Abrani dicens: 'ego sum qui eduxi te de igne Caldeorum' T'"^' 9. 7ia 

15 Ca/da A. Caldei dicti quasi Cassi .i. o Cased mac Nachor ?/?.eic Thara .i. a 
tilio fratris Abraham. De Ur... Abraham apud illos F'"" 10. .i. ronsnade 
sind 'may He protect us ' F 11. .i. ronsoera^^ sinn^ 'may He deliver 

us' 12. thoi7i[7i] 'from the wave' T, .1. ablatiuus TF 13. .i. isin 

gdbud irahatar sine aqua quando uenit ex Egipto, 'in the peril in which 

to they were sine etc' T, .i. isin gabud irrahatar isindUhrub sine aqua intan 
tanic inpopid ahEyipt. t comniad (jaba ainm ind luic irrabatar tunc sine 
aqua; no intan roboi Samuel intic Elcanna i toisigecht in popuil atberar so : 
Filistina tancatar cucufor sluagud co tangatar ??iaic Israel isna loccaib as 
Gaba 7 Masfad, et unde hie inGabai, 7 rothroiscsetar invdc Israel andsen, 

•25 7 dorat Samuel 2isce illustrationis tarsiu, 7 unde dicitur liiupha, 7 
roniemaid re Samuel 7 re maccaib Israel for Filistinidb ' in the peril in 
which they were in the desert sine aqua, when the people came out of 
Egypt. Or, Gaba may have been the name of the place in which they 
were tiotc sine aqua. Or, when Samuel the son of Elkanah was in the 

30 leadership of the people, this is said : Philistines came to them on a 
hosting, and the Children of Israel came into the places Gibea and Mizpah, 
et etc. And the Children of Israel fasted there, and Samuel put over 
them water illustrationis et etc. And the Philistines were routed by 
Samuel and the Children of Israel F'"s. 

35 1. .i. rori 'great king' T 2. .i. roangesta,r T 3. IN anno 

primo regni Nabcodonozor regis Babilonife uenit in Hierusalem et inuasit 
earn. In anno uero tertio lochim regis luda dixit (sic) Daniel 7 tres pueri 
in Babilonem ducti sunt et alii multi secum. 7 ait rex praeposito iuna- 
chorum, Arphanaz nomine, ut doceret alios pueros de filiis Israel et de 

40 semine regio et de filiis tirannorum pueros decoros, ut ministrarent ei 
post peritiam Caldeai lingse F'"° Tri maccu A. tri maic .i. Sedrac, Misac, 
Abdinago'' nomina eorum apud Caldeos'', Annanias, Azarias, Misac^l 
autem *^ nomina eorum apud Ebreos^ et in igne niisi sunt (juia 
noluerunt adorare formam. Nabcodononostor" 4. .i. flaith cini" 

45 5. .i. solusta^''' 'bright' 6. .i. arroairchise 'may He pity' 7. .1. 

Danielem, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus et fuit cum eis in 
lacu leonum per ebdomadem plenam sine cibo T 

'^ soersran TF '' aoeras T, soerais F •= limpha F '• gaba TF « aurnd F 

^ coruadi T, corrodi F *'' leg. ronanacht'i '' Jlathem F ' lorhnrnaicf T 

^ (irdoTidwufjHet F ' mtt T, Jiad F '" profetam T " for de cf. Ml. 01" 5, 9 

" roiisoemd F '' .sin F '' Abdenago haec sunt Caldca F ■■ a[)U(i Caldeos om. F 
" F only ' Ebreica nomina eorum F " et...Nabcodonostor T only * em F; 

an etymological "^ solastai F 

304 . Old- Irish Verse. 

Amal foidcs*''^ innaingcl'' • tar.slaic'' Pctrum a slabreid, 
dorditer^"' dtin diar fo?^tacht'* • rop reid remunn^ cech namreid. 

35 Diar fiadait'^ rontolomar'* • nostro opere digno : 
robem*^ occa^ i mbithbctliaid' in paradisi regno. 

Amal soeras^ lonas^ faith • a brti mil moir, monor^ ngle^ 5 

snaidsiunn'"'' dcgri" tomthach"^ treii • sen D(3 donf^^ fordonte'*. 

Rop fir'" a Fiada^-^ rop fir"" • rocrthar^^ in guide"se^ 
40 robet macc4in^'' flathaDe • hi timchuairt na sculese\ 

Ropfir^ a Fiada^ rop fir ^'^ • risam huili^'^' sid'^^^ ind rig: 

Sech roised '^'^ roissam^^ • bi^^flaith nime cotrissam. lo 

As He sent the angel that loosed Peter from the chain, 
may he be sent to us for our aid, may every unsraooth be smooth 
before us ! 
35 May we please our Lord nostro etc. ! 

may we be with Him in eternal life in etc. ! 15 

As He delivered Jonah the prophet from the whale's belly — a 

bright deed — , 
may the good King, threatening, mighty, protect us ! God's blessing 

lead us, help us ! 
Be it true, O Lord, be it true, may this prayer be granted ! 20 

40 may the little children of God's Kingdom be around this school : 

Be it true, O Lord, be it true ! May we all reach the peace of the 

...may we reach ^^, may we meet in the Kingdom of Heaven! 

1. .i. praeteriti temporis F 2. Herodes Agripa occidit lacobum 25 

tilium Zebedei et tradidit Petrum -iiii- quaternionibus in carcerem ad 
custodiendum, et liberauit eum Domiims per angelum suum T, Herodes 
tetrarcha mac Herodis meic Antipatris, meic Herodis Ascolonitse, is lais 
rortiarhad lohan Bahtaist 7 roches Crist 7 rolaad Petur i carcair, 7 
is esede foYaithme7itar hie 'by him John the Baptist was slain, and Christ 30 
suffered, and Peter was cast into prison, and it is he that is referred to 
here ' F'"^ 3. .i. rotuaslaic F 4. .i. a Deo 5. .i. dar dia 

maith^^^ 'to our good God' T, .i. dar dia maith .i. bona dait ondi as deus ata 
'it is from deus^ F 6. .i. rotholtnagem^^ 'may we please' 

\. a7/ial soeras .i. amal rosoerastar F 2. .i. dolens siue columba 35 

interpretatur, filius Amathi et^^ uiduse quern suscitauit Helias" quando''^™ 
hospitauit apud eam"" fugiens Achab in tempore famis"^ 3. .i. rons- 
nade sind F 4. .i. toinaithrtiech 5. .i. ade maith ' good God ' T, 

adegde F 6. .i. roernither"^^ 7. .i. angeli i maicc^^ becca athalatfoche- 
toir^ in sanctitate^^ post baptismum^^ 'small children who die at once etc' 40 

L .i. celum 

* foedes T, /aides F *> airujel F " doroiter T, dorroiter F '^ fortact F 

® rcmunn T, remoind F ^ fiadat TF e robbem F '^ occai F * mbibethaid T, 
bethbethaid F ^ monar T ' gle F '" snaidslwin T, snaidsium F 

n degri T, degrig F ° tomtach T p doiife T, don^ F ^^ /" T, /" te F 

'■ rop fir: rofir TF ^ fiado F * afirthar corrected to rajirthar F " guidi TF 

" seoF '"^maccauTF "" scuiliseoF y rojir TF ^ fiado F ''^ rofir F 

*'•' uile F ^■'^ sith TF ^'^ roisad F * whoever may reach ' ; sech for sechip GC-'. 717, W. S. 
'^^ roissam T, roisam F ^^ in F ^g cf. sech ni rista ni tlata Aisl. 53 ^^ an ety- 

mological explanation of fiada as though fo dia 'good God' " rotholtnaigem F 
^^ et: hie est filius F " EleasF ™"^ apud quam F '"' apud earn T only <»» in 
tempore famis fugiens Achab regem Israel F i'p roerniter T, roernidar F 'i'^ mac- 
caim F " fochetor T, focetoir F ^ in sanctitate om. F " bab" F 

/. Colman's Flt/nni. 305 

-Robem" cenaos'' hi llethii'*' • lahairiglin'^ i mbithbcthn. 
Reraig^ fathi'' cen dlbad^- • aingil apstail — ard tegad' — 
45 tairset liar nathair''' neindae'' • ria sliiag ndcinnae' diar senad. 

Sen i\6^\ 
5 ■'Re/Miaclit foi(^rlani*' Patraic' • co niioobaib' Herenn'" imbi": 

beiidacht" t'orsin chathraigse'' • oc'/<.v*' for each filindi'". 

May we be without age widely(?) with the angels in eternal life ! 

Patriarclis, prophets without extinction, angels, apostles — a noble 

siijht — 
lo 45 may tliey come witli our Heavenly Father to bless us before the 

liost of devils ! 
Blessing on the patron Patrick, with the saints of Ireland al)out him ! 
blessing on this convent and on all witiiin it ! 

2. {Ieth)rand so 7 ised araili (l)ethrand aili occai{1) . . diatoi'acht 

is, denyalur, masu {lethra))in cech ai dib doro7isat anuas. (ito is e 
C)hohnan i/zimorro a o{enur) doriyne in im7)iun{sa -j/o7')acaib in leth{rann so) 
arroeccom(Janaig) diariio che{7iel)sa eco77danai(j(J'etsa a7no)Iad som T'"^', 
{Rob)e7ii. Iethra7id so 7 7ii f7'ith aleth7-and aile and 7 is eA{do7'a)le in fe7' 
did to7'ach\t\ a de{nam) atbath don ted7naim niaso lethrand cech Ji7' do7'onsat 

•20 nji7iasana . maso Colma7i immorro a oe7iu7^ dorig7ie in 7ii7n7mi7i sa, is aiz-i 

foracaib in Ieth7'an7i sa ge7i /e^Arand ele occai a7' roeccovalanauf seojti 7no 

ni7i7itir sa, eco7nla7iaiijfetsa a7noladso7n 'this is a half-quatrain and its 

other half has not been found. And this is what befell : the man to 

whose turn it came to compose it died of the plague, if it is a half-quatrain 

25 for each man that they made above. If it is Colman alone, however, who 
made this hymn, therefore he left this half-quatrain without another half- 
quatrain'; 'since He has made my kindred incomplete, I will make His 
praise incomplete,' F'"^' 3. .i. hifarsi7iye 'in wideness' T, Lethn leu, 

ut quidam dixit : 

30 Mo7nathai7' 7 7n'athai7'' 

cei7i robata7' na [7ny)eth7i 
bendacht for ec(?) rodosfuc 
robo bee mo ..." lethtt • 
'with them, ut quidam dixit : 'my father and my mother, while they lived, 

35 blessing on ... which carried them off; small was my. . with them" F"'^' 

1. .i. roriy i ?-eH(/^.i. qui fuerunt ante diluuium 'great kings or time- 
kings ' etc. 2. .i. in poena 3. A. is ard in Jeyad^^ /eyad tingeioruni 
et apostolorum 'lofty is the sight anyelo7'um etc' 4. hue usque cecinit 
Colman T 5. Bendact /or. Dermail hua 7^iyer7ian coTnai-ba Patra.ic 

40 is e rohiill na cethri runnu sa • i is rand Patniic 7 JWiyta', tantum • f uit 7 
Muyron comarba Columcille fecit do7'iyue 7iadara7insa sis .i. 7Uf, da 7'((7in 
dedencha, * Diarmait hua Tigernain, comarb of Patrick, he it is who added 
these four verses. Or it is the verse of Patrick and Brigit ta7if,unij)df,, 
and Mugron, comarb of Columcille, made these two quatrains below, to 

45 wit, the two last quatrains' F'"^ 6. .i. erellam A." adb7dellam fri 
de7iaini ferta^^ 7 7)%irbaile 'greatly ready, i.e. exceedingly ready to perform 
miracles and wonders ' 7. .i. for i7i erluTn as Fatrnic ' on the patron 

Patrick' 8. .i. inte T 

■» rohbem T '' es T, ces F « illetha F ^ haingliu F « faitlii T,fadi F 

^ dibdud F « nathar T '' nemda TF ' ndemna T, nemna F ^ om. F 

' conoehaib F "> Herenn T, Ilereiid F " imme T, uile F " bennacht T 

P cathraigse TF i ocus F ■" iude F * it miglit be read o[r]ait ' roreiij .1. 

secidfota a segul 'long their life' F"""? " in f egad F only " .i. seems to bo wanting 
in F " dnnnusfirt F 

S. G. Tl. 20 

30r> Old-Irish Verse. 

B^ndacht^ for curiam Brigii • co ndgaib H^renn*' impe, 
50 tabraid huili*^ cainforgall • bewdachf' for ordaii Brigte. 

Bendacht^ for Cohim* cillc^ • co nrioobaib' Alban^ alia, 
for anmain Adam nan '''^aiii • rola cairr'^ forsna clanua*'. 

For foisam^^ rig na ndiile' • comairche"* nachanberaM 
in spirut noeb ronbrcjena • Crist ronscjera ronsena ! 

Sen d^°'. 

Blessing on the patron Brigit with the virgins of Ireland about 
her : 
50 give ye all a fair testimony : blessing on Brigit's dignity. i© 

Blessing on Columcille, with the saints of Alba on the other side, 
on the soul of glorious Adamnan, who imposed a law on the clans. 

(May we be) under the safeguard of the King of the elements, a 

protection which will not betray us ! 
may the Holy Spirit rain on us! may Christ deliver us, bless us! 15 

1. .i. collum ara diutecht dictus est *he was called dove for his sim- 
plicity' T 2. .i. quia frequenter ueniebat nchill .i. . . Telaig 

Duhglaise quia a expectem (cil)le inde dictus (est) T, Colum cille : 

Cremthand aainni haiste, ic Telaig Duhglase immorro roleg a salmu do 
sacurt na cille 7 ticed som coinmenic cosinmag i Jail na cille ...^^ 'his 20 
baptismal name was Crimthann : at Telach Dubglasse, however, he read 
his psalms to the priest of the church, and he used to come frequently to 
the plain beside the church...' F 3. .i. /ri niuir anair 'to the east of 

the sea' T 4. .i. Adomnan ttihc Ronan meic (T)hin7ie; lionat ainm 

(tinathar 'Adamnan son of Ronan, son of Tinne: his mother's name was ^5 
Bonat' F"'^ 5. Cethri primchana na Herend .i. cain Patiaic 7 Dari 

7 Adomnan 7 domitaig • Cain Prt/raic, immorro, cen chleirciu do marhad; 
cain Dar'}., cen hu do gait; Adomndn, cen (mnd) do marhad; domnaig, 
cen (flul) ar imthecht 'four chief laws of Ireland, the law of Patrick and 
of Dare and of Adamnan and of Sunday. The law^ of Patrick, now, not 30 
to slay clerics ; the law of Dare, not to steal cattle ; of Adamnan, not 
to slay women ; of Sunday, not to travel ' F'"^' 6. .i. forsna. mnaib t 

super gentes ' on women or super gentes ' F 

1 . .i. for foesitin F 

a henvacht T '^ Herenn T, Herend F '' huile T, uile F "^ bennacht F 

® henedacht T ^ connoehaih T, conoehaih F s adamnan T, adamnain F, i.e. the 

law exempting women from mihtary service, Rawl. B. 512, fo. 48*^1: cf. Fel. Oeng. 
Lxiv. and Reeves' Columba, i. 179 ^ focsam T, foisam F ' ndula T, ndula F 

^ conimairch e TF ' nachanbera TF, ]eg. nachanmera? which is translated '^^ sen 
de T, S.D. F " Nine illegible lines follow 

//. Fiaccs I/i/mn. ;i07 

11. FiACc's Hymn. 

Genair Pat?-rt/cc" — Fiacc'' Sleibte'" doronai'' in niimnrsa do Patraicc'. 
IiiFiacsin da^io, mac esido*^ uwic Ercha mrlc Hn\<^ain iii^ic Daire'' 
Barraig otaat' U Harreho*', inric Catliair Moir'. Dalla dnno in Fiac sin 
do Duhthach'" mac hui Lugair , ardlih^" Herenn (?sido". 1 naiiiisii" 
Loegaire nif^ic Neill'' doronad''. 7 is e' in Duhthacl) sin atracht" ria 
Fatra/c hi* Teniraig iarna nid" do Loc^gairc na rocMrgod nech rcmi 
isin(tig)^, 7 ba eara do Pativa'c"^^ he o soin iiuinach, 7 rohaits^'^/'' o Vntvdic 
he iarsein*' • Luid dano^ fecht co tecli in Dul^lliaij; sin i Lai{j:nib • 

10 Ferais iar?//>/ Dubthach failte inoir iri Futraic • Atb«?-t l^ntraic iri 
Dubthach : * cuinnig danisa ' olse, ' fer graid sochenelach sobessach '^^j 
6ensetche^''' 7 oen nmc occai'^^" tantiim.' 'Oid''*^ ara cuinchi siu^^ sein*^? .i. 
fer in chrotha sin,' ol Dubthach, 'Dia dul f()g7-adaib,' ol Pat?7nc*^^. *Fi{ic 
sin •*•*,' ol Dubtliach, '7 doclioid side for cuaiit i Connachtaib" ' • Intan 

15 t?'a batar forsna hriathraibse"**^, is and" tanic Fiac 7 a*"'" chuairt leis, 
'Ata sund°",' ol Dxxhthach, *inti roinu'aidseni"".' *Cia beith''P,' ol Pat?mc, 
* bes niba hail do'*'^ quod dixinms.' ' Den tar trial mo bertha sa,' ol 
Dnhthach, 'co ?zaccadar Fiac' Otchonnairc''^ tra Fiac sin roiarfaig: 'ced 
trialtar?' olse. 'Dubthach do bachaill,' arseat. ' Esbach sin'*'*,' arse, 

'-2° 'ar ni til in Herinn" filid a lethet.' ' Notgebtha dara hesi,' ol Patra?c. 

Patrick was born. Fiacc of Sletty composed this hymn for Patrick. 
Now that Fiacc was son of Mac Ercae, son of Bregan, son of Daire 
Barraig, (from whom are the Hy-Barrchi), son of Cathair Mor. Moreover 
that Fiacc was a pupil of Dubthach maccu-Lugair, who was chief poet of 

^5 Ireland. In the time of Loegaire son of Niall it was made. And that is 
the Dubthach who arose before Patrick in Tara, after Loegaire had said 
that no one should rise before him in the house. And he was a friend of 
Patrick thenceforward, and he was baptized by Patrick afterwards. 
Now Patrick once went to that Dubthach's house in Leinster. Then 

30 Dul)thach gave great welcome to Patrick. Patrick said to Dubthach : 
' Seek for me,' said he, * a man of rank, of good family and of good 
character, with only one wife and child,' 'Why seekest thou that? (to 
wit, a man of that kind)' said Dubthach. 'That he may be ordained,' 
said Patrick. 'Fiacc is the man/ said Dubthach, 'and he has gone on 

35 circuit in Connacht.' Now when they were thus talking, then came Fiacc 
and his circuit with him. 'There is the man whom we have been speaking 
of,' said Dubthach. ' Though it be,' says Patrick, ' peradventure quod diximus 
will not be pleasing to him.' ' Let an essay be made to tonsure me,' said 
Dubthach, 'so that Fiacc may see.' When Fiacc, then, saw that, he asked : 

40 ' AVhat is essayed?' said he. 'The tonsuring of Dubthach,' said they. 'That 
is idle,' said he, 'for there is not in Ireland a poet his equal.' 'Thou 

» Genair Pafraicc ora. F *» Viae T '^ Sleipte F '> doronai T « mohid F 
^ P/wfraic F f? sede F ^ Dare F ' otdt F ^ Oe liarche F > mor F 

■" D-aUhach F " ardfile F " Herend heside F "'7 Pafraic add. F 1 om. T 
' eT ' atraracht F M F " rarf T '' tick F ," Phatr&ic F 

" rohatsed soin F > o Phatr&ic iarsin F " Pafraic add. F '^ .soh^ F 

»'»' oenetche T, oemHche F "'^ ocai F '''' ced F ""^ cuinchcsiu T ^^ ol PatvaiG 

add, F, but it should ioWovf fo grndaib ><« ol Patraic om. T; in F it is out of place 

•>»> neiJi T " onactaih F ^^ briailirasa F " aim T """ ocus a F "" ata 

su7inT "" roimradsem F w bcth T 'I'l niba hail do F ''' otchonvair F 

"x 'cid ara trialtar,' olse, 'Dubthach do b(a)ch{aill)2 or is espach sein' T. The text of 
F is supported by Trip. L. 190 '' inllcrind F 


308 Old-Irish Verse, 

'Is lugu mo esbaid se aHerinn%' ol Fiac, * quam Dubthach''.' Tall ira 
Viitraic a ulchai^ do Fiac'' tunc ; 7 tanic rath mc'jr fair iarsein co^ roleg' 
in nord neclastacda uile'^ i noen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut alii ferunt, 7 
CO tartad'' g?*ad nepsci*!/? fair, 7 conid he as ardepsco/* Lagen o sein* ille 7 
a choniarbba*^ diaeis. L